This is a modern-English version of A gentle pioneer : Being the story of the early days in the new west, originally written by Blanchard, Amy Ella.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
A GENTLE PIONEER
A Kind Trailblazer
HISTORICAL BOOKS BY AMY E. BLANCHARD.
HISTORICAL BOOKS BY AMY E. BLANCHARD.
A GIRL OF ’76. A Story of the Early Period of the War for Independence. Illustrated. 331 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
A GIRL OF ’76. A Story from the Early Days of the War for Independence. Illustrated. 331 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
A REVOLUTIONARY MAID. A Story of the Middle Period of the War for Independence. Illustrated. 321 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
A REVOLUTIONARY MAID. A Story from the Middle Period of the War for Independence. Illustrated. 321 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
A DAUGHTER OF FREEDOM. A Story of the Latter Period of the War for Independence. Illustrated. 312 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
A DAUGHTER OF FREEDOM. A Story from the Later Stage of the War for Independence. Illustrated. 312 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
A HEROINE OF 1812. A Maryland Romance. Illustrated. 335 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
A HEROINE OF 1812. A Romance in Maryland. Illustrated. 335 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
A LOYAL LASS. A Story of the Niagara Campaign of 1814. Illustrated. 319 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
A LOYAL LASS. A Story of the Niagara Campaign of 1814. Illustrated. 319 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
IN THE “PIONEER SERIES.”
IN THE "PIONEER SERIES."
A GENTLE PIONEER. Being the Story of the Early Days in the New West. Illustrated. 336 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
A GENTLE PIONEER. The Story of the Early Days in the New West. Illustrated. 336 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
BONNY LESLEY OF THE BORDER. A Story. Illustrated. 331 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
BONNY LESLEY OF THE BORDER. A Tale. Illustrated. 331 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
A FRONTIER KNIGHT. A Story of Early Texan Border-Life. Illustrated. 339 pages. Cloth. $1.50.
A FRONTIER KNIGHT. A Story of Early Life on the Texan Border. Illustrated. 339 pages. Cloth. $1.50.

A GENTLE PIONEER
BEING THE STORY OF THE EARLY
DAYS IN THE NEW WEST
THE STORY OF THE EARLY
DAYS IN THE NEW WEST
BY
BY
AMY E. BLANCHARD
AMY E. BLANCHARD
ILLUSTRATED BY
IDA WAUGH
ILLUSTRATED BY
IDA WAUGH

W. A. WILDE COMPANY
W. A. Wilde Co.
BOSTON AND CHICAGO
BOSTON & CHICAGO
Copyright, 1903,
By W. A. Wilde Company.
All rights reserved.
Copyright, 1903,
By W. A. Wilde Co..
All rights reserved.
A Gentle Pioneer.
Published in July.
A Kind Trailblazer.
Published in July.
[Pg 5]
[Pg 5]
CONTENTS
CHAPTER CHAPTER |
PAGE PAGE |
|
I. | Migrants | 9 |
II. | The Housewarming Party | 24 |
III. | A Search | 43 |
IV. | The Unexpected | 58 |
V. | Polly | 73 |
VI. | Jeanie's Secret | 89 |
VII. | The Intruder | 105 |
VIII. | Archie's Plan | 121 |
IX. | What the Flood Brought | 139 |
X. | Honey | 155 |
XI. | At the End of the Visit | 170 |
XII. | Mom | 187 |
XIII. | Planning | 205 |
XIV. | Jeanie's Wedding Day | 223 |
XV. | Who had the will? | 241 |
XVI. | Dinner at Parker Willett’s | 256 |
XVII. | Out of Reach | 271 |
XVIII. | Humphrey's Overthrow | 287 |
XIX. | Dr. Flint | 304 |
XX. | Her Heart's Desire | 321 |
[Pg 6]
[Pg 6]
[Pg 7]
[Pg 7]
ILLUSTRATIONS
PAGE | ||
“She stole her arm around her father’s neck” | Frontispiece | 2 |
“Agnes slipped off to a corner where Jeanie found her” | 37 | |
“She drew aside the curtain from the little window” | 108 | |
“Very sweet did the girlish voices sound” | 180 | |
“Parker watched her for a few minutes, not attempting to help” | 263 |
[Pg 8]
[Pg 8]
[Pg 9]
[Pg 9]
A GENTLE PIONEER
A Kind Trailblazer
CHAPTER I
EMIGRANTS
Migrant workers
It was a grave little company which sat around the big fireplace of the Kennedy farm-house one night in March. Outside the wind howled and blustered, and even though a huge log fire shot its flames in fine fashion up the wide chimney, there was necessity for sand-bags at the door, and for heavy homespun curtains at the windows to keep out the insistent draughts which would make their way through every chink and cranny. The younger children cuddled close together on the hearth, their mother from time to time looking up from her work to watch them thoughtfully; their father, silent and moody, gazed into the snapping fire, while Agnes herself, old enough to understand better than her brothers and sisters the cause of the unusual seriousness, paused more than once in her task of knitting to steal a glance at her parents.
It was a quiet little group that gathered around the big fireplace of the Kennedy farmhouse one night in March. Outside, the wind howled and roared, and even though a massive log fire crackled up the wide chimney, they still needed sandbags at the door and heavy homemade curtains at the windows to block out the persistent drafts that crept through every crack and crevice. The younger kids huddled close on the hearth, their mother occasionally looking up from her work to watch them thoughtfully; their father, silent and brooding, stared into the flickering fire, while Agnes, old enough to grasp the reason for the unusual seriousness better than her siblings, paused several times in her knitting to sneak a glance at her parents.
At last Mrs. Kennedy aroused herself. “Come, bairns,” she said, “it is long past bedtime. Off with you. I’ll hear your prayers and see you safely tucked [Pg 10]in.” Accustomed to prompt obedience, the children arose, Sandy and Margret, Jock and Jessie. Agnes alone stayed behind at a nod from her mother.
At last, Mrs. Kennedy woke up. “Come on, kids,” she said, “it’s way past bedtime. Off you go. I’ll listen to your prayers and make sure you’re all tucked in.” Used to quick obedience, the children got up: Sandy and Margret, Jock and Jessie. Agnes was the only one who stayed behind at her mother’s gesture. [Pg 10]
When the last little lagging foot had ceased to be heard upon the stair, the girl turned to her father and said, “I am going to sit up till you and mother go to bed, for this is the last night in a long time that we shall be together.”
When the last little footstep faded away on the stairs, the girl turned to her father and said, “I’m going to stay up until you and Mom go to bed, because this is the last night in a long time that we’ll all be together.”
“Yes, in a long time,” he sighed; and then Agnes, contradicting her own statement, returned: “Oh, no, not a long time; in a very little while we shall be able to send for them. Won’t it be good, father, to see them all coming, Sandy and Margret and Jock and Jessie? You will go for them, and I will get a hot supper ready, and they will all be so surprised to see how fine a place a log-cabin can be. Think of it, this time next year we shall all be together again.” She stole her arm around her father’s neck and laid her cheek against his. “Aren’t you glad I am going?” she asked with a little laugh.
“Yes, it’s been a while,” he sighed. Then Agnes, contradicting her own statement, replied, “Oh, no, not too long; in just a little while we’ll be able to send for them. Won’t it be great, Dad, to see them all coming—Sandy, Margret, Jock, and Jessie? You can go get them, and I’ll prepare a hot dinner, and they’ll all be so surprised to see how nice a log cabin can be. Just think, this time next year we’ll all be together again.” She wrapped her arm around her father’s neck and rested her cheek against his. “Aren’t you excited I’m going?” she asked with a little laugh.
“I am, my lass, though I misdoubt I am selfish in taking you from your mother.”
“I am, my dear, although I worry that I’m being selfish by taking you away from your mother.”
“Sh! There she comes; we must look very cheerful. We were talking about what fun it will be when you and the children come,” she said brightly, as her mother entered.
“Shh! Here she comes; we have to look really cheerful. We were just talking about how much fun it will be when you and the kids come,” she said with a smile as her mother walked in.
“Yes,” was the reply, “but there’s a weary time between.”
“Yes,” came the reply, “but there’s a long wait in between.”
[Pg 11]
[Pg 11]
“Oh, no, it will go very quickly, for there will be so much to do. First our going and then your getting off to Cousin Sarah’s, and all that.”
“Oh, no, it will go really fast because there’s so much to do. First, we’ll leave, and then you’ll head over to Cousin Sarah’s, and all that.”
“Youth likes change,” returned her mother, with a sigh, “but Agnes, child, it is not worth while your biding here all night talking of it. Go to bed, my lass. To-morrow will come soon enough, no matter how late we sit up, and you have a long journey before you.” She spoke so gravely that suddenly it came to Agnes that the exciting plan in which she was so deeply concerned meant more than change and adventure; it meant hardship and separations from those she loved; it meant long absence from her mother and the little ones; it meant the parting from old neighbors and the giving up of the old home where she was born. So she very soberly made her good nights and went to her chilly upper room with a serious countenance.
“Young people love change,” her mother replied with a sigh, “but Agnes, dear, it’s not worth it to stay up all night talking about it. Go to bed, my girl. Tomorrow will come soon enough, no matter how late we stay up, and you have a long journey ahead of you.” She said this so seriously that it suddenly struck Agnes that the exciting plan she was so invested in meant more than just change and adventure; it meant hardship and being away from those she loved; it meant a long time away from her mother and the little ones; it meant saying goodbye to old neighbors and leaving the home where she was born. So, she quietly said her goodnights and went to her chilly upper room with a serious expression.
The wind whistling around the corners of the house, shrieking through the keyholes and sighing about the chimney, sounded particularly doleful to her that night as she lay snuggled down in the big feather-bed by the side of her little sister Margret, and she remained awake for a long time. Life had gone on evenly enough for all the fifteen years that this had been her home, and the boundaries of the big farm seemed likely to hedge her in for some years to come, but within a year her grandfather and grandmother had both died, and her father, who as the youngest child had always lived at home with [Pg 12]the old folks, now must possess only a share of the farm, and the elder brothers, already prosperous men, would claim their heritage.
The wind whistling around the corners of the house, screaming through the keyholes and sighing around the chimney, sounded especially sorrowful to her that night as she lay curled up in the big feather-bed next to her little sister Margret, and she stayed awake for a long time. Life had been steady enough for all fifteen years that this had been her home, and the vast boundaries of the big farm seemed likely to keep her there for a few more years, but within a year, her grandfather and grandmother had both passed away, and her father, who as the youngest child had always lived at home with the elderly, now only had a share of the farm, while his older brothers, already successful men, would take their inheritance.
“It was right of father not to be willing to settle down here on a little bit of a tract and have them all free enough with their advice but with nothing else,” thought Agnes. “My uncles are a canny, thrifty set, but they save, and save, and never remember that but for his care of his parents my father, too, might own his own homestead, and grandfather forgot, too. Perhaps he thought the others would give the farm to father,—he ought to have it,—but they are too stingy to give it and he is too proud to ask it. I am glad my grandmother was not their mother, for father is far different. Dear father! Oh, yes, I am glad to go with him. He deserves to have all the comfort he can get after being treated so hardly by his family. We were always good comrades, my father and I; for I was the baby all those years before Sandy came,—three years.” But the reckoning of years soon became lost in the land of dreams, and the song of the wind in the chimney was Agnes’s last lullaby in the old home.
“It was right for Dad not to want to settle down here on a small piece of land and have everyone feel free to give their opinions but offer nothing else,” thought Agnes. “My uncles are a smart, frugal bunch, but they save and save, forgetting that if it weren't for his care of his parents, my dad could have his own farm, and Grandpa forgot that too. Maybe he thought the others would give the farm to Dad—he deserves it—but they are too stingy to give it, and he’s too proud to ask for it. I’m glad my grandmother wasn’t their mother because Dad is so different. Dear Dad! Oh, yes, I’m glad to go with him. He deserves all the comfort he can get after being treated so poorly by his family. We were always good buddies, my dad and I; I was the baby all those years before Sandy came—three years.” But the counting of years soon faded into the land of dreams, and the song of the wind in the chimney was Agnes’s last lullaby in the old home.
It was a bright sunny morning that Agnes and her father took for starting out upon their journey, the man on foot, and Agnes established in a sort of basket or creel made of willow and fastened to one side of the packhorse, balancing the burden of provisions and other necessities made in a bundle on the other. It was only [Pg 13]when she was tired that Agnes would ride, but she was resolved to start out in this fashion for the benefit of her brothers and sisters, assembled on the doorstep to see the start and vastly interested in the whole proceeding. There was another reason, too, why the girl established herself in her creel, for the parting between herself and her mother had been too much for them both, and the tears were raining down the little emigrant’s cheeks as she quavered out, “Good-by, all.” But the horse had scarcely started before she begged to stop, and, leaping out, she ran back to where her mother stood vainly striving to check the sobs which convulsed her. “Oh, mother, mother!” Agnes flung her arms around her neck and kissed the dear face again and again. “Don’t forget me, mother. Good-by, once more.”
It was a bright sunny morning when Agnes and her father set off on their journey, her dad walking on foot while Agnes was settled in a kind of basket made of willow, attached to one side of the pack horse. The other side balanced a bundle of food and supplies. Agnes only rode when she got tired, but she was determined to start out this way for the sake of her brothers and sisters, who were gathered at the doorstep to see them off and were really interested in everything happening. There was another reason why she chose to ride in her basket: saying goodbye to her mother had been too hard for both of them, and tears were streaming down little Agnes’s face as she sang out, “Goodbye, everyone.” But as soon as the horse had moved a bit, she asked to stop, jumping down and running back to where her mother was trying hopelessly to hold back her tears. “Oh, mom, mom!” Agnes threw her arms around her neck and kissed her sweet face over and over. “Don’t forget me, mom. Goodbye, one more time.”
“God keep you safe, my lamb,” came the broken words, and Agnes ran back again to where her father, with bent head and lips compressed, waited for her. She climbed up into her creel again, and they started off with no more delay. As far as she could see Agnes watched first the group on the porch, then the white house, and last of all the familiar outline of field, hill, and dale. At last these, too, became but dim distance, and Agnes Kennedy had seen her old home for the last time.
“God keep you safe, my dear,” came the shaky words, and Agnes hurried back to where her father, with his head down and lips pressed tight, waited for her. She climbed back into her basket, and they set off without any further delay. As far as she could see, Agnes watched first the group on the porch, then the white house, and finally the familiar shapes of fields, hills, and valleys. Eventually, those too faded into the distance, and Agnes Kennedy had seen her old home for the last time.
The ride was made in silence for some distance, and then Agnes remembered that in the last talk early that morning her mother had said: “You must try and keep [Pg 14]a good heart in father, my child, for he is given to being despondent at times and is easily discouraged. It is a great cross for him to be parted from his family and to leave the safe and pleasant ways he has been accustomed to all his life, so try to cheer him all you can.” Therefore Agnes from her creel called out: “I’m going to walk awhile, father; there’ll be plenty of times when I shall have to ride. I might as well walk while I can, and, besides, I shall be nearer you.”
The ride was quiet for a while, and then Agnes remembered that during their last conversation that morning, her mother had said, “You need to keep a good heart for your father, my child, because he can get down sometimes and is easily discouraged. It’s really hard for him to be away from his family and leave the safe, comfortable life he’s known all his life, so try to lift his spirits as much as you can.” So, Agnes called out from her bag: “I’m going to walk for a bit, Dad; there will be plenty of times when I’ll have to ride. I might as well walk while I can, and besides, I’ll be closer to you.”
Her father stopped, and then the two trudged together toward the town to which they were first going.
Her father paused, and then the two walked together toward the town they were originally headed to.
“I shall not be surprised,” Agnes remarked, “if we have company when we are fairly on our way, for I hear there are trains and trains of wagons besides the packhorse going westward. I’d like a merry company, wouldn’t you, daddy?”
“I wouldn't be surprised,” Agnes said, “if we have company once we're on our way, because I hear there are loads of wagons and packhorses heading west. I’d love to have a fun group, wouldn’t you, Dad?”
Her father shook his head. “I misdoubt it, Nancy. I’m no one for new acquaintances, as ye weel know.”
Her father shook his head. “I doubt it, Nancy. You know I'm not one for making new acquaintances.”
“Ah, but I am,” returned Agnes, “and that’s for why you are better when I am along. You don’t draw so dour a face. It’s no worse that we are doing than your grandfather did, and no so bad, for did he not leave his country and come across the ocean to this land? But no, it wasn’t really his own country, Ireland, was it? for before that his father—or was it his grandfather?—fled from Scotland because he followed a Protestant king. Grandfather used to tell me about it all and the songs they sang. ‘Scots wha hae wi’ [Pg 15]Wallace bled’” she trolled out as she ran along, keeping step with her father’s long strides. “And how far do we have to go before we come to the Ohio?” she asked after a while.
“Ah, but I am,” Agnes replied, “and that’s why you’re better when I’m around. You don’t look as gloomy. It’s no worse what we’re doing than what your grandfather did, and it’s not so bad, because didn’t he leave his country and come across the ocean to this land? But no, it wasn’t really his own country, Ireland, was it? Because before that, his father—or was it his grandfather?—fled from Scotland because he followed a Protestant king. Grandfather used to tell me all about it and the songs they sang. ‘Scots wha hae wi’ [Pg 15]Wallace bled,’” she sang out as she ran along, matching her father’s long strides. “And how far do we have to go before we get to the Ohio?” she asked after a while.
“Near two hundred miles,” he told her.
"About two hundred miles," he told her.
“Let me see; we go ten miles to-day, which is nothing of a walk, and we spend the night in Carlisle, where you get another horse, and we go how far the next day?”
“Let me see; we walk ten miles today, which isn’t a long distance, and we’ll spend the night in Carlisle, where you’ll get another horse. How far do we go the next day?”
“Twenty-five or thirty, I think we can count on.”
“Twenty-five or thirty, I think we can rely on.”
“And that much every day?”
"And that much daily?"
“If the weather is good.”
"If the weather's nice."
“Then in four or five days we shall go a hundred miles, and in a little over a week, say ten days, we shall get there. I wonder what it looks like.”
“Then in four or five days we'll travel a hundred miles, and in just over a week, about ten days, we’ll arrive. I wonder what it looks like.”
“Not so very different from what you see now—a trifle wilder, mayhap. But I wouldn’t count on our making it in ten days; when we are crossing the mountains, it will be sore work, verra rough travelling.”
“Not much different from what you see now—a bit wilder, maybe. But I wouldn’t bet on us making it in ten days; when we’re crossing the mountains, it’ll be tough work, really rough traveling.”
“Oh!” Agnes was a little disappointed. She thought it might be quite different and that the trip would be made in short order, delays not having entered into her calculations. However she resumed the conversation cheerfully. “Now let us talk about what we are going to do when we get there.”
“Oh!” Agnes felt a bit let down. She thought the experience would be different and that the journey would go by quickly, not considering any delays. But she quickly picked up the conversation with a smile. “Now let’s discuss what we’re going to do when we arrive.”
“My first step will be to get my land.”
“My first step will be to secure my land.”
“And then stake it out,” said Agnes, glad to display her knowledge of the necessary proceedings.
"And then mark it out," said Agnes, pleased to show off her understanding of the required steps.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
[Pg 16]
[Pg 16]
“And next?”
“What's next?”
“Build a log-cabin.”
"Build a log cabin."
“You’ll have to cut down the trees first and then have—what do they call it?—a log-rolling.”
“You’ll need to cut down the trees first and then have—what do they call it?—a log-rolling.”
“Yes, that will come first.”
“Yeah, that will come first.”
Agnes was silent a moment, then she began again. “Father, I never thought to ask before, but where are we going to sleep nights after we leave Carlisle?”
Agnes was quiet for a moment, then she started speaking again. “Dad, I never thought to ask before, but where are we going to sleep at night after we leave Carlisle?”
“We’ll make the towns along the way as far as we can, and when we pass beyond them, we may find a booth or so or maybe a cabin here and there, put up for the use of travellers like ourselves. When we reach the river, I may conclude to get a broad, as your grandfather Muirhead did.”
“We’ll stop in the towns along the way as much as we can, and when we go past them, we might come across a booth or maybe a cabin here and there, set up for travelers like us. When we get to the river, I might decide to get a broad, just like your grandfather Muirhead did.”
“What is a broad?”
"What is a bimbo?"
“A broadhorn, they call it, is a flat-boat to be used in shallow water to carry a family’s belongings.”
“A broadhorn, they call it, is a flatboat designed for shallow water to transport a family’s belongings.”
Agnes smiled; this was such an adventurous way of going. The boat, particularly, gave her a feeling of novelty. “I hope you will get a boat; it would be a diversion to travel that way, and then no one would have to walk, not even you, Donald.” She patted the horse affectionately. “Go on, father. Where do we get the boat?”
Agnes smiled; this was such an exciting way to go. The boat, especially, made her feel like it was something new. “I hope you get a boat; it would be a fun way to travel, and then no one would have to walk, not even you, Donald.” She patted the horse kindly. “Come on, Dad. Where do we get the boat?”
“That I cannot say exactly. It may be at Fort Pitt or it may be at some other place. I am going to hunt up your cousin James at Uniontown, and we’ll see then.”
"Honestly, I can't say for sure. It might be at Fort Pitt or somewhere else. I'm heading to find your cousin James in Uniontown, and we’ll figure it out then."
[Pg 17]
[Pg 17]
With this sort of talk and with long periods of silence the day wore on till, late in the afternoon, they approached Carlisle, and there the first stop was made. It was quite a familiar journey to this point, but from there on the way led through a part of the country unknown to Agnes, and the day’s travels became wilder and wilder as they approached the mountains. It was then that Agnes understood her father’s smile when she first insisted upon the twenty-five miles a day, saying that it could be easily covered, for many a night it was a very weary girl who crept into whatever shelter was afforded her, and slept so soundly that not even the cry of an owl or the distant scream of a wildcat could arouse her.
With this kind of conversation and long stretches of silence, the day passed until, late in the afternoon, they got close to Carlisle, where they made their first stop. This journey was quite familiar up to this point, but from there, they traveled through a part of the country that was new to Agnes. The day’s travels became increasingly adventurous as they got closer to the mountains. It was then that Agnes realized why her father had smiled when she first insisted on covering twenty-five miles a day, claiming it would be easy, because many nights she was a very tired girl who crept into whatever shelter was available and slept so deeply that not even the hoot of an owl or the distant scream of a wildcat could wake her.
But at last the mountains were passed, and one day they stopped at a small village consisting of a few houses and a store. It was on the line of the emigrant’s road to western Virginia and Ohio, and here stores were laid in by the pioneer who did not want to transport too much stuff across the mountains. Here halted more than one emigrant train, and, as Agnes and her father drew up before the house that with small pretension was denoted an inn, they saw in the muddy street several canvas-covered wagons. “Ho, for the Ohio!” Agnes read upon one of these vehicles. She laughed, and at the same time her eyes met the merry ones of a girl peeping out from the wagon just ahead. With a little cry of pleasure Agnes ran forward. “Ah, Jeanie M’Clean, is [Pg 18]it you? Who would have thought it? A year ago you went away and you are still going.”
But finally, they made it past the mountains, and one day they stopped at a small village with just a few houses and a store. It was along the emigrant road to western Virginia and Ohio, where pioneers stocked up because they didn’t want to carry too much across the mountains. More than one group of emigrants stopped here, and as Agnes and her father pulled up in front of the modest establishment labeled as an inn, they noticed several canvas-covered wagons in the muddy street. “Ho, for the Ohio!” Agnes read on one of those wagons. She laughed, and at the same time, her eyes met the cheerful gaze of a girl peeking out from the wagon just in front of them. With a little shout of joy, Agnes ran forward. “Ah, Jeanie M’Clean, is it you? Who would have thought it? A year ago you left, and you’re still on your way.”
“Indeed, I am then,” returned Jeanie. “Father has the fever as well as many another, and he says we shall have better luck if we be moving on than if we stayed where we were, so we’re bound for the Ohio this time, and it’s glad we’ll be to have you join us, if you go that way.”
“Yep, that’s right,” Jeanie replied. “Dad has the fever just like a lot of others, and he says we’ll have better luck if we keep moving instead of staying put, so we’re headed to Ohio this time, and we’d be really happy to have you come with us if you’re going that way.”
“We do go that way, and I shall be glad when my father cries, ‘Stop!’ How long do you stay here, and where is your halting-place to be at last?”
“We do head that way, and I'll be happy when my dad says, ‘Stop!’ How long are you staying here, and where will your final destination be?”
“We stay till to-morrow, and we are going somewhere this side of Marietta. The oxen are not fast travellers, not half as fast as the pack-horses, but it is an easy way for us women folks. Aren’t you tired of your creel?”
“We're staying until tomorrow, and we're going somewhere this side of Marietta. The oxen aren't as fast as the pack-horses, but it's an easier ride for us women. Aren't you tired of your creel?”
“Indeed am I, but it seemed the best way for me to come when there are but two of us. Mother and the children will follow as soon as we are well settled. I think father will maybe get a broadhorn, though maybe not. I hope he will, for it seems to me it would be the most comfortable way of travelling.”
“I'm here, but it seemed best for me to come when there are just the two of us. Mom and the kids will follow once we’re settled in. I think Dad might get a broadhorn, but maybe not. I hope he does because it seems like it would be the most comfortable way to travel.”
“So many think; and it is no loss, for they use the boats after in building their houses. We have our wagon and get along very well. See how comfortable it is. Climb up and look.”
“So many people think; and it’s no problem, because they use the boats later to build their houses. We have our wagon and manage just fine. Look how comfortable it is. Climb up and see.”
Agnes did as she was bid, and indeed the monstrous wagon looked quite like a little room with its feather-beds [Pg 19]and stools, its pots, pans, spinning-wheel, and even the cradle swung from its rounded top. “It is comfortable,” she acknowledged; “far more so than the creel. I’d like to travel so, I think, but I must follow my father’s will, of course. I see him there now, Jeanie, talking to your father.”
Agnes did what she was told, and honestly, the huge wagon resembled a cozy little room with its feather beds and stools, pots, pans, spinning wheel, and even the cradle hanging from its rounded top. “It’s comfortable,” she admitted; “much more than the creel. I think I’d enjoy traveling like this, but I have to respect my father’s wishes, of course. I can see him over there now, Jeanie, talking to your dad.” [Pg 19]
“I hope daddy will persuade him to join our train; the more the merrier and the—safer. Oh, Agnes, shall you fear the Indians?”
“I hope Dad can convince him to join our group; the more, the merrier and the safer. Oh, Agnes, are you afraid of the Indians?”
“I don’t think so. There is no war at this time and they should not be hostile, father says. I am more afraid of the wild beasts. Oh, how lonely it was some nights when we were coming over the mountains and could hear the wolves howling and the wildcats screaming so near us. Many a time I wished myself safe at home in my little bed with Margret. I would like to join your train, Jeanie, for my father is not a great talker, and there are days when we jog along and I tire more of keeping my tongue still than I do of keeping my legs going.”
“I don’t think so. There’s no war right now, and they shouldn’t be hostile, my father says. I’m more afraid of the wild animals. Oh, how lonely it was some nights when we were crossing the mountains and could hear the wolves howling and the wildcats screaming so close to us. Many times, I wished I was safe at home in my little bed with Margret. I’d like to join your group, Jeanie, because my father isn’t much of a talker, and there are days when we just move along and I get tired of keeping my mouth shut more than I do of keeping my legs moving.”
Jeanie laughed. “Here come our fathers. Now we will hear what they have to say.”
Jeanie laughed. “Here come our dads. Now we’ll see what they have to say.”
“The inn is full, Agnes,” said Fergus Kennedy, “though I may be able to get a corner on the floor with some others. But what about you? We will have to see if some of the good people in the village will take you in.”
“The inn is full, Agnes,” said Fergus Kennedy, “but I might be able to find a spot on the floor with some others. What about you? We'll have to see if any of the kind folks in the village can take you in.”
“Indeed, then,” spoke up Joseph M’Clean, “she’ll [Pg 20]not have to go that far. We’ve room enough on our beds for one more, and she’ll be welcome to a place by Jeanie, I’ll warrant.”
“Sure, then,” Joseph M’Clean said, “she won’t need to go that far. We have enough room on our beds for one more, and I bet she’ll be welcome to a spot next to Jeanie.”
“She’ll be that,” Jeanie spoke up, “so you’ll not look further, Agnes. Will we camp farther on, father?”
“She’ll be that,” Jeanie said, “so you won’t look any further, Agnes. Are we camping ahead, Dad?”
“Yes, just a pace beyond, where Archie has taken the cattle.” Agnes looked to where she could see a couple of pack-horses, two cows, a yellow dog, and two small pigs, these last being in a creel slung at the side of one of the horses. Underneath the wagon swung a coop full of chickens. Joseph M’Clean was well stocked up. When the baby was safely in its cradle slung overhead, and Mrs. M’Clean and the children were ensconced in a row on the feather-bed, Agnes found herself occupying the outside place, a fact for which she was thankful, and not even the strangeness of the position kept her awake long.
“Yes, just a step further, where Archie has taken the cattle.” Agnes looked to see a couple of pack horses, two cows, a yellow dog, and two small pigs, the last ones in a creel hanging from the side of one of the horses. Under the wagon, there was a coop full of chickens swinging. Joseph M’Clean was well stocked. Once the baby was safely in its cradle hanging overhead, and Mrs. M’Clean and the kids were settled in a row on the feather bed, Agnes found herself curled up on the edge, which she was thankful for, and not even the oddness of the situation kept her awake for long.
She was awakened bright and early by the general uprising of the family and by the sound of Archie’s voice calling, “Mother, mother, sun’s up.” And so the day began. Later on, when Agnes’s father sought her, it was to say that he had concluded to join Joseph M’Clean and his friends. “I’ll feel better to be by those I’ve known since childhood than in the neighborhood of strangers,” he declared, “and Joseph says there’s land enough for all. I did think of going further away to hunt up that property of your grandfather Muirhead’s,—it was what your mother wanted,—but I’ve concluded [Pg 21]to settle this side. So we’ll go along with our friends, and I don’t doubt but you’ll be better satisfied, Agnes.”
She was woken up bright and early by the hustle and bustle of the family and by the sound of Archie’s voice calling, “Mom, mom, the sun’s up.” And so the day began. Later on, when Agnes’s dad looked for her, it was to say that he decided to join Joseph M’Clean and his friends. “I’ll feel better being with people I’ve known since childhood rather than among strangers,” he stated, “and Joseph says there’s enough land for everyone. I did think about going further away to find that property of your grandfather Muirhead’s—it’s what your mom wanted—but I’ve decided to settle on this side. So we’ll go with our friends, and I don’t doubt that you’ll be happier, Agnes.”
Therefore the rest of the way Agnes, for the most part, kept her place by Jeanie in the big wagon, or, when tired of sitting still, the two would get out and keep pace with the slow-going oxen, while the pack-horses went on ahead. In this manner they covered the whole distance, camping at night, and starting off betimes in the morning, the line of white-covered wagons winding along the rough roads slowly but surely, and each day bringing the little band of emigrants nearer to their destination, though Agnes found the ten days had lengthened into weeks before they came to their final stop on the banks of the Ohio.
So, for the rest of the journey, Agnes mostly stayed close to Jeanie in the large wagon, or when they got tired of sitting still, they would hop out and walk alongside the slow-moving oxen while the pack-horses moved ahead. This way, they completed the entire trip, setting up camp at night and getting an early start in the morning. The line of white-covered wagons slowly but surely wound along the rough roads, and each day brought the small group of emigrants closer to their destination. However, Agnes realized that what felt like ten days had stretched into weeks by the time they finally stopped on the banks of the Ohio.
This long-looked-for moment arrived, there was much excitement and much running to and fro. The men stalked about gesticulating and pointing out the various features of the landscape; the women gathered together in groups, laughing and talking; the more adventurous children wanted to form exploring parties at once, while the timid ones clung close to their mothers, awed by the deep, impenetrable forest in which all sorts of dangers, real or fancied, lurked. Then one after another the little cabins were erected of rough, hewn logs, and in a short time all of them were snuggled down, each in its little hollow, where the newly chopped stumps indicated a clearing. There was, too, a stockade and fort not too far distant, for Indians were not to be trusted, even in [Pg 22]times of peace, and the shelter of the stockade would be necessary when there came a warning.
This long-awaited moment finally arrived, bringing a lot of excitement and people bustling around. The men walked around, gesturing and pointing out different features of the landscape; the women gathered in groups, laughing and chatting; the more adventurous kids wanted to start exploring right away, while the shy ones stayed close to their mothers, intimidated by the dense, mysterious forest that seemed filled with dangers, whether real or imagined. Then, one by one, the small cabins were built from rough, hewn logs, and soon they were all nestled in their little dips, where newly chopped stumps marked the clearings. There was also a stockade and fort not too far away, since the Indians couldn’t be trusted, even in peaceful times, and the protection of the stockade would be necessary when a warning came.
It was quite summer by the time Agnes and her father took possession of their home in the wonderful, mysterious forest. A humble little house it was with its rude chimney plastered with clay, its unglazed windows with their heavy wooden shutters. Its great fireplace in the one room was where Agnes would cook the daily meals; the little loft overhead, reached by a rough ladder, was her bedroom. Skins of wild animals composed her bed and coverlet, and the daily food would be found close at hand,—game from the forest, milk from the cow they had bought, and porridge or mush from meal which they ground themselves.
It was summer when Agnes and her father moved into their home in the beautiful, mysterious forest. It was a simple little house with a rough chimney coated in clay and unglazed windows with heavy wooden shutters. The large fireplace in the single room was where Agnes would cook the daily meals; the small loft above, accessed by a rough ladder, was her bedroom. Her bed and blanket were made from the skins of wild animals, and their daily food was always nearby—game from the forest, milk from the cow they had bought, and porridge or mush made from the grain they ground themselves.
Jeanie M’Clean, half a mile on one side, and the O’Neills, half a mile the other, were the nearest neighbors, so that, with her father busy all day in the woods hunting or clearing his land, it was rather a lonely life for the girl used to a family of brothers and sisters, and with a mother to consult with and direct her. Yet it was a very free life; and the little log-cabin an easy house to keep, consequently Agnes could almost daily find time to run through the woods for a chat with Jeanie M’Clean, though it was to good-natured, kind-hearted Polly O’Neill that she took her troubles. Polly, with just a taste of the brogue and her cheery face, was a good companion when one felt doncy. [Pg 23]Nothing seemed to bother Polly; and if her four children, the eldest nothing more than a baby, all clung to her skirts at once, it did not seem to interfere with her movements. Jimmy O’Neill had set up his forge there in the wilderness, and as the blacksmith was a very important figure in the community where men must make many of their own farming implements, there was generally a company to be seen and news to be had at Polly’s, and Agnes congratulated herself that she lived so near.
Jeanie M’Clean lived half a mile on one side, and the O’Neills half a mile on the other, making them the closest neighbors. With her father spending all day in the woods hunting or clearing land, it was quite a lonely life for a girl used to having brothers and sisters around and a mother to talk to and guide her. Still, it was a very free life, and the little log cabin was easy to manage, so Agnes could often find time to run through the woods for a chat with Jeanie M’Clean. However, it was kind-hearted Polly O’Neill that she turned to for support. Polly, with a hint of an accent and a cheerful face, was a great companion when someone was feeling down. Nothing seemed to bother Polly; even when all four of her kids, the oldest still just a baby, clung to her skirts at once, it didn’t seem to slow her down. Jimmy O’Neill had set up his forge in the wilderness, and since the blacksmith played a crucial role in the community—where people often had to make their own farming tools—there were usually people around and news to share at Polly’s place. Agnes felt lucky to live so close by. [Pg 23]
[Pg 24]
[Pg 24]
CHAPTER II
THE HOUSEWARMING
The housewarming party
It was to Polly that Agnes went one afternoon when her father had been absent all day and the gloom of the great encircling forest had oppressed her more than usual. Polly was bustling about, singing happily, when Agnes appeared at the door of the cabin. “Is it yersel’, Nancy, child? Come right in,” was the greeting. “Jerry, lad, get a stool for Nancy. The bairnies do be all in a pother agen I get their bit of supper, so I’ll go on with it, Nancy.”
It was to Polly that Agnes went one afternoon when her father had been gone all day, and the heaviness of the surrounding forest weighed on her more than usual. Polly was busy, singing cheerfully, when Agnes showed up at the cabin door. “Is that you, Nancy, dear? Come on in,” was the welcome. “Jerry, get a stool for Nancy. The kids are all in a fuss while I try to get their little dinner ready, so I’ll get back to it, Nancy.”
“Isn’t it early for supper?” asked Agnes, sitting down and picking up the baby who was crawling about on the puncheon floor.
“Isn’t it too early for dinner?” asked Agnes, sitting down and picking up the baby who was crawling around on the wooden floor.
“Early it is; but if there was ten meals the day, they’d get hungry between ’em, and the porritch is all gone, so I’m makin’ more, for when they see the pot’s empty they begin to cry. As if,” she surveyed the group smiling, “their mother didn’t know where to get more. And how goes the world with ye, Nancy?”
“It's early; but even if there were ten meals in a day, they'd get hungry in between, and the porridge is all gone, so I'm making more because when they see the pot's empty, they start to cry. As if,” she looked at the group with a smile, “their mother didn't know where to get more. And how's everything with you, Nancy?”
“It goes a wee bit dour to-day,” said Agnes, sighing. “Father has been gone all day to the far clearing, and [Pg 25]there’s no one for me to talk to but the squirrels and the birds.”
“It’s a bit gloomy today,” said Agnes, sighing. “Dad has been away all day at the far clearing, and there’s no one for me to talk to except the squirrels and the birds.”
“And it’s lame yer tongue gets from the long rest. Sure you’ve a nimble tongue, I notice, Nancy, and it’s hard to keep it restin’.”
“And it’s funny how stiff your tongue gets from the long break. I can see you have a quick tongue, Nancy, and it’s tough to keep it still.”
Agnes laughed. “So it is, but I didn’t suppose you had noticed that.”
Agnes laughed. “I guess so, but I didn’t think you noticed that.”
“It ’ud be hard not. I mind the last time ye were here with Archie M’Clean that sorry a word could he get in.”
“It would be hard not to. I remember the last time you were here with Archie M’Clean, he couldn’t get a single word in.”
“Oh, Archie, he doesn’t talk even when one is still, and to sit hours at a time gazing at another is not to my liking.”
“Oh, Archie, he doesn’t say a word even when it’s quiet, and sitting for hours just staring at someone isn’t really my thing.”
“Puir Archie; he uses his eyes if not his tongue, and what is one better than the other to use?”
“Poor Archie; he uses his eyes if not his words, and what’s better than using one over the other?”
“I’d rather a wagging tongue than a blinking eye; it’s more cheerful,” responded Agnes.
“I’d prefer a wagging tongue to a blinking eye; it’s more cheerful,” Agnes replied.
“I misdoubt it when the tongue wags to your discredit,” returned Polly. “But, my fathers! who’s a longer tongue than mesel’? An’ I’m not one to run down me own most spakin’ attrybutes.”
“I doubt it when people gossip about you,” replied Polly. “But, my goodness! who has a longer tongue than I do? And I’m not one to put down my own ability to talk.”
“Ah, but you never speak ill of any one, Polly. Here, let me stir the mush and you take the baby; he is fretting for you.”
“Ah, but you never say anything bad about anyone, Polly. Here, let me stir the mush while you take the baby; he’s fussing for you.”
“He’s frettin’ for his sleep,” said Polly. “Sure he’s wor’d out with creepin’ the floor. I’ll put him in his cradle and he’ll drop off.” She drew the cradle from the corner; a queer little affair it was, made of a barrel [Pg 26]sawed across halfway, then lengthwise, and set upon clumsy rockers, but baby found his bearskin as soft as any mattress could be, and the lullaby of his little four-year-old sister as sweet as any music.
“He’s anxious about his sleep,” said Polly. “He’s definitely tired from crawling around the floor. I’ll put him in his cradle and he’ll fall asleep.” She pulled the cradle out from the corner; it was a strange little thing, made from a barrel cut in half, then sliced lengthwise, and set on awkward rockers. But the baby thought his bearskin was as soft as any mattress could be, and the lullaby from his little four-year-old sister was as sweet as any music. [Pg 26]
“Land! but I clane forgot to tell ye,” exclaimed Polly, when the baby was settled; “there’s to be a housewarming next week.”
“Land! But I completely forgot to tell you,” exclaimed Polly, once the baby was settled; “there’s going to be a housewarming next week.”
“Oh, whose?” cried Agnes.
“Oh, whose?” exclaimed Agnes.
“Johnny McCormick’s.”
“Johnny McCormick’s.”
“Then he’s married.”
"Then he's married."
“Married he is. He fetched his bride home from Marietta yesterday. They’re at his brother’s. They’re to have the housewarming next week.”
“He's married. He brought his bride home from Marietta yesterday. They're at his brother's place. They're having the housewarming next week.”
“Oh, Polly, will you be going?”
“Oh, Polly, you going?”
“Will I? Was I ever absent from a scutching frolic, or a corn-shucking, or a housewarming, or the like? Tell me that, Nancy Kennedy.”
“Will I? Have I ever missed a scutching party, a corn-shucking, a housewarming, or anything like that? Tell me that, Nancy Kennedy.”
Agnes made no answer, but sat watching Polly ladling out her bubbling mass of mush. “What fine new bowls you have, Polly,” she said.
Agnes didn't reply but sat watching Polly scoop out her steaming pot of mush. “Those are some nice new bowls you have, Polly,” she said.
“Jimmy, my man, made ’em o’ nights. He’s a crackerjack at anything like that, is Jimmy. Come, children, set by.” And putting a piggin of milk on the table, Polly placed the bowls in their places while the children stood around, the younger ones in glee, beating on the table with their wooden spoons.
“Jimmy, my man, made them at night. He’s really good at anything like that, is Jimmy. Come on, kids, sit down.” And setting a jug of milk on the table, Polly arranged the bowls while the children gathered around, the younger ones excitedly banging on the table with their wooden spoons.
“I must run home now,” said Agnes, “for my father will be in, and I must get his supper, and the cows are [Pg 27]to be brought up. I’ll get them on the way back if they have not strayed too far.”
“I need to head home now,” said Agnes, “because my dad will be back soon, and I have to make his dinner, plus the cows need to be brought in. I’ll pick them up on my way back if they haven’t wandered off too far.”
“Ye’ll no stay and sup with the children? Jimmy and I will have our bite when he comes in.”
“You're not going to stay and eat with the kids? Jimmy and I will have our meal when he gets back.”
“No, thank you. I don’t want to be late getting home. The woods are dark enough by day, and when the evening comes, it’s worse. I’ll keep along by the river bank where it’s lighter. Father shot a wildcat yesterday. We are getting quite a pile of skins against the winter.”
“No, thanks. I don’t want to be late getting home. The woods are dark enough during the day, and it’s even worse in the evening. I’ll stick to the riverbank where it’s brighter. Dad shot a wildcat yesterday. We’re collecting quite a stack of skins for winter.”
“They’re very useful,” said Polly. “I’ll show ye how to make yersel’ a jacket; you’ll be wantin’ wan by the cold weather, and squirrel skin makes a fine one. They’re a pest, the gray squirrels, but they’re not so bad to eat, and the skins, though small, are warm and soft.”
“They’re really useful,” said Polly. “I’ll show you how to make yourself a jacket; you’ll want one by the cold weather, and squirrel skin makes a great one. The gray squirrels are a nuisance, but they’re not too bad to eat, and the skins, though small, are warm and soft.”
“I’ve shot a number of them, though I hate to; they are so pretty and so frisky and friendly.”
“I’ve shot a bunch of them, even though I hate to; they’re so beautiful, playful, and friendly.”
“They’re far too friendly—they are so plentiful and eat up all our corn; and, after all, it is better that we should kill them mercifully than that they should be torn asunder by wild beasts.”
“They're way too friendly—they're everywhere and eat all our corn; and, in the end, it's better for us to put them down humanely than for them to be ripped apart by wild animals.”
“That is what father says.”
“That’s what Dad says.”
“And father’s right; our corn crops will be small enough if we allow all the squirrels to help themselves. Well, good-by, Nancy; don’t forget the housewarming.”
“And Dad’s right; our corn harvests will be tiny if we let all the squirrels take what they want. Well, see you later, Nancy; don’t forget the housewarming.”
“I’ll not.” And Agnes took her way along the narrow bridle-path toward the river, glad to find it was [Pg 28]lighter outside than in the dim cabin, the windows of which, covered with linen smeared with bear’s grease, did not admit much light. Still it was later than she cared to be out alone, brave though she was, and accustomed to the dangers of the forest, and she was more than usually glad to meet Archie M’Clean coming through the woods with his cows.
“I won’t.” Agnes made her way along the narrow bridle path toward the river, relieved to find it was lighter outside than in the dim cabin, the windows of which, covered with linen smeared with bear grease, let in very little light. Still, it was later than she preferred to be out alone, brave as she was and used to the dangers of the forest, and she felt particularly happy to run into Archie M’Clean coming through the woods with his cows.
“Have you seen anything of Sukey?” Agnes called.
“Have you seen Sukey anywhere?” Agnes called.
Archie paused to think, then answered. “She’s over there a bit. I’ll go fetch her for you.”
Archie stopped to think for a moment, then said, “She’s over there a little. I’ll go get her for you.”
“Oh, no, don’t do that. I can get her if you tell me where she is.”
“Oh no, please don’t do that. I can get her if you let me know where she is.”
But Archie was striding down the path and Agnes stood still waiting, keeping an eye the while on Archie’s cows. Presently the familiar tinkle of Sukey’s bell announced her approach, then the girl and the lad slowly followed the cows along the river’s bank, Agnes doing most of the talking, but Archie her willing listener.
But Archie was walking down the path and Agnes stood still, watching Archie’s cows. Soon, the familiar sound of Sukey’s bell signaled her arrival, and then the girl and the guy slowly followed the cows along the riverbank, Agnes doing most of the talking while Archie listened attentively.
The little settlement was slowly increasing. More than one young man, though he possessed little beyond his rifle, his horse, and his axe, was ready to marry the girl of his choice, who would take her wedding journey through the silent woods and would become mistress of the small farm whose acres could be increased indefinitely with little trouble. Therefore, when young John McCormick began to make ready for his bride, there were neighbors enough to join in and help to chop and roll the logs, and next to raise the house itself.
The small settlement was gradually growing. More than one young man, even if he had little to his name other than his rifle, horse, and axe, was eager to marry the girl he wanted. She would take her wedding journey through the quiet woods and become the owner of a small farm that could easily be expanded with minimal effort. So, when young John McCormick started preparing for his bride, there were plenty of neighbors willing to pitch in and help chop and roll the logs, and then raise the house itself.
[Pg 29]
[Pg 29]
Jeanie and Agnes were quite excited over the frolic, for, so far, not many such had come to them. While the men were busy doing their part in establishing the young couple, the women of the community willingly turned their attention to the preparation of the feast, though John’s rifle brought in the bear and venison. Agnes had promised to go over to help the M’Cleans do their part, and had quite looked forward to the day. She was hurriedly putting an end to her morning’s work when she heard a sound outside. The door stood open, and the September sunshine flooded the little dim room. On a bench by the door was a bowl in which were two or three squirrels newly skinned and ready to be cooked. Agnes meant to have them for her father’s supper. She turned to get the bowl, when in at the door was thrust the muzzle of a gaunt wolf, which, scenting the fresh meat, had come to investigate. For a second Agnes was paralyzed with fear, and the next moment, considering discretion the better part of valor, she sprang to the ladder leading to the loft and climbed up, leaving the rifle, which she knew well how to use, below. The squirrels were young and tender and the wolf was hungry, so he made short work of them, yet they were only a mouthful and but whetted his appetite. Agnes, peering below, saw the great, ferocious creature sniffing the ladder and looking up at the loft. He meditated an attack. She tugged at the ladder and presently had it safely drawn up into the loft beside her. There [Pg 30]were snarls and growls below, and the wolf began to make fierce springs for his prey. “If I only had my rifle,” murmured Agnes, “I would shoot him. How fine it would be to do that all by myself.” But the rifle was beyond her reach, and she began to feel herself lucky, as the wolf leaped higher and higher, if she could keep beyond the reach of the sharp fangs.
Jeanie and Agnes were really excited about the fun, since they hadn't had many opportunities like this before. While the men focused on helping the young couple, the women in the community eagerly turned their attention to preparing the feast, although John's rifle had brought in the bear and venison. Agnes had promised to go help the M’Cleans with their responsibilities and had been looking forward to the day. She was hurrying to finish her morning tasks when she heard a noise outside. The door was open, and the September sunshine filled the small, dim room. On a bench by the door was a bowl containing two or three freshly skinned squirrels ready to be cooked. Agnes planned to use them for her father's dinner. She turned to grab the bowl when suddenly the muzzle of a gaunt wolf pushed through the door, having come to check out the fresh meat. For a moment, Agnes was frozen with fear, and the next moment, deciding that discretion was the better part of valor, she sprang to the ladder leading to the loft and climbed up, leaving the rifle, which she knew how to use, below. The squirrels were young and tender, and the wolf, hungry, quickly dispatched them, but they were just a snack and only made him hungrier. Agnes, peering down, saw the huge, fierce animal sniffing at the ladder and looking up towards the loft, considering an attack. She pulled the ladder up beside her, getting it safely out of reach. There were snarls and growls below, and the wolf began to jump fiercely for his prey. “If only I had my rifle,” Agnes whispered, “I would shoot him. How amazing it would be to do that all on my own.” But the rifle was out of reach, and she started to feel fortunate, as the wolf jumped higher and higher, that she was able to stay just out of reach of his sharp fangs.
There was no trap-door to the little loft, but Agnes laid the ladder across it, hoping that, though the rungs would give the creature something to clutch, it would perhaps prevent him from doing more. After a while the leaping ceased, and the wolf, sitting on his haunches below there, snarled and showed his teeth; but now Agnes, being satisfied that he could not reach her, felt her fear subsiding, and the situation, instead of being exciting, became rather tiresome. She was missing the fun at the M’Cleans’. She wondered how much longer she was to be kept prisoner by this ugly creature. He did not seem disposed to go away. Perhaps he would keep her there all day. Wolves were not apt to come around in the daytime, especially at this season, though at night it was safer to shut windows and doors against them. This one must have been pursued by some hunter, and had come suddenly upon the cabin. Agnes peered down at him from between the rungs of the ladder, and thought he was a very unattractive brute as he sat there with his red tongue lolling out. “I’d like your hide, you ugly beast,” she said, “but I don’t [Pg 31]want you to get mine. I think I’ll drag my bed across the ladder, and then if he can’t see me, perhaps he will go away.”
There was no trapdoor to the small loft, but Agnes laid the ladder across it, hoping that, while the rungs would give the creature something to hold onto, it might also stop him from doing anything more. After a while, the jumping stopped, and the wolf, sitting on his haunches below, growled and showed his teeth; but now, feeling confident that he couldn't reach her, Agnes noticed her fear fading, and the situation, instead of being thrilling, became quite boring. She missed the fun at the M’Cleans’. She wondered how much longer she would be held prisoner by this ugly creature. He didn’t seem inclined to leave. Maybe he would keep her there all day. Wolves typically didn’t come around during the day, especially at this time of year, though at night it was safer to close windows and doors against them. This one must have been chased by a hunter and happened upon the cabin unexpectedly. Agnes peered down at him between the rungs of the ladder and thought he was a very unattractive brute sitting there with his red tongue hanging out. “I’d like your hide, you ugly beast,” she said, “but I don’t want you to get mine. I think I’ll pull my bed across the ladder, and if he can’t see me, maybe he will leave.”
This proceeding, however, seemed only to increase the wolf’s ambition to get upstairs, for he flung himself madly into the air and once came so near that Agnes’s heart stood still. Yet he came no nearer, and the long day wore on—a doleful day indeed. Agnes could not expect any one to come to her assistance, for her father, knowing her intention of going to the M’Cleans’, had taken his lunch with him and had gone to the aid of Johnny McCormick, like the rest of the men in the settlement.
This situation, however, only fueled the wolf’s desire to get upstairs, as he leaped wildly into the air and almost got close enough that Agnes’s heart stopped. Yet he didn’t get any closer, and the long day dragged on—a truly miserable day. Agnes knew she couldn’t expect anyone to help her because her father, aware of her plan to visit the M’Cleans’, had taken his lunch with him and headed to help Johnny McCormick, like all the other men in the settlement.
It was late in the afternoon that Agnes at last heard some one call “Agnes! Agnes! Nancy Kennedy, where are you?” Then there was the sudden crack of a rifle. The girl pulled aside the bearskin which made her bed and peeped below. On the floor lay the gray form of the wolf, and over it stood Archie M’Clean. “Agnes, oh, Agnes,” he cried, “are you hurt?”
It was late in the afternoon when Agnes finally heard someone shout, “Agnes! Agnes! Nancy Kennedy, where are you?” Then there was the loud crack of a rifle. The girl pulled back the bearskin that served as her bed and looked underneath. On the floor lay the gray body of the wolf, and standing over it was Archie M’Clean. “Agnes, oh, Agnes,” he exclaimed, “are you hurt?”
From above came the answer: “No, I am quite safe. I’ll put the ladder back and come down. I am so glad you have killed that horrible wolf. He has kept me up here all day. How did you happen to come?” she asked, when she was safe by Archie’s side.
From above came the answer: “No, I’m totally safe. I’ll put the ladder back and come down. I’m so glad you killed that awful wolf. He’s had me stuck up here all day. How did you end up coming?” she asked, once she was safe next to Archie.
“We wondered why you didn’t come as you promised, and Jeanie said she was afraid something had happened, so when I came out for the cows, I stopped to see.”
“We were curious why you didn’t show up like you said you would, and Jeanie mentioned she was worried that something might have gone wrong, so when I went out for the cows, I took a moment to check.”
[Pg 32]
[Pg 32]
“And found the wolf. Well, he has kept me a prisoner all day besides eating up my father’s supper.”
“And found the wolf. Well, he’s kept me a prisoner all day and ate my dad’s dinner.”
“Never mind, his skin will be very comfortable for you on the floor.”
“Don't worry, his skin will feel great for you on the floor.”
“Oh, but it’s yours; you killed him.”
“Oh, but it’s yours; you killed him.”
“I think you deserve it, for you kept him there all day so I could kill him when I came along.”
“I think you deserve it, because you kept him there all day so I could take him out when I showed up.”
“That’s one way of putting it,” said Agnes, laughing.
"That's one way to say it," Agnes said with a laugh.
“I’ll come back and skin him for you when I have taken the cows home. Perhaps I can shoot something for your father’s supper, too, on my way.”
“I’ll come back and take care of him for you after I’ve brought the cows home. Maybe I can catch something for your dad’s dinner, too, on my way.”
“Oh, never mind that; he’s sure to bring home something, for he has gone to the McCormick’s new house, and that is some distance. But come back, do, and help me get my supper. I shall shut the door and window tight after this, for I want no more wolves for company, though I’d rather it were a wolf than an Indian.”
“Oh, forget about that; he’s definitely going to bring back something since he went to the McCormick’s new house, which is quite a distance away. But please come back and help me get dinner ready. I’m going to close the door and window tightly after this because I don’t want any more wolves for company, even though I’d prefer a wolf over an Indian.”
“Your father expected that you were at our house,” said Archie, “perhaps you had better come with me.”
“Your dad thought you were at our place,” said Archie, “maybe you should come with me.”
“I must get the cow up first. Can you wait?”
“I need to get the cow up first. Can you hold on?”
“Well enough. I will get our own cows at the same time; then while you are milking, I will skin the wolf, and then we can go together.”
“Well, that works. I’ll get our own cows at the same time; then while you’re milking, I’ll skin the wolf, and then we can go together.”
The tinkle of the cow-bells sounded not so far off and it was not long before Archie and Agnes were trudging along side by side, the carcass of the wolf having been thrown into the river and the hide stretched for drying.
The sound of the cowbells rang out from not too far away, and it wasn't long before Archie and Agnes were walking side by side, the wolf's carcass having been thrown into the river and its hide stretched out to dry.
[Pg 33]
[Pg 33]
“And why didn’t you go to the house-raising?” asked Agnes.
“And why didn’t you go to the house-raising?” Agnes asked.
“Because I was needed at home.”
“Because my family needed me at home.”
“What will they be doing to-day?”
"What are they up to today?"
“They’ll finish up the odds and ends; make some tables and stools and benches and get it ready for to-morrow.”
“They’ll wrap up the last details; build some tables, stools, and benches, and get everything ready for tomorrow.”
“Then will come the housewarming. Did your mother and Jeanie get through all they expected?”
“Then there will be the housewarming. Did your mom and Jeanie manage to do everything they planned?”
“Yes, and they have a good feast for John. I am going to build a house when I am twenty-one.”
“Yes, and they’re having a great party for John. I’m going to build a house when I turn twenty-one.”
Agnes laughed. “Whom will you put in it?” she asked saucily.
Agnes laughed. “Who will you put in it?” she asked playfully.
“You.”
"You."
“Archie M’Clean! How do you know you will?”
“Archie M’Clean! How do you know you will?”
“I say I will,” he replied doggedly. “I’ve as good a right as any one to choose my girl. I am eighteen, and many of the boys marry at my age; but if I wait three years, you will be eighteen then.”
“I say I will,” he replied stubbornly. “I have just as much right as anyone to choose my girl. I’m eighteen, and many of the boys marry at my age; but if I wait three years, you’ll be eighteen then.”
“Oh, but—No, no, Archie, I’m too young yet to think of such a thing. My father needs me, and my mother will be coming. I’ll think of nobody, of no lad, till I see my mother again. In three years—why, who knows?—you may change your mind; there’ll be many another girl in the settlement by then.”
“Oh, but—No, no, Archie, I’m still too young to think about that. My dad needs me, and my mom will be coming. I won’t think about anyone, or any guy, until I see my mom again. In three years—who knows?—you might change your mind; there will be plenty of other girls in the settlement by then.”
“And many another lad, maybe.”
“And many other guys, maybe.”
“Well, then, so much the better.”
“Well, that’s even better then.”
“I’ll not change my mind,” said Archie. “I’m not a [Pg 34]great talker, Agnes, but I know what I want, and when I make up my mind I keep to it.”
"I won’t change my mind," said Archie. "I’m not a big talker, Agnes, but I know what I want, and when I decide on something, I stick to it."
“And when did you make up your mind to build your house?”
“And when did you decide to build your house?”
“That day when I saw you, when we were on the road here, and you were riding with Jeanie in the wagon. It was four months ago.”
“That day I saw you, when we were on the road here, and you were riding with Jeanie in the wagon. That was four months ago.”
“You’ll be telling another tale four years from now. I’m too young; fifteen isn’t old enough to make any promises.”
"You’ll be telling a different story four years from now. I’m too young; fifteen isn’t old enough to make any promises."
“It’s as old as my mother was.”
“It’s as old as my mom was.”
“Maybe, but what is one man’s meat is another man’s poison.”
"Maybe, but what one person loves, another person hates."
“Am I poison?”
“Am I toxic?”
“No; but that isn’t what I mean. Oh, no more nonsense, Archie, or I shall have to stay away from the housewarming, and that I do not want to do.”
“No, that’s not what I mean. Oh, enough with the nonsense, Archie, or I might have to skip the housewarming, and I really don’t want to do that.”
They were within sight of the M’Clean cabin, and Agnes ran on ahead, but, seeing Jeanie standing there, she ran back to Archie. “Don’t tell any one,” she said.
They could see the M’Clean cabin up ahead, and Agnes dashed forward, but when she spotted Jeanie standing there, she hurried back to Archie. “Don’t tell anyone,” she said.
“Tell what? About the wolf?”
"Say what? About the wolf?"
“No, about—about what you said.”
“No, about what you said.”
He nodded, and Agnes knew the secret was safe.
He nodded, and Agnes knew the secret was safe.
“Well, well, why didn’t you come before?” asked Jeanie, when Agnes was within hearing.
“Well, well, why didn’t you come earlier?” asked Jeanie, when Agnes was within earshot.
“I couldn’t; I had company.”
"I couldn't; I had guests."
“Why didn’t you bring the company? They would have been very welcome.”
“Why didn’t you bring the company? They would have been really welcome.”
[Pg 35]
[Pg 35]
“No, he wouldn’t.” Agnes shook her head decidedly.
“No, he wouldn’t.” Agnes shook her head firmly.
“Why, Nancy Kennedy, you know he would.”
“Why, Nancy Kennedy, you know he totally would.”
“I know he wouldn’t.”
"I know he wouldn't."
“What was his name?”
"What was his name?"
“Mr. Wolf.”
“Mr. Wolf.”
Jeanie looked puzzled. “I never heard of him. Is he an old friend? Did he come from Carlisle?”
Jeanie looked confused. “I’ve never heard of him. Is he an old friend? Did he come from Carlisle?”
“No, he did live near here.”
“No, he actually lived close by.”
“Doesn’t he now?”
"Doesn't he?"
“No, he’s dead.” Agnes laughed.
“No, he’s gone.” Agnes laughed.
“I never heard of such a thing. What are you talking about? Mother, you never heard such talk. Come here and make Nancy tell us what she means.”
“I've never heard of anything like that. What are you talking about? Mom, you've never heard such nonsense. Come here and make Nancy explain what she means.”
Agnes laughed at Jeanie’s vehemence; then she sobered down. “It was no laughing matter, I can tell you, and but for Archie I might not be here now.” And she proceeded to tell the tale of her day’s imprisonment.
Agnes laughed at Jeanie’s intensity; then she got serious. “It wasn’t a joke, I can tell you, and if it wasn’t for Archie, I might not be here now.” She then went on to share the story of her day’s ordeal.
“Why, you must be half starved!” exclaimed Mrs. M’Clean.
“Wow, you must be half starved!” exclaimed Mrs. M’Clean.
“No; the wolf left me a piece of johnny-cake and I drank some new milk, then we found some late blackberries as we came along.”
“No, the wolf left me a piece of cornbread and I drank some fresh milk, then we found some late blackberries as we were walking.”
“Well, you will be glad of a good bowl of hominy. Come in. Father’ll not be back yet. Here comes Archie with the milk-pails.”
“Well, you’ll be happy to have a nice bowl of hominy. Come on in. Dad won’t be back yet. Here comes Archie with the milk pails.”
After her long day of solitude it was good, Agnes [Pg 36]thought, to get among her friends, and she chattered away like a magpie, yet she was conscious of Archie’s gaze fixed upon her, and she felt uncomfortable, wishing he had left their free comradeship as it stood. “I am a little girl still. I want to be a little girl,” she announced suddenly, “and I don’t believe I will go to the housewarming.”
After her long day alone, Agnes thought it was nice to be with her friends, and she talked non-stop like a magpie. Still, she could feel Archie staring at her, which made her uneasy. She wished he had kept things as they were between them. “I’m still a little girl. I want to be a little girl,” she said abruptly, “and I don’t think I’ll go to the housewarming.”
“Nancy Kennedy! Why not?” exclaimed Jeanie. “There will be other girls there no older than you. There is Susan Duncan and Flora Magruder, and even little Meg Donaldson is going.”
“Nancy Kennedy! Why not?” Jeanie exclaimed. “There will be other girls there who are just as young as you. There’s Susan Duncan and Flora Magruder, and even little Meg Donaldson is going.”
“I know—but—”
"I get it, but—"
“No buts about it. What a whimsey! Of course you’ll go. There will be good sport, and no end of feasting. I don’t see how you can think of staying at home.” She was so persistent that finally Agnes acknowledged that it was but a sudden whim, and that she really wanted to go.
“No arguments. What a fancy! Of course, you’ll go. There will be great fun and plenty of food. I don’t see how you can consider staying home.” She was so insistent that eventually, Agnes admitted it was just a sudden impulse, and that she really did want to go.
It was a homely, but jolly, little company which gathered in the new log-cabin of John McCormick to celebrate the housewarming. The rough pioneers in their hunting-shirts, leather breeches, and moccasins were a manly set of fellows; while the girls in linsey-woolsey petticoats, with linen bedgowns, a handkerchief folded across the breast, their feet shod in coarse shoepacks, were fit companions for the sturdy brothers, husbands, and fathers, who outnumbered them. Agnes, being one of the few who had recently come from a [Pg 37]more civilized neighborhood, could boast better shoes and a finer kerchief. She was shy, however, and kept close to Polly O’Neill, until that lively body joined some gossiping friends, and then Agnes slipped off to a corner where Jeanie joined her, and together they watched the scene.
It was a cozy but cheerful little group that gathered in John McCormick's new log cabin to celebrate the housewarming. The rough pioneers, dressed in their hunting shirts, leather pants, and moccasins, were a strong bunch; while the girls in wool petticoats, wearing linen dresses and a handkerchief folded across their chests, with their feet in sturdy shoepacks, made good companions for the tough brothers, husbands, and fathers who outnumbered them. Agnes, one of the few who had recently come from a more refined area, could show off better shoes and a nicer kerchief. However, she was shy and stayed close to Polly O’Neill until that lively girl joined some chatting friends. Then, Agnes slipped away to a corner where Jeanie joined her, and together they watched the scene.

“Ah, but Polly is a romp; I’d fain have her agility,” said Jeanie, admiringly.
“Ah, but Polly is a bundle of energy; I’d really like to have her agility,” said Jeanie, admiringly.
Agnes laughed as Polly belabored a stout lad who captured her in a rollicking game, but she yawned the next minute and said: “I’m sleepy. Does one have to stay up all night?”
Agnes laughed as Polly struggled with a sturdy boy who had caught her in a playful game, but she yawned the next moment and said, “I’m tired. Do we really have to stay up all night?”
“Indeed, yes. You’ll have no chance to sleep. We shall have to hang on till morning or they will hunt us out and parade us up and down the floor. Here is something to waken you up. Supper is ready.”
“Absolutely! You won’t get a chance to sleep. We’ll have to stay awake until morning or they’ll come after us and make us walk back and forth. Here’s something to wake you up. Dinner is ready.”
Agnes rose with alacrity, and the company trooped to the table which was nothing more than a slab of wood supported by four round legs set in auger holes. It was set with bent and dented pewter ware, rude wooden bowls, and trenchers. A few pewter and horn spoons, but no knives were visible; the men used their hunting-knives which they drew from a sheath hanging from their hunting-belts.
Agnes got up quickly, and everyone made their way to the table, which was simply a wooden slab held up by four round legs in drilled holes. It was set with bent and dented pewter dishes, rough wooden bowls, and platters. A few pewter and horn spoons were around, but there were no knives in sight; the men used their hunting knives that they pulled from sheaths attached to their hunting belts.
But hardly had they begun to attack the venison and bearmeat, the roasted corn, and johnny-cakes, before the door was flung open and an express whispered hoarsely, “Indians!”
But barely had they started on the venison and bear meat, the roasted corn, and johnny cakes, before the door swung open and an express shouted hoarsely, “Indians!”
[Pg 38]
[Pg 38]
Agnes clutched Jeanie. “Where is my father?” she whispered. “Oh, what shall we do?”
Agnes held onto Jeanie tightly. “Where’s my dad?” she whispered. “Oh, what are we going to do?”
“To the blockhouse!” The word was passed; then quickly lights were extinguished, and creeping slowly along in the darkness the whole company started forth, not knowing what moment the terrible yell of an Indian would startle them, or whether they could reach their refuge unhurt. Every one was silent as death. The dreaded word “Indians!” silenced even the smallest child who, clinging to its mother, understood something of the terror which inspired the older ones.
“To the blockhouse!” The word spread quickly; then lights were turned off, and slowly moving through the darkness, everyone in the group set out, not knowing when the terrifying shout of an Indian would catch them off guard or if they could reach safety unharmed. Everyone was as quiet as possible. The feared word “Indians!” even silenced the smallest child, who, clinging to their mother, sensed some of the fear that gripped the adults.
Close by Agnes’s side strode Archie. “They shall kill me before they take you,” he whispered.
Close by Agnes’s side walked Archie. “They'll kill me before they take you,” he whispered.
But there was no need for his heroics, for once within the blockhouse they were safe, the Indians rarely attacking these little forts. It was found, however, that all were not gathered in the retreat, and that those who, for one reason or another, had not been at the housewarming were in danger.
But there was no need for his heroics, because once they were inside the blockhouse, they were safe; the Indians hardly ever attacked these small forts. However, it turned out that not everyone had joined the retreat, and those who, for various reasons, hadn't been at the housewarming were in danger.
“My father was off hunting,” said Agnes, pitifully. “He does not care for frolics, you know. Oh, if the Indians have found him, what shall I do?”
“My dad was out hunting,” said Agnes, sadly. “He’s not into fun and games, you know. Oh, if the Indians have found him, what am I going to do?”
“Never fear, my lass,” Polly tried to reassure her. “I’ve no doubt he is hiding, and when the redskins go off, he’ll come in safe and sound.”
“Don’t worry, my girl,” Polly tried to comfort her. “I’m sure he’s just hiding, and when the Native Americans leave, he’ll come back safe and sound.”
This was comforting, but still Agnes had her fears as one after another of the stragglers crept back to the fort, each with some new report. “Tell us your [Pg 39]news, Sandy,” were the words which greeted the last comer.
This was reassuring, but Agnes still had her worries as one by one the late arrivals returned to the fort, each bringing some new update. “What’s the news, Sandy?” were the words that welcomed the last arrival.
“The Indians are burning and plundering the cabins,” he told them. “I sneaked around through the woods and got here safely. I don’t think there are many of them, just a small raiding party. They have made a dash, and will be off again presently. They’ll not attack the fort.”
“The Indians are burning and looting the cabins,” he told them. “I snuck around through the woods and made it here safely. I don’t think there are many of them, just a small raiding party. They’ve made a quick strike and will be on their way again soon. They won’t attack the fort.”
“Did you see my father?” Agnes asked fearfully.
“Did you see my dad?” Agnes asked anxiously.
The man was silent a moment, then he answered: “I left him an hour since on his way here. Hasn’t he come?”
The man was silent for a moment, then he replied, “I left him an hour ago on his way here. Hasn’t he arrived?”
“No; oh, no.”
“No way; oh, no.”
“Then he’s likely laying low. Don’t fret, my lass; he’ll be coming along after a while.”
“Then he’s probably keeping a low profile. Don’t worry, my girl; he’ll be here soon.”
With the rising of the sun the Indians disappeared. They were too few in number to attack the fort, and had counted on surprising the inhabitants of the little settlement in their homes. Fortunately most of them were at the housewarming, and those who were not present were warned in time to escape. The little hunting party, of which Fergus Kennedy was one, were the only persons in real danger, and of the number all had now returned but two. But many of the little cabins were burned to the ground and the cattle slain.
With the sunrise, the Indians vanished. They were too few to assault the fort and had hoped to catch the residents of the small settlement off guard in their homes. Luckily, most of them were at the housewarming, and those who weren’t there got warned in time to get away. The small hunting party, which included Fergus Kennedy, were the only ones truly in danger, and out of that group, all had returned except for two. However, many of the little cabins were burned to the ground, and the cattle were killed.
At the return of her husband who had gone out to reconnoitre, and who returned with the news that all was quiet, Polly looked around at the buckets of water [Pg 40]which she had lugged in, and exclaimed: “Well, I needn’t a’ put my stren’th in thim buckets. I’d better saved it.”
At the return of her husband, who had gone out to scout and came back with the news that everything was calm, Polly looked around at the buckets of water she had dragged in and said, “Well, I shouldn’t have wasted my strength on those buckets. I could have saved it.” [Pg 40]
“But suppose the Indians had come and had tried to fire the blockhouse,” said Jeanie.
“But what if the Indians had come and tried to burn down the blockhouse?” Jeanie said.
“Ah, but there’s no supposin’; they didn’t.”
“Ah, but there’s no guessing; they didn’t.”
“But we have to be prepared, and we were all glad to have something to do in an hour of peril,” said Mrs. M’Clean, “though I, for one, have no pleasure in constant alarm. I am for going to a more settled-up place. I’m willing to move on if my man gives the word. I mistrusted we were too far from ceevilization.”
“But we need to be ready, and we were all happy to have something to do during a time of danger,” said Mrs. M’Clean, “though I, for one, don’t enjoy being on edge all the time. I’m for heading to a more secure place. I’m ready to move on if my husband says the word. I had a feeling we were too far from civilization.”
“Ay, ay! ye may feel that a ways,” returned Polly, “but I’ll no let the pesky critturs get the best o’ me, and I’ll not move on fur ’em. Here I bide. I am as good a shot as they are, an’ one can die but wanst.”
“Ay, ay! You might feel that way,” Polly replied, “but I won’t let those pesky creatures get the best of me, and I won’t move on for them. Here I stay. I'm as good a shot as they are, and you can only die once.”
“Ay, but it’s not the dying; it’s the being carried off from home and kin, and having your babies murdered before your eyes, and your husband tortured in your presence.”
“Ay, but it’s not about dying; it’s about being taken away from home and family, watching your children killed right in front of you, and seeing your husband tortured in your sight.”
“Sh!” whispered Polly, for there was Agnes at her elbow, eyes wide open with fear and cheeks pale. “I’m not scared,” Polly went on valiantly, with a nod to Agnes. “We’ve the good strong blockhouse, and we can bide here till the cabin’s built again, if so be it is burnded, which I’m not so certain it is, an’ we’re as safe wan place as anither. Those that’s born to be drownded will niver get hung, sez I,” she went on with a true [Pg 41]Presbyterian belief in the doctrine of predestination, “an’ if I’m kilt entirely by a tomahawk, sure I’ll not die of the pox, an’ the former’s the speedier. I may lose me hair but not me beauty.”
“Sh!” whispered Polly, because Agnes was right beside her, eyes wide with fear and her cheeks pale. “I’m not scared,” Polly continued bravely, giving a nod to Agnes. “We’ve got the strong blockhouse, and we can stay here until the cabin is built again, if it is burned down, which I’m not so sure it is, and we’re as safe in one place as another. Those who are meant to drown will never get hanged, I say,” she said with a true Presbyterian belief in predestination, “and if I’m killed by a tomahawk, at least I won’t die of the pox, and the former is quicker. I may lose my hair but not my beauty.”
“I’d rather keep both if I can,” returned Mrs. M’Clean, laughing.
“I’d rather keep both if I can,” Mrs. M’Clean replied, laughing.
Polly grinned. “Sure, ye’ll have little trubble kapin’ what ye’ve not got,” she replied saucily. At which Mrs. M’Clean took her by the shoulders and shook her so hard that Polly’s mass of black hair tumbled down in a big coil to her knees. She gathered it up in both hands, and put it back under her cap, laughing at Mrs. M’Clean’s look. “Eh, Jean,” she said, “I’m thinkin’ ye’ll not be likely to lose yer scalp; there’s so little hair ye hev to take a holt on.”
Polly smiled. “Sure, you won’t have any trouble keeping what you don’t have,” she replied cheekily. At that, Mrs. M’Clean grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her so hard that Polly’s thick black hair fell down in a big coil to her knees. She gathered it up in both hands and put it back under her cap, laughing at Mrs. M’Clean’s expression. “Hey, Jean,” she said, “I’m thinking you’re not likely to lose your scalp; there’s so little hair you have to grab onto.”
“You’re a saucy creature, Polly,” Mrs. M’Clean replied. “I’ve not your crop on my head, I know, but neither have I so much on my lip.” Polly’s mouth was ornamented by quite a visible mustache, and the laugh was against her, so she gave in cheerfully and turned away.
“You're a cheeky one, Polly,” Mrs. M’Clean replied. “I may not have your hairstyle, but I also don’t have so much on my lip.” Polly’s mouth had a noticeable mustache, and everyone laughed at her, so she accepted it good-naturedly and turned away.
Seeing Agnes standing aloof with mournful eyes, she went up to her and took her in her arms. “We’re a thriflin’ set, my dear,” she said, “but it’s the relief to the moind and the cessaytion of worriment that makes one so light. An’ yer in trubble, but don’t ye give up whilst there’s a loophole. Manny a one’s been carried off and has escaped, afther years sometimes, so I’d not mourn yet.”
Seeing Agnes standing apart with sad eyes, she walked over and hugged her. “We’re a frugal bunch, my dear,” she said, “but it’s the relief to the mind and the end of worry that lifts your spirits. You’re in trouble, but don’t give up as long as there’s a glimmer of hope. Many have been taken away and managed to escape, sometimes after years, so I wouldn’t start mourning just yet.”
[Pg 42]
[Pg 42]
“Ah! but, Polly, if he’s been killed or taken prisoner, what shall I do?”
“Ah! but, Polly, if he’s been killed or captured, what am I going to do?”
“Ye’ve twenty or more homes waitin’ fur ye, an’ ye kin begin with mine, an’ stay there till ye weary av it, thin move on to the next.” She indicated the direction of her dwelling by a toss of her head. “It’s still standin’, I’m told, and back we’ll go.”
“You’ve twenty or more homes waiting for you, and you can start with mine and stay there until you get tired of it, then move on to the next.” She pointed towards her house with a nod of her head. “It’s still there, I’m told, and we’ll go back.”
“But if the Indians come again.”
“But if the Indians come back.”
“They’ll not at wance, I’m sure. They know we’re too many fur ’em. But if ye’d rather stay here in the fort, suit yoursel’, and we’ll all be pleased.”
“They won't attack right away, I'm sure. They know we're too many for them. But if you'd rather stay here in the fort, that's fine by me, and we'll all be happy.”
“I think I’ll stay here,” Agnes replied after a moment’s thought, “for it is here father would come first.”
“I think I’ll stay here,” Agnes replied after a moment of thought, “because this is where dad would come first.”
“Ye’ve hit the nail on the head. To be sure he would, but ye know ye’re welcome to my last bite and sup.”
"You've nailed it. Of course he'd do that, but you know you're welcome to my last bite and drink."
“Indeed I do, you good Polly. You are a real comfort.” At which speech Polly wiped her eyes on her sleeve, for her transitions from laughter to tears were generally as sudden as the opposite.
“Of course I do, you lovely Polly. You’re such a comfort.” At this, Polly wiped her eyes on her sleeve, as her shifts from laughter to tears were usually just as abrupt as the reverse.
[Pg 43]
[Pg 43]
CHAPTER III
A SEARCH
A Search
That evening Polly returned to her own home, but the M’Cleans remained at the fort, and the next day Jeanie told Agnes that her mother was bent upon going nearer to the settlement of Marietta, that, now their cabin was burned and all their stock killed, they would be better off if they went farther on.
That evening, Polly went back to her own home, but the M’Cleans stayed at the fort. The next day, Jeanie told Agnes that her mother was determined to move closer to the settlement of Marietta, saying that since their cabin was burnt down and all their livestock was gone, it would be better for them to keep going farther.
“Near Marietta?” exclaimed Agnes. “That is where we were to have gone. If my father were only here, we might go with you and search out the land belonging to my grandfather; then we could send for my mother.” She was silent a moment. “I think,” she continued slowly, “I will do it, anyhow, as soon as—as we know the worst about my father.”
“Near Marietta?” Agnes exclaimed. “That’s where we were supposed to go. If my dad were here, we could go with you and find the land that belongs to my grandfather; then we could send for my mom.” She paused for a moment. “I think,” she continued slowly, “I’ll do it anyway, as soon as—we know the worst about my dad.”
“You do it?”
"Did you do it?"
“Yes, why not?”
"Sure, why not?"
“How could you do it alone?”
“How could you do that by yourself?”
“I could get some one to help me. I would never be satisfied to stay here by myself, and how could I go back to my mother and tell her there was no home in the wide world for her and the children? There [Pg 44]are many coming out this way, but few going back.”
“I could find someone to help me. I could never be okay staying here alone, and how could I go back to my mom and tell her there was no home in the whole world for her and the kids? There [Pg 44] are many people heading this way, but few going back.”
“That is true. Why don’t you talk to my father about it?”
"That's true. Why don't you talk to my dad about it?"
“I will,” and that very evening she told Mr. M’Clean the story.
"I will," and that very evening she told Mr. M'Clean the story.
“It might be worth while,” he said, “though perhaps it would not. Land is plentiful, and if there should be any trouble, I would not advise you to get into it.”
“It might be worth it,” he said, “though maybe it wouldn’t be. Land is abundant, and if there’s any trouble, I wouldn’t suggest you get involved.”
“I know land is plentiful, but this is a cleared farm, with a good house on it. My grandfather was killed by the Indians, and this is his place which now belongs to my mother, to be had for the taking.”
“I know there’s plenty of land, but this is a cleared farm with a nice house on it. My grandfather was killed by the Native Americans, and this is his place, which now belongs to my mom and is available for the taking.”
“Then come with us, and I will help you to your rights if it is to be done.”
“Then come with us, and I’ll help you get what you deserve if it can be done.”
“But my father—if he should come back?”
“But what if my dad comes back?”
Joseph M’Clean laid his hand gently upon the child’s auburn hair. “Ye can scarce expect it, for we’ve searched for him and he’s not to be found.”
Joseph M’Clean gently placed his hand on the child's auburn hair. “You can hardly expect it, because we've looked for him and he’s nowhere to be found.”
Agnes choked back the sob that rose in her throat. “I know,” she said bravely, “but I am not going to give up hope. He may be lying wounded somewhere, and I am going to look for him myself. I feel sure I could find him if he is to be found.”
Agnes held back the sob that was rising in her throat. “I know,” she said courageously, “but I’m not going to lose hope. He could be hurt somewhere, and I’m going to search for him myself. I’m confident I could find him if he’s out there.”
“Ye’re a brave lass, Nancy,” said the man, his own eyes moist. “I’ll go with ye, lass. It’s a rough country we’re in, and ye are not to go alone. We’ll start [Pg 45]another search for your father, for maybe, as you say, he’s wounded and can’t get here by himself.”
“You're a brave girl, Nancy,” the man said, his eyes getting misty. “I’ll go with you, girl. It’s a tough area we’re in, and you shouldn’t go alone. We’ll start [Pg 45]another search for your dad, since, as you said, he might be hurt and can’t make it here by himself.”
Agnes looked up at him gratefully, for his was the first encouragement she had received that day.
Agnes looked up at him with appreciation, as his was the first encouragement she had received that day.
“It’ll be a rough tramp for ye, and maybe a dangerous one,” said Jimmy O’Neill the next day, as he saw Agnes ready to accompany the search party. “There’s Archie and Joe M’Clean besides mesel’, and we’ll not lave a stone unturned.”
“It'll be a tough journey for you, and possibly a risky one,” said Jimmy O’Neill the next day, as he watched Agnes get ready to join the search party. “There’s Archie and Joe M’Clean along with me, and we won’t leave any stone unturned.”
“But I must go,” Agnes returned wistfully. “If you should find him, I would know that much sooner by being with you. I’m not afraid, and I am a good walker. I’ve travelled many a mile a-foot when father and I were coming here.”
“But I have to go,” Agnes replied with a hint of longing. “If you find him, I’d know much sooner by being with you. I’m not scared, and I’m a strong walker. I’ve traveled many miles on foot when my dad and I were coming here.”
Jimmy looked at Mr. M’Clean, who nodded as if in agreement, and said: “Weel, if ye grow weary, we can send you back with Archie, so we’ll let you go, lass, and may God direct us,” he added piously.
Jimmy looked at Mr. M’Clean, who nodded as if he agreed, and said: “Well, if you get tired, we can send you back with Archie, so we’ll let you go, girl, and may God guide us,” he added earnestly.
Through the dim, deep forest they took their way, following such trails as they could find, and noticing the turn of a leaf, a broken twig, and those clews which only a woodsman would look for. The two men stalked on ahead, rifles on shoulder. Agnes and Archie followed, their moccasined feet treading the shining leaves pressed down by the footsteps of the Indian raiders. The summer was over and the settlers had thought themselves safe from Indian raids, but when the warm hazy weather which November so [Pg 46]often brings had come upon them, it was a favorable time for the Indians to sally forth again, bent upon plunder. For this reason this late mild weather was called “Indian summer.” They followed the trail for some time, Agnes’s eyes alert as any to discover anything which might suggest a possibility of her father’s near presence.
Through the dim, deep forest, they made their way, following any trails they could find and paying attention to the slightest signs—a turned leaf, a broken twig—details only a woodsman would notice. The two men moved ahead, rifles slung over their shoulders. Agnes and Archie followed, their moccasined feet crunching on the shiny leaves left flattened by the footsteps of the Indian raiders. Summer was over, and the settlers had believed they were safe from Indian attacks, but as the warm, hazy weather that November often brings settled in, it became a perfect time for the Indians to venture out again, looking to raid. This late warm spell was known as “Indian summer.” They followed the trail for a while, with Agnes’s eyes sharp, searching for any clue that might hint at her father’s nearby presence.
Suddenly she gave a quick exclamation. Sticking to a bramble by the side of the way was a bit of fur. The men came to an immediate halt at the sound of her voice. “See!” she cried. “It is a bit of some one’s coonskin cap.” She examined the edges as she plucked it from the thorny bush.
Suddenly, she let out a quick shout. Stuck to a thorny bush by the side of the path was a piece of fur. The men stopped right away at the sound of her voice. “Look!” she exclaimed. “This is a piece of someone’s raccoon skin cap.” She examined the edges as she pulled it from the prickly bush.
“It has been shot away,” said Archie, as intent as she upon the clew.
“It’s been shot away,” said Archie, just as focused as she was on the clue.
“You’re sure it is not the skin of some creature shot by some one?” Agnes asked anxiously.
“Are you sure it’s not the skin of some animal that someone shot?” Agnes asked nervously.
“No, it is dressed skin, not freshly killed,” said Archie.
“No, it's dressed skin, not freshly killed,” said Archie.
They glanced around. A little farther on was a shallow brook, on the borders of which there were trampled weeds, as if some large body had passed through. Agnes looked with imploring, questioning eyes at Jimmy O’Neill as he raised himself up after an examination of the spot. “It’s worth following,” he said in reply. “We’ll go up-stream a ways.”
They looked around. A little further ahead was a shallow creek, with trampled weeds along the edges, as if something big had gone through. Agnes looked at Jimmy O’Neill with pleading, curious eyes as he stood up after checking the area. “It’s worth following,” he said in response. “Let’s head upstream a bit.”
Agnes at the word dashed on ahead, unheeding the brambles or the sharp boughs which lashed her face [Pg 47]at every step. Archie, with long strides, kept close behind her, and was by her side when suddenly she swooped down with a cry, in which joy and fear were mingled, and gathered up in her arms the head of a man lying as still as death by the brookside. “Father! Father!” cried the girl. “Speak to me! Oh, he can’t be dead! Archie! Archie! tell me he is not.” She chafed the cold hands, and laid her cheek against the quiet face.
Agnes, hearing the word, rushed ahead, ignoring the brambles and the sharp branches that whipped her face with every step. Archie, with his long strides, stayed close behind her and was by her side when she suddenly dropped down with a cry, a mix of joy and fear, and picked up the head of a man lying motionless by the brook. “Dad! Dad!” cried the girl. “Please speak to me! Oh, he can't be dead! Archie! Archie! Tell me he’s not.” She rubbed his cold hands and pressed her cheek against his lifeless face. [Pg 47]
“She’s found him!” cried Archie, as his father came up. “But I think he’s dead,” he said in a low voice. Joseph M’Clean was on his knees by the man’s side in a moment, and was pouring some spirits between the clenched teeth.
“She’s found him!” shouted Archie as his father approached. “But I think he’s dead,” he said quietly. Joseph M’Clean was on his knees by the man’s side in an instant, pouring some spirits between the clenched teeth.
Presently there was the faintest movement. “He is alive! alive!” cried Agnes. “Oh, how thankful I am!”
Right now, there was the slightest motion. “He’s alive! He’s alive!” shouted Agnes. “Oh, how grateful I am!”
“He’s alive, sure enough,” said Jimmy O’Neill, “but begorry! I thought him clane gone whin I clapped me eyes on him. Give him a drop more from Black Betty, Archie, and he’ll be comin’ ’round.” True enough in a few minutes Fergus Kennedy opened his eyes with a bewildered stare and attempted to sit up, but he dropped back again too weak for the effort.
“Yeah, he’s alive,” said Jimmy O’Neill, “but wow! I thought he was completely gone when I saw him. Give him a little more from Black Betty, Archie, and he’ll be coming around.” Sure enough, in a few minutes, Fergus Kennedy opened his eyes with a confused look and tried to sit up, but he fell back again, too weak to manage it.
“We’ll make a litter of boughs and get him home all right,” Agnes was assured, and very soon the little procession was ready to start back to the settlement, Agnes insisting upon helping to carry a part of the burden.
“We’ll make a bed of branches and get him home just fine,” Agnes was assured, and soon the small group was set to head back to the settlement, with Agnes insisting on helping to carry some of the load.
[Pg 48]
[Pg 48]
For many days her father lay in a stupor, and even when roused, he was not able to remember anything of the Indian attack.
For many days, her dad was in a daze, and even when he woke up, he couldn’t remember anything about the Indian attack.
“I surmise,” said Joseph M’Clean, “that the Indians fired on him, and that the bullet took away a piece of his cap and gave him that wound in the head. He was able to keep up for a while, but after he grew weaker, he crept off into the bushes where we found him.”
“I guess,” said Joseph M’Clean, “that the Indians shot at him, and the bullet took a chunk out of his cap and caused that head wound. He managed to keep going for a bit, but after he got weaker, he crawled into the bushes where we found him.”
“I don’t see how he escaped the wild animals even if he got away from the Indians,” said Agnes.
“I don’t see how he got away from the wild animals even if he escaped from the Indians,” said Agnes.
“Likely he climbed a tree at first and kept in hiding from both beasts and redskins. The wound brought on a fever, and he tried to get to the water and was too weak and ill to move again. That’s how I sum it up.”
“Probably he climbed a tree at first and stayed hidden from both animals and Native Americans. The wound caused a fever, and he tried to get to the water but was too weak and sick to move again. That’s how I see it.”
“My father was ever a quiet man, but he is more so now,” Agnes told her friends. And, indeed, it seemed hard to arouse him from his lethargy when his wound was actually healed. He would do patiently enough anything that he was told to do, but seemed unable to plan for himself.
“My dad was always a quiet guy, but he's even quieter now,” Agnes told her friends. And, honestly, it was tough to get him out of his slump even though his wound was completely healed. He would patiently do whatever he was told, but he seemed unable to think for himself.
“He’ll get better after a while,” Agnes always said cheerfully, “but I think he’ll get well quicker if we go somewhere else. He seems to dread going to the woods, and trembles if you mention the Indians. I don’t understand it, for he was always so brave.”
“He’ll get better after a while,” Agnes always said cheerfully, “but I think he’ll recover faster if we go somewhere else. He seems to be afraid of the woods and shakes whenever you mention the Indians. I don’t get it, because he was always so brave.”
“One can’t account for the strange ways of a body hurt,” said Mrs. M’Clean. “Maybe it would be best that you take him back home.”
“One can’t explain the strange ways a hurt body reacts,” said Mrs. M’Clean. “Maybe it would be best for you to take him back home.”
[Pg 49]
[Pg 49]
“We haven’t any home,” Agnes replied sorrowfully. “You know father had to give up the farm; it was sold after grandfather died, and father had only his share of what it brought. Mother is with her cousin till we make a home out here for her. You know we started to go to a place already cleared and with a good house on it. I wonder if it is very far. It is near the Putnam Colony.”
“We don’t have a home,” Agnes said sadly. “You know Dad had to sell the farm; it was sold after Grandpa died, and Dad only got his share of what it sold for. Mom is staying with her cousin until we can set up a home for her out here. We were looking at a place that’s already cleared and has a good house on it. I wonder how far it is. It’s near the Putnam Colony.”
“That is where we are thinking of travelling.”
“That’s where we’re thinking of traveling.”
“Then—”
"Then—"
“You could go with us? Indeed and you could. We are going to start before the river is frozen over, and while there is not like to be any danger from the Indians.”
“You could come with us? Absolutely, you could. We’re going to set off before the river freezes, and there shouldn’t be any danger from the Indians.”
Agnes nodded. The plan suited her very well, and she felt that it was happening very fortunately for her.
Agnes nodded. The plan worked perfectly for her, and she felt that it was happening very conveniently for her.
So in a few days Polly O’Neill, the Fergusons, the McCormicks, and the rest of their friends watched Joseph M’Clean’s broadhorn as it started down the river, and there was a great waving of good-bys from the shore. It was not a very merry parting, nevertheless, for it was very uncertain if these who remained would ever again meet those who went.
So a few days later, Polly O’Neill, the Fergusons, the McCormicks, and the rest of their friends watched Joseph M’Clean’s broadhorn as it sailed down the river, and there was a lot of waving goodbye from the shore. It wasn’t a very cheerful farewell, though, because it was unclear if those who stayed would ever see those who left again.
“It’s sorry I am to leave Polly O’Neill,” said Jeanie.
“It’s sad for me to leave Polly O’Neill,” said Jeanie.
“She’ll be following us if the Indians trouble them again,” Agnes returned.
“She’ll be following us if the Native Americans bother them again,” Agnes replied.
“She likes to be on the move, does Polly, and doesn’t mind lugging about her babies with her wherever she [Pg 50]goes. She’ll roll the little baby up in a bearskin, and leave the next older, sucking his thumb, to watch the baby while Polly herself goes off to dance an Irish jig. Oh, but she’s a funny Polly.”
“She really likes to be active, does Polly, and doesn’t mind taking her babies with her wherever she goes. She’ll wrap the little one in a bearskin and leave the next oldest, who’s sucking his thumb, to keep an eye on the baby while Polly goes off to dance an Irish jig. Oh, but she’s a funny Polly.”
“She is that, and I am loath to leave her.”
“She is that, and I really don't want to leave her.”
“But I was so pleased when father said you were coming with us,” said Jeanie, “and some one else was pleased, too.”
“But I was so happy when Dad said you were coming with us,” Jeanie said, “and someone else was happy, too.”
“Who? Your mother?”
"Who? Your mom?"
“No, Miss Innocence; it was Archie. I shall like you for a sister, Nancy. Doesn’t Archie grow to be a tall fine lad? Eighteen, and six feet tall. He’ll not be long finding you a home.”
“No, Miss Innocence; it was Archie. I’m going to like you as a sister, Nancy. Isn’t Archie turning into a tall, handsome guy? Eighteen and six feet tall. It won’t be long before he finds you a home.”
“That’s nonsense,” Agnes replied sharply. “I’ve no time to think of such things. I’ve my father to think of this long while yet, and when my mother comes, I’ll not want to leave her for a good bit.”
“That's ridiculous,” Agnes replied sharply. “I don't have time to think about that. I’ve got my father to consider for a long time still, and when my mother arrives, I won’t want to leave her for quite a while.”
“Ah, but there’s no harm in talking of it. Archie has his eye for you and no one else.”
“Ah, but there’s no harm in discussing it. Archie has his eye on you and no one else.”
“But we are going to another place, and there may be a dozen girls he would like better, so we’ll not be talking of it yet, but of some possible lad for you, Jeanie. I’ll describe him to you. He’s no so tall, for you are of a good height, and of course will not marry a tall man.”
“But we're heading to a different place, and there could be a dozen girls he’d prefer, so let’s not discuss that yet, but instead talk about a possible guy for you, Jeanie. I'll paint a picture of him for you. He's not too tall, since you're a good height, and obviously, you won’t marry a tall guy.”
“Ah, but I will.”
"Yeah, but I will."
“Hush, just wait till I make my description. He has sandy hair, for your hair and eyes are dark, and [Pg 51]he’s a quiet fellow, for you are lively. Now, we shall see. I will point him out to you as soon as I meet him.”
“Hush, just wait until I describe him. He has sandy hair, while your hair and eyes are dark, and he’s a quiet guy, since you’re so lively. Now, we’ll see. I’ll point him out to you as soon as I run into him.”
“Law, Agnes, you make me feel creepy. One would think you were a witch.”
"Law, Agnes, you give me the creeps. You’d think you were a witch."
“I’m no witch, then, but I’ve just common sense. But did you hear how old Mother Martin was treated? The good old soul went to borrow a suppin’ of milk from Martha Mackin, and would she let her have it? At last she said, ‘I’ll give it to you, but I’ll not lend it,’ and it all but broke Mother Martin’s heart to have her say that.”
“I’m not a witch, but I just have common sense. But did you hear how old Mother Martin was treated? The kind old soul went to borrow a cup of milk from Martha Mackin, and would she let her have it? Finally, she said, ‘I’ll give it to you, but I won’t lend it,’ and it nearly broke Mother Martin’s heart to hear her say that.”
“And why?”
"What's the reason?"
“Don’t you know? Why, Martha’s baby had fits, and she accused good old Mother Martin of working a spell on the child, because Mother Martin was over there when the spell came on, and you know then Martha tried to put a spell on Mother Martin, and she could only get it off by borrowing something if she had been a witch.”
“Don’t you know? Martha’s baby had seizures, and she blamed good old Mother Martin for casting a spell on the child since Mother Martin was there when it happened. Then Martha tried to cast a spell on Mother Martin, but she could only lift it by borrowing something if she had been a witch.”
“And was Mother Martin really a witch?”
“And was Mother Martin really a witch?”
“No, of course not. No one believed it of her. She is a good old woman, and the minister said it was but spleen and ignorance that made Martha Mackin think so. But it didn’t distress Mother Martin any the less.”
“No, of course not. No one believed it about her. She is a good old woman, and the minister said it was just spite and ignorance that made Martha Mackin think that way. But it didn’t upset Mother Martin any less.”
With such chatter did the girls pass the day as the boat floated down the river. Well wrapped in furs they [Pg 52]kept fairly comfortable, yet they were not sorry when their journey was ended and they started for the new lands, the girls full of talk, but the men silent and watchful. They had little to begin the world with, for their ruined cabins had held most of their belongings, but with an axe and a rifle the frontiersman felt himself sufficiently well equipped to face his future.
The girls chatted away as the boat drifted down the river. Wrapped up in furs, they stayed pretty comfortable, but they were glad when their journey ended and they set off for new lands. The girls were full of conversation, while the men remained quiet and alert. They didn’t have much to start their new lives since most of their things had been in their ruined cabins, but with an axe and a rifle, the frontiersman felt ready to take on whatever came next.
The settlement to which they were going was much larger than the one they had left, and there were willing hands to help them, therefore a new log-cabin was not long in being erected. Then came the question to Agnes of what would be best for her and her father. It was hard to arouse him sufficiently to take an active interest in their affairs, and Agnes, too proud to be dependent upon their good friends, at last determined to strike out for herself and discover how matters stood with reference to her grandfather’s land. She had mentioned the subject once or twice to Mr. M’Clean, but he had replied, “Plenty of time yet,” and the girl felt that she ought not to expect him to leave his own important work to attend to her affairs. The country around was well cleared, and she would herself make inquiries and go to find out about this land. She would make her plans before she told any one. It hurt her that her father should be so indifferent, and yet she was vaguely aware that he could not help it. For this very reason she yearned to get him off to a home of their own, and then send for her mother. Together [Pg 53]they could take the helm and could protect him from any outside criticism till he was well again.
The settlement they were heading to was much bigger than the one they had left, and there were plenty of people willing to help them, so it didn’t take long to raise a new log cabin. Then Agnes had to think about what would be best for her and her dad. It was difficult to get him interested enough to care about their situation, and Agnes, too proud to rely on their generous friends, eventually decided to take matters into her own hands and find out what was going on with her grandfather’s land. She had brought it up a couple of times with Mr. M’Clean, but he had said, “There’s plenty of time yet,” and she felt she shouldn’t expect him to drop his important work for her issues. The area around was well cleared, and she would inquire herself and go see about the land. She planned to figure everything out before telling anyone. It bothered her that her dad was so apathetic, yet she vaguely understood that he couldn’t help it. For that reason, she longed to get them settled into a home of their own and then bring her mother over. Together, they could take charge and shield him from any outside judgment until he was better. [Pg 53]
“That’s what mother would tell me to do,” she told herself. “Father will do anything he is told, but he cannot think for himself, poor father.”
"That's what mom would tell me to do," she said to herself. "Dad will do anything he's told, but he can't think for himself, poor dad."
It was with this thought on her mind that she made her inquiries concerning her grandfather’s farm. It was to old Dod Hunter that she put her questions. He was the earliest settler in the neighborhood, and knew every one. He was always on hand to welcome a newcomer, and was not slow in making the acquaintance of the M’Cleans and the Kennedys.
It was with this thought in her mind that she asked about her grandfather’s farm. She directed her questions to old Dod Hunter. He was the first settler in the area and knew everyone. He was always there to greet newcomers and quickly got to know the M’Cleans and the Kennedys.
He was starting for home one day when Agnes waylaid him on the edge of the wood. “I want to talk to you, Mr. Hunter,” she said; “can you stop a minute?”
He was heading home one day when Agnes stopped him at the edge of the woods. “I need to talk to you, Mr. Hunter,” she said; “can you hold on for a minute?”
He leaned his rifle against a tree, folded his arms and looked her up and down. “I reckon I kin spare ye a few minutes,” he made answer. “What’s the talk?”
He leaned his rifle against a tree, crossed his arms, and gave her a once-over. “I guess I can spare you a few minutes,” he replied. “What’s going on?”
“Do you know anything about the Muirhead place?”
“Do you know anything about the Muirhead house?”
“Yes, I know it.”
“Yeah, I got it.”
“What sort of a place is it?”
“What kind of place is it?”
“Pretty good; well cleared and has a first-rate house on it.”
“Pretty good; well cleared and has a top-notch house on it.”
“Good!”
“Awesome!”
He looked at her sharply. “What’s that to you?”
He looked at her intently. “What’s it to you?”
“It is a great deal to me. I suppose somebody is on the place? It has been kept up?”
“It means a lot to me. I assume someone is at the place? Has it been maintained?”
“Somebody’s there.”
"Someone's there."
[Pg 54]
[Pg 54]
“And takes good care of it?”
“And takes good care of it?”
“Good enough.”
"Good enough."
“Will you take me there, Mr. Hunter?”
“Will you take me there, Mr. Hunter?”
“What for?”
"Why?"
“I have to go.”
“I need to leave.”
“I’ll take ye if ye hev to go, but my advice is to stay away.”
“I'll take you if you have to go, but my advice is to stay away.”
“Oh, but I can’t do that. You see father isn’t quite—isn’t quite himself, and I have to take the lead.”
“Oh, but I can’t do that. You see, Dad isn’t really himself right now, and I have to step up.”
Dod Hunter gave a slow smile. “Yer a big hefty crittur to talk o’ takin’ the lead. That’s for us men folks.”
Dod Hunter gave a slow smile. “You’re a big, hefty creature to be talking about taking the lead. That’s for us guys.”
“It would be all right if father were well,” Agnes persisted. “Sometimes a woman can do a good deal. At any rate I want to go to the Muirhead place and see what it is like. Is it far from here? Is it near to where you live?”
“It would be fine if dad were okay,” Agnes insisted. “Sometimes a woman can do a lot. Anyway, I want to go to the Muirhead place and see what it’s like. Is it far from here? Is it close to where you live?”
“It is the next place to me.”
“It’s the closest place to me.”
“That’s good, too. When can I go?”
“That’s good, too. When can I go?”
“Lemme see—I’m comin’ this way agin to-morrow, an’ I’ll start back bright and airly the next mornin’; ye could go then ef ye want.”
“Let me see—I’m coming this way again tomorrow, and I’ll head back bright and early the next morning; you could go then if you want.”
“How far is it?”
"How far away is it?"
“A matter of twelve mile or so.”
“A distance of about twelve miles.”
“Do you think they will let me stay there—the people, the tenants—till I can get back here?”
“Do you think the people, the tenants, will let me stay there until I can come back here?”
“I wouldn’t advise ye to try it. Ye’d better come back to my place when ye git through at Muirhead’s. [Pg 55]Debby, my wife’ll be glad to hev ye. I’ll send one o’ the boys arter ye. No, ye’d better not conclude to stay at Muirhead’s.”
“I wouldn’t recommend you try it. You’d be better off coming back to my place when you’re done at Muirhead’s. [Pg 55]Debby, my wife, will be happy to have you. I’ll send one of the guys after you. No, you shouldn’t decide to stay at Muirhead’s.”
“Very well. I can settle my business there in short order, I have no doubt. Thank you, Mr. Hunter.”
“Sounds good. I can take care of my business there quickly, no doubt about it. Thanks, Mr. Hunter.”
“I’m plain Dod—er—Uncle Dod ef ye like. I’m no mister.”
“I’m just Dod—uh—Uncle Dod if you prefer. I’m not a mister.”
“Very well, then I will call you Uncle Dod.”
“Alright, then I’ll call you Uncle Dod.”
“I don’t say I hold to young gals travellin’ around through the country in a wild-goose fashion, but if ye go with me, I’ll guarantee I’ll return you safe.”
“I’m not saying I support young girls traveling around the country in a reckless way, but if you come with me, I promise I’ll bring you back safe.”
“It isn’t a wild-goose fashion. It’s for father and mother and the children,” returned Agnes, earnestly. “You see—you know father forgets and gets so bewildered, he couldn’t do it, and I can. I think it will be all right. I don’t see why it shouldn’t.”
“It’s not a pointless endeavor. It’s for mom and dad and the kids,” Agnes replied sincerely. “You see—dad forgets and gets so confused, he couldn’t handle it, but I can. I think it will be fine. I don’t see why it wouldn’t be.”
Indeed, to walk up and claim her grandfather’s property seemed the easiest matter in the world to the girl in her simplicity. She knew her father held a copy of the deed; he carried it around with him in his clumsy leather pocket-book. She could easily get it, and with that in her possession the rest seemed plain sailing. There was no need to trouble any one to help her. All were busy with their own affairs. The M’Cleans had all they could do to get their own work done, and why ask them to stop to attend to hers? She had a thought of confiding in Archie and getting him [Pg 56]to go with her, but she decided she would better not, since he was needed at home.
Sure, walking up to claim her grandfather’s property seemed like the simplest thing in the world to the girl, given her straightforwardness. She knew her dad had a copy of the deed; he always kept it in his bulky leather wallet. She could easily grab it, and with that in hand, the rest would be a breeze. There was no need to ask anyone for help. Everyone was busy with their own stuff. The M’Cleans had their hands full getting their own work done, so why would she ask them to stop to help with hers? She thought about reaching out to Archie and asking him to come with her, but ultimately decided against it since he was needed at home. [Pg 56]
So she simply told her friends and her father that she was going home with Dod Hunter and would be back soon.
So she just told her friends and her dad that she was going home with Dod Hunter and would be back soon.
Jeanie looked at her in surprise. “Why, what do you want to go with him for?” she asked.
Jeanie looked at her in surprise. “Why do you want to go with him?” she asked.
“Oh, I want to. He knows all the country hereabouts, and we must look around if we are going to settle here.”
“Oh, I really want to. He knows this area well, and we need to explore if we’re going to settle here.”
“Yes, but why not come in here next to us?”
“Yes, but why not come in here and sit with us?”
“Because—oh, I will tell you when I get back.”
“Because—oh, I’ll tell you when I get back.”
It was nearly noon the next day before Dod Hunter drew rein before a stout dwelling in the woods. The drive of twelve miles had lengthened to fifteen over roads such as one could scarcely imagine could exist and be travelled upon. Conversation had not been carried on with much spirit, although Agnes had gained from the old man considerable information about the country and the methods of its people. The girl’s brightness and quick interest evidently won her a good opinion, for, as they neared the Muirhead place, the grave driver turned to the girl at his side and said: “It ain’t none o’ my business why you’re here, Nancy Kennedy. I’ve no right to advise ye, but I think ye’d better go back. But if ye do conclude to hang on and matters go hard with ye, I’m not far away. I don’t name no names, but there’s hard customers for folks [Pg 57]to deal with around here, and it’s well ye should know ye hev a friend at hand. If you want to come out as soon as ye get in, I’ll be waitin’ by this tree.”
It was almost noon the next day when Dod Hunter stopped in front of a sturdy house in the woods. The drive of twelve miles had stretched to fifteen on roads that you could hardly believe existed and could be traveled on. The conversation hadn't been very lively, although Agnes managed to gather a lot of information from the old man about the area and how the locals lived. The girl’s enthusiasm and quick curiosity seemed to earn her his respect, because as they approached the Muirhead place, the serious driver turned to her and said: “It’s really none of my business why you’re here, Nancy Kennedy. I have no right to give you advice, but I think you’d be better off going back. But if you decide to stick around and things get tough for you, I’m not far away. I won’t mention any names, but there are some tough folks to deal with around here, and it’s good to know you have a friend nearby. If you want to come out as soon as you get in, I’ll be waiting by this tree.”
“You are very good, Uncle Dod,” Agnes returned smiling. “You don’t give me much encouragement, do you? I think I shall stay till I have finished what I have to say. I am much obliged to you just the same.” She clambered down from her place, and went bravely toward the house, it must be confessed with some slight feeling of trepidation. Just what she had to fear, she could not guess, but Dod Hunter had succeeded in arousing a feeling which was the opposite of assurance. For one moment she hesitated and looked back to where the old man was waiting for her, then she shook her head and said, half aloud, “There is nothing in the world to be afraid of!” and on she marched.
“You're really great, Uncle Dod,” Agnes said with a smile. “You’re not giving me much encouragement, are you? I think I’ll stay until I’ve said everything I need to. I really appreciate you just the same.” She climbed down from her spot and walked bravely toward the house, though she did feel a little nervous. She couldn’t quite figure out what she was afraid of, but Dod Hunter had managed to stir up feelings that were definitely the opposite of confident. For a moment, she paused and looked back at the old man waiting for her, then she shook her head and said softly, “There’s nothing in the world to be afraid of!” and continued on.
[Pg 58]
[Pg 58]
CHAPTER IV
THE UNEXPECTED
THE UNEXPECTED
The sharp bark of a dog announced the arrival of a stranger. One or two tow-headed children peeped around the corner of the house and then ran away. Agnes stood still for a moment and then knocked peremptorily at the door. One of the children opened it shyly, and Agnes entered. The house held four rooms and a lean-to. The principal room downstairs was utilized as a living-room; from the adjoining apartment came odors of cooking. “Say that Agnes Kennedy is here,” said the girl, with a confidence of manner which showed that she did not mean to take a rebuff.
The loud bark of a dog signaled the arrival of a stranger. A couple of blonde kids peeked around the side of the house and then ran off. Agnes paused for a moment and then knocked confidently on the door. One of the kids opened it hesitantly, and Agnes stepped inside. The house had four rooms and a lean-to. The main room downstairs served as the living room, and from the nearby room came the smell of food cooking. “Tell them Agnes Kennedy is here,” said the girl, with a self-assured attitude that made it clear she wasn’t going to be turned away.
There was a consultation in the back room and presently a tall muscular man entered. “Who might you be, and what do you want?” he asked. There was a resolute, uncompromising expression on his face which would have intimidated a less courageous girl.
There was a discussion in the back room and soon a tall, muscular guy walked in. “Who are you, and what do you need?” he asked. He had a determined, unyielding look on his face that would have scared a less brave girl.
“I am Agnes Kennedy, the daughter of the owner of this place. My mother sent a letter to the tenant,—I suppose you are he,—but perhaps you never received [Pg 59]it. I know it is not easy to get letters to such an out-of-the-way place.”
“I’m Agnes Kennedy, the daughter of the owner of this place. My mom sent a letter to the tenant—I assume that's you—but maybe you never got it. I know it’s not easy to receive letters in such a remote location.”
The man eyed her sharply. “No letter came for me. Who says you own this place?”
The man looked at her intently. “I didn’t get any letter. Who claims you own this place?”
“My mother owns it because it was her father’s. I have the deed for it. It was my grandfather’s property for years.”
“My mom owns it because it belonged to her dad. I have the deed for it. It was my grandfather’s property for years.”
“Who was your grandfather?”
"Who was your grandpa?"
“My mother is the only child of Humphrey Muirhead.”
“My mom is the only child of Humphrey Muirhead.”
“Who is your mother?”
"Who's your mom?"
“My mother was Margaret Muirhead of Carlisle; she married my father, Fergus Kennedy. Her father was killed by the Indians. You have a right to ask me all these questions, and I will tell you that after my grandfather died, it was found that he did not leave anything of any account except this place. My mother wrote to some one out here about it, and I thought you were the one. After my grandfather Kennedy died, my mother urged my father to come out here and take this place, and she will come later. He is back in the settlement, but he is not well, and I came to take possession myself in my mother’s name. I think we can be very comfortable here,” Agnes went on, “though I am sorry the house is not larger,” she added, beginning to recognize the unresponsiveness of the man, “but of course you can stay here till you can build another. It will not take long, you know.”
“My mother was Margaret Muirhead from Carlisle; she married my father, Fergus Kennedy. Her father was killed by Native Americans. You have every right to ask me these questions, and I’ll tell you that after my grandfather died, it turned out he didn’t leave anything significant except this place. My mother wrote to someone out here about it, and I thought you were that person. After my grandfather Kennedy passed away, my mother encouraged my father to come out here and take this place, with her planning to come later. He’s back in the settlement, but he’s not well, so I came to take possession myself in my mother’s name. I think we can be quite comfortable here,” Agnes continued, “although I’m sorry the house isn’t bigger,” she added, starting to notice the man’s lack of response, “but of course you can stay here until you can build another. It won’t take long, you know.”
[Pg 60]
[Pg 60]
The man gave a mocking laugh. “It will take a longer time than you will ever see, my young miss. You will have to travel back the way you came. This place is more mine than yours. Possession is nine points of the law. Here I am and here I mean to stay. You may have the deed, but I’ve got the place, and it will take more than one slip of a girl to get it from me.”
The man let out a sarcastic laugh. “It’s going to take much longer than you’ll ever see, young lady. You’ll need to go back the way you came. This place belongs to me more than it belongs to you. Possession is nine-tenths of the law. I’m here, and I’m not going anywhere. You may have the deed, but I own this place, and it’ll take more than one naive girl to take it from me.”
Agnes was speechless with amazement at what she considered the audacity of the man. “You dare to say that?” she cried, recovering her courage. “You have no right to live here at all. It is as much robbery for you to do such a thing as to keep what belongs to another.”
Agnes was left speechless with shock at what she saw as the man's boldness. “How dare you say that?” she exclaimed, regaining her confidence. “You have no right to be here at all. It's just as much theft for you to act that way as it is to take what belongs to someone else.”
The man’s face darkened. “Take care,” he said. “You’d better be more civil. I’ll not be contradicted by a chit of a girl.”
The man's expression turned serious. "Watch yourself," he said. "You should be more polite. I won’t be contradicted by a little girl."
“And I’ll not be threatened by you,” retorted Agnes, all her blood up. “You have not the slightest right here except you were allowed by mother to come. You surely have not been here long enough to claim the place in any such way as that.”
“And I'm not going to be intimidated by you,” Agnes shot back, her face flushed. “You have no right to be here unless my mother allowed you to come. You definitely haven’t been here long enough to claim this place like that.”
“I don’t make my claim any such way. You haven’t a notion of who I am, I suppose.”
“I’m not claiming anything like that. I guess you have no idea who I am.”
“You are the man whom my mother allowed to live here till she should come and take her own.”
“You're the guy my mom let stay here until she comes to take her own.”
“I am not the one who is allowed here; I am the one who belongs here, and your grandfather knew it. It [Pg 61]was a foolish move of yours, young woman, to come out here. Better let sleeping dogs lie. Was there nobody to give you better advice?”
“I’m not someone who has permission to be here; I’m someone who truly belongs here, and your grandfather understood that. It was a foolish decision on your part, young woman, to come out here. You should have left things as they were. Didn’t anyone offer you better advice?” [Pg 61]
“I didn’t ask any. I came because father couldn’t. We have travelled away out here to get this place that my grandfather left, and we are going to have it.”
“I didn’t ask any. I came because Dad couldn’t. We’ve traveled all the way out here to claim this place that my grandfather left, and we’re going to have it.”
The man regarded her gloomily. “I don’t doubt you’re who you say you are,” he said at last. “Your mother was your grandfather’s only child, I believe you told me. I suppose he always told her that.”
The man looked at her sadly. “I don’t doubt that you’re who you say you are,” he finally said. “Your mother was your grandfather’s only child, I think you mentioned that. I guess he always told her that.”
“There was no need. She was the first-born, and no sisters nor brothers came to her.”
“There was no need. She was the firstborn, and no sisters or brothers came to her.”
“Your grandfather’s papers were looked into, I suppose. There was no will?”
“Someone checked your grandfather's papers, I guess. There was no will?”
“No; father said no doubt he meant to make one. He had spoken of it several times, but as my mother was the only child, there seemed no need, and father said the law would give everything to mother anyhow, and it was all very plain. Grandfather left some papers in father’s hands when he last came to Carlisle, and the deed was among them.”
“No; Dad said he probably intended to make one. He had talked about it several times, but since Mom was an only child, there didn’t seem to be a need, and Dad said the law would give everything to her anyway, so it was all pretty straightforward. Granddad left some papers with Dad when he last came to Carlisle, and the deed was among them.”
The man smiled grimly. “Well, young woman, I have just this piece of advice to give you. Go back where you came from. You will have to stay here to-night, but to-morrow I’ll drive you to Mayo, and you and your father can travel back east the best way you can get there. I don’t often give away anything for nothing, but I’m going to give this advice free, and [Pg 62]you’d better take it if you know what is good for you.”
The man smiled with a hint of bitterness. “Look, young lady, I’ve got a piece of advice for you. Go back to where you came from. You’ll have to stay here tonight, but tomorrow I’ll take you to Mayo, and you and your father can find your own way back east however you can. I don’t usually give things away for free, but I’m giving you this advice at no cost, and you’d be smart to listen if you know what’s best for you.” [Pg 62]
“And if I don’t take it?”
“And what if I don’t take it?”
“Then you’ll have to take the consequences, which will not be pleasant.”
“Then you’ll have to face the consequences, which won’t be pleasant.”
Agnes shook her head, but stood considering before she spoke again. “There is not a thing to be afraid of,” she told herself. “I don’t know why this man is trying to scare me, but one thing I do know, and that is that there is no reason why we should give up our rights. I should think my father ought to know what belongs to us and what doesn’t.”—“Now,” turning to the man, “who are you, that you insist upon staying on this place which you know does not belong to you?”
Agnes shook her head but paused to think before she spoke again. “There’s nothing to be scared of,” she told herself. “I don’t know why this guy is trying to intimidate me, but I do know that there’s no reason for us to give up our rights. I think my father should understand what’s ours and what isn’t.” —“Now,” she said, turning to the man, “who are you, insisting on staying on this land that you know doesn’t belong to you?”
The man drew himself up to his full height. He towered above the girl and looked down at her with an expression of bitter resentment. “My name is Humphrey Muirhead,” he said. “I am your grandfather’s eldest child.”
The man straightened up to his full height. He loomed over the girl and looked down at her with a look of deep resentment. “My name is Humphrey Muirhead,” he said. “I’m your grandfather’s oldest child.”
Agnes started back as this announcement was made, her first feeling being one of sharp indignation. “No, no,” she cried, “I cannot believe you.”
Agnes recoiled at the announcement, her first reaction being one of intense anger. “No, no,” she exclaimed, “I can’t believe you.”
The man smiled sardonically but gave no reply. “No,” continued Agnes, excitedly; “it is not true. You may have fooled your neighbors and have pretended to them that you are a son of Humphrey Muirhead, but I surely should know. Why, I have seen the family Bible with my own eyes and have [Pg 63]read the records—my grandfather’s marriage and my mother’s birth. It is out of the question for you to be my mother’s brother. You are assuming my grandfather’s name for the purpose of holding this property. I say you are not Humphrey Muirhead.”
The man smiled sarcastically but didn’t respond. “No,” Agnes continued eagerly, “that’s not true. You might have tricked your neighbors and pretended to be a son of Humphrey Muirhead, but I definitely would know. I’ve seen the family Bible with my own eyes and read the records—my grandfather’s marriage and my mother’s birth. There’s no way you could be my mother’s brother. You’re using my grandfather’s name to claim this property. I’m telling you, you are not Humphrey Muirhead.” [Pg 63]
“It ain’t worth while to get so worked up,” said the man, slowly, “and it ain’t worth while to call names. I’m no impostor. People around here know that. Ask Dod Hunter; he knew your grandfather; he knew, too, when he came out here, and that he married my mother straight and honest. I am the first-born, not your mother.”
“It’s not worth getting so worked up,” the man said slowly, “and it’s not worth calling names. I’m not a fraud. People around here know that. Ask Dod Hunter; he knew your grandfather; he also knew when he came out here that he married my mother honestly. I’m the first-born, not your mother.”
Agnes paled before this statement. “No, no,” she still protested.
Agnes went pale at this statement. “No, no,” she kept insisting.
“Yes,” emphatically declared the man. “I won’t go into particulars; they’re not pleasant. Both of ’em are dead now. Anyhow, he was a young fellow, not more than eighteen, and she was the daughter of a backwoodsman, pretty fiery, wouldn’t stand being driven, didn’t like your grandfather’s perticuler ways, and at last she run off and left him. I was a couple of years old then. Your grandfather saw me just once after thet. I found him out, but we didn’t hit it off. I’ve got a temper like my mother’s and I did some big talking, so he ordered me out of the house and—” The man paused and clenched his fist, “I’m his son for all that, and I’ll have my rights.”
“Yes,” the man said decisively. “I won’t get into the details; they’re not nice. Both of them are gone now. Anyway, he was a young guy, no more than eighteen, and she was the daughter of a backwoodsman, pretty fiery, wouldn’t let herself be pushed around, didn’t like your grandfather’s particular ways, and eventually, she ran off and left him. I was a couple of years old at that time. Your grandfather saw me just once after that. I found him, but we didn’t get along. I’ve got a temper like my mom’s and I talked big, so he kicked me out of the house and—” The man paused and clenched his fist, “I’m still his son, and I’ll claim what’s mine.”
Agnes’s eyes were fixed on the speaker. She scanned [Pg 64]his countenance slowly, and detected a slight resemblance to her mother about the eyes and brow, though she was reluctant to admit it even to herself. “Show me your proofs,” she whispered. “I will believe when I see them.”
Agnes was focused on the speaker. She carefully studied his face and noticed a slight resemblance to her mother in his eyes and brow, even though she was hesitant to acknowledge it, even to herself. “Show me your proof,” she whispered. “I’ll believe it when I see it.”
The man left the room, and the girl stood with bowed head and hands tightly clasped, her whole attitude one of rigid self-control. She remained thus till the man returned and handed her two papers. One was a certificate of marriage between Humphrey Muirhead and Ellen Doyle; the other was a letter in her grandfather’s own handwriting and bearing his signature. This letter asked his young wife to return to him with the child.
The man left the room, and the girl stood with her head down and her hands tightly clasped, her whole posture reflecting rigid self-control. She stayed that way until the man came back and handed her two papers. One was a marriage certificate between Humphrey Muirhead and Ellen Doyle; the other was a letter in her grandfather’s own handwriting with his signature. This letter urged his young wife to return to him with the child.
“Then it wasn’t grandfather’s fault,” exclaimed Agnes.
“Then it wasn’t grandpa’s fault,” Agnes exclaimed.
“That’s neither here nor there,” the man said, frowning. “I’m who I say I am.”
“That's not the point,” the man said, frowning. “I’m exactly who I say I am.”
“I see that, but even if you are, the half of this place is my mother’s, isn’t it? I claim our share of the property.” Two bright spots were burning in the girl’s cheeks. She was herself again, ready for defiance, for action.
"I get that, but even if you are, half of this place belongs to my mom, right? I’m claiming our share of the property." Two bright spots were glowing in the girl’s cheeks. She was back to herself, ready to stand her ground, ready for action.
“Your share!” The words broke forth in an angry growl. “Haven’t you been living in comfort all these years? Haven’t you had my father’s money spent on you all? This place is mine. You have had your share, and I will fight for my own.”
“Your share!” The words erupted in an angry growl. “Haven’t you been living comfortably all these years? Haven’t you had my father’s money spent on you all? This place is mine. You’ve had your share, and I will fight for what’s mine.”
[Pg 65]
[Pg 65]
“So will I,” replied the girl. “I shall have to stay here awhile, I suppose, but to-morrow I will go back to my father and my friends, and if there is any justice in the land, I will have it.”
“Me too,” replied the girl. “I guess I’ll have to stay here for a bit, but tomorrow I’ll go back to my dad and my friends, and if there’s any justice in this place, I’ll get it.”
“I’m a right pleasant neighbor at times, I am told,” returned Humphrey Muirhead, sarcastically. “You’ll enjoy having an uncle near at hand. Uncles can be pretty worrisome, you’ll find out before you get through.”
“I’m told I can be a pretty nice neighbor sometimes,” Humphrey Muirhead said sarcastically. “You’ll love having an uncle nearby. Uncles can be quite a handful, you’ll see before it’s all over.”
Agnes made no reply, but thoughts of the tales she had heard of wicked uncles flashed into her mind. She remembered the Babes in the Woods and the little princes in the Tower. It was plain that she had gained nothing by defiance, and she half wished that she had been more conciliatory. After all, it was hard that her grandfather’s own son must be her enemy. She looked up half wistfully, but Humphrey Muirhead bent a hard, steely glance upon her. “I mean fight,” he said.
Agnes didn’t respond, but memories of the stories she had heard about evil uncles raced through her mind. She thought of the Babes in the Woods and the little princes in the Tower. It was clear that her defiance hadn’t gotten her anywhere, and she somewhat regretted not being more agreeable. After all, it was tough that her grandfather’s own son had to be her enemy. She glanced up somewhat wistfully, but Humphrey Muirhead shot her a cold, hard look. “I mean fight,” he said.
Agnes drew herself up haughtily, regretting her softer feeling. “Then we will not talk about it,” she made answer. “I shall have to wait here till I am sent for, but I can wait outside.”
Agnes straightened herself up proudly, wishing she hadn't felt so soft. “Then we won't discuss it,” she replied. “I'll just wait here until I'm called, but I can wait outside.”
Humphrey Muirhead stepped to the door and called his wife. “Here, Judy,” he said, “this is my niece. You never knew I had one, did ye? Well, I have, and we’re terrible fond of each other since we discovered we are related. She’s going to stay here till [Pg 66]some one comes for her. You kin give her something to eat.” And he left the room.
Humphrey Muirhead walked to the door and called for his wife. “Hey, Judy,” he said, “this is my niece. You didn’t know I had one, did you? Well, I do, and we’ve become really close since we found out we’re related. She’s going to stay here until someone comes to pick her up. You can give her something to eat.” Then he left the room.
Agnes stood looking helplessly at the woman before her, a meek, broken-spirited creature. “I am sorry I have to stay,” Agnes began. “I didn’t understand when I came. I will not trouble you but a little while.”
Agnes stood there, feeling helpless as she looked at the woman in front of her, a timid, defeated soul. “I’m sorry I have to stay,” Agnes started. “I didn’t realize when I arrived. I won’t bother you for long.”
“Oh, ’tain’t no trouble,” Mrs. Muirhead replied. “I’m real glad to see you. We never had none o’ his folks to see us before. He never would talk about them. I guess you favor the Muirheads, for you ain’t much like him, an’ they say he’s his mother over again. Won’t you come and set in the other room by the fire?”
“Oh, it’s no trouble at all,” Mrs. Muirhead replied. “I’m really glad to see you. We’ve never had any of his family visit us before. He never talked about them. I guess you take after the Muirheads, because you don’t look much like him, and they say he’s just like his mother. Would you come and sit in the other room by the fire?”
Agnes acquiesced silently, and for the next hour she gave herself to the task of entertaining the poor little woman, who did her best to make her guest comfortable, and who evidently was greatly pleased at receiving a visit from so interesting a person.
Agnes nodded quietly, and for the next hour, she focused on entertaining the poor little woman, who tried her best to make her guest comfortable and seemed genuinely happy to have a visit from such an interesting person.
The children were too shy to be in the way, and Agnes felt too perturbed to do more than try to keep up her conversation with her hostess.
The kids were too shy to get involved, and Agnes felt too unsettled to do anything more than keep chatting with her hostess.
Humphrey Muirhead did not again make his appearance, a consideration which Agnes had not expected would be shown her. “He’s in one of his tempers,” Mrs. Muirhead told her. “I’m glad enough when he keeps away at such times. Some one from the Hunters’ will come over for you, did you say? I can’t [Pg 67]see, even if he is mad, why he didn’t make you stay here with us. I don’t see many women folks,” she added wistfully.
Humphrey Muirhead didn't show up again, which Agnes didn't expect. “He’s in one of his moods,” Mrs. Muirhead told her. “I'm actually relieved when he stays away during those times. Someone from the Hunters' is coming to get you, right? I don’t understand, even if he’s upset, why he didn’t make you stay here with us. I don’t get to see many women,” she added with a touch of sadness. [Pg 67]
Agnes shook her head. “There will be no more visiting, Mrs. Muirhead. I made a mistake in coming at all.”
Agnes shook her head. “There won’t be any more visits, Mrs. Muirhead. I shouldn’t have come at all.”
Mrs. Muirhead looked disappointed, but she had long ago given up protests, and took the matter meekly. She stood watching, a dispirited, bent, little figure, as Agnes set out for Dod Hunter’s under the protection of the young man who came for her in due course of time.
Mrs. Muirhead looked disappointed, but she had long since stopped complaining and accepted the situation. She stood watching, a sad, hunched little figure, as Agnes left for Dod Hunter’s with the young man who came for her in due time.
It was about three miles to this next place, and Dod Hunter appeared at the gate to welcome the girl. “I did not dream I should have such a set-back,” began Agnes, “and I didn’t think I should have to ask you to take me in. I thought of course I could stay at—at the other place.”
It was about three miles to this next place, and Dod Hunter appeared at the gate to welcome the girl. “I never thought I’d face such a setback,” Agnes started, “and I didn’t expect to have to ask you to take me in. I figured I could stay at—at the other place.”
“You are more than welcome, my lass,” returned Dod, “and I am at your service any time you like.”
“You're more than welcome, my girl,” Dod replied, “and I'm here to help whenever you need.”
“Can you spare me a little time now?”
“Can you give me a moment now?”
“As well as not.” He motioned her to a seat on a fallen log.
“As well as not.” He gestured for her to take a seat on a fallen log.
“This is good,” said Agnes. “I would rather talk out here. I love to be out of doors. This is a beautiful country, and I don’t wonder that my grandfather settled here. It is about my grandfather that I want to talk, Uncle Dod. You knew him?”
“This is nice,” said Agnes. “I prefer talking out here. I love being outdoors. This place is beautiful, and I can see why my grandfather chose to settle here. It’s about my grandfather that I want to talk, Uncle Dod. Did you know him?”
[Pg 68]
[Pg 68]
“So he was your grandfather? Yes, I knew him well. We were good friends when he came out here nigh to forty year ago. If you think it’s wild now, what would you have thought it then? You oughter hev seen it, not a path but what the Injuns made, and skeerce a neighbor for twenty mile. Them was real pioneer times. These ain’t shucks to ’em, though the folks at come out from the east think they’re gittin’ into the heart of the forest. They’re too many comin’ to call it wild now.”
“So he was your grandfather? Yeah, I knew him really well. We were good friends when he came out here almost forty years ago. If you think it’s wild now, you should have seen it back then! There wasn’t a path that wasn’t made by the Indians, and hardly a neighbor for twenty miles. Those were real pioneer days. This isn’t anything compared to that, even though the people coming out from the east think they’re getting into the heart of the forest. There are just too many people now to call it wild.”
“I can’t imagine it much wilder,” said Agnes, “though it is much more settled here than off yonder, where we first went. You knew of my grandfather’s first marriage?”
“I can’t imagine it much crazier,” said Agnes, “though it’s way more stable here than over there, where we went first. Did you know about my grandfather’s first marriage?”
Dod Hunter looked at her askance before he proceeded. “Yes, I knew.”
Dod Hunter glanced at her suspiciously before he continued. “Yes, I knew.”
“Tell me, please. Do you know, we never dreamed of such a thing. If mother knew, she never told me.”
“Please tell me. We never imagined something like this. If Mom knew, she never mentioned it to me.”
“She didn’t know. He didn’t mean she should.”
“She didn’t know. He didn’t mean for her to.”
“She always thought she was grandfather’s only child. Please tell me all you know about it. I have heard Humphrey Muirhead’s story, and I would like to hear yours.”
“She always believed she was her grandfather’s only child. Please share everything you know about it. I’ve heard Humphrey Muirhead’s story, and I’m interested in hearing yours.”
“Well, it was this way. Your grandfather came out here in the airly days, as I told you. Wanted adventure, I suppose. He got it, plenty of it. One day when he was out hunting, he got hurt and was carried to Doyle’s. Ellen nursed him. She was a pretty girl, [Pg 69]wild as a hawk, high tempered, independent, and—well, she did about as she pleased always; and she got tired of Humphrey Muirhead after a while—liked her father’s home better, and left her husband because it pleased her to. They wa’n’t nothing but children, the pair of ’em, at best. He would have taken her back, but she wouldn’t go and raised Cain generally. She died when the boy was about five year old. He was well rid of her, and after a year he married your grandmother. Ellen’s people kept the boy, but your grandfather supported him and would have done well by him if he’d been let.”
“Well, here's how it went. Your grandfather came out here in the early days, like I told you. He was looking for adventure, I guess. He definitely found it. One day while he was hunting, he got hurt and was taken to Doyle’s. Ellen cared for him. She was a pretty girl, wild as a hawk, hot-tempered, independent, and—well, she did whatever she wanted. Eventually, she got tired of Humphrey Muirhead—preferred her father’s house and left her husband just because she felt like it. They were just kids, really, at best. He would have taken her back, but she refused and caused a scene. She passed away when the boy was about five years old. He was better off without her, and after a year, he married your grandmother. Ellen’s family took care of the boy, but your grandfather supported him and would have treated him well if he’d been allowed.”
“Thank you,” said Agnes, softly, when the tale was finished. “It is good to know grandfather was not to blame.”
“Thank you,” Agnes said softly when the story was over. “It’s nice to know grandfather wasn’t at fault.”
“No, he wa’n’t; he was took in. Some folks might think he ought not to have given up the boy, but what’s a young fellow with no special home to do with a baby, I’d like to know. Then when he did have a home the grandmother made such a racket that he let her keep him. Besides, it was a long ways off where his folks was, and travellin’ in them days wa’n’t as easy as it is now, and you can’t say it’s any too easy gettin’ here as it is.”
“No, he wasn’t; he was fooled. Some people might think he shouldn't have given up the boy, but what’s a young guy with no real home supposed to do with a baby, I’d like to know. Then when he finally had a home, the grandmother made such a fuss that he let her keep him. Plus, it was really far away where his family was, and traveling back then wasn’t as easy as it is now, and you can’t say it’s exactly easy getting here as it is.”
“No, grandfather wasn’t to blame,” Agnes repeated. “And so this man—Humphrey Muirhead,”—Agnes hesitated before she spoke the name,—“he has a right to be where he is, and we can claim only half.”
“No, grandfather wasn’t to blame,” Agnes repeated. “And so this man—Humphrey Muirhead,” Agnes hesitated before she spoke the name, “he has a right to be where he is, and we can claim only half.”
[Pg 70]
[Pg 70]
“Humphrey Muirhead’s an ugly enemy. If you can get along without any of it, you would do well.”
“Humphrey Muirhead is a tough enemy. If you can avoid him, you should definitely do that.”
“I don’t see how we can. Father is so—so helpless, and I don’t see how we can get along without just this. The man Muirhead thinks we have had our share because of all that has been done for mother these years; it hasn’t been very much, I am sure.”
“I don’t see how we can. Dad is so—so powerless, and I don’t see how we can manage without just this. The guy Muirhead thinks we’ve had our fair share because of all that’s been done for Mom all these years; it hasn’t been that much, I’m sure.”
Dod Hunter wheeled around sharply. “The rascal! He said that, did he? I suppose nothing has been done for him. The reason your grandfather left so little is because a good pile of his money went to help his son out of his scrapes. By rights you ought to have everything.”
Dod Hunter turned around quickly. “That troublemaker! He really said that? I guess nothing has been done for him. The reason your grandfather left so little is that a good portion of his money went to bail his son out of his messes. Honestly, you should have everything.”
“Oh, is it that way? I am glad to know about that. Now, Uncle Dod, it will be some time before the business is settled, but I mean to live in this country. I want to learn how best to manage, so we can be comfortable when mother comes, and I want to send for her as soon as possible. I shall ask Mr. M’Clean what he thinks it is best to do, but I do not want to go back now, for we’ve really nothing to go back to, and there’s plenty of land to be had for very little. Couldn’t we get a little spot somewhere, and live on that till we can get this Muirhead place settled? I did so hope we could send for mother and the children right away.” She gave a little sigh, for it seemed as if this dear hope were now farther away than ever.
“Oh, is that how it is? I’m glad to hear that. Now, Uncle Dod, it’ll take a while before everything is sorted out, but I intend to stay in this country. I want to learn how to manage things best, so we can be comfortable when mom arrives, and I want to call her here as soon as possible. I’ll ask Mr. M’Clean for his advice on what we should do, but I really don’t want to go back now, because we don’t have anything to return to, and there’s plenty of land available for very little. Couldn’t we find a small piece of land somewhere and live on that until we can settle this Muirhead place? I really hoped we could bring mom and the kids over right away.” She let out a small sigh, feeling like this cherished hope was now further away than ever.
Dod Hunter watched her for a moment. She was so [Pg 71]young and, it seemed, so helpless. He shook his head. “I don’t think you’d better go anywhere alone with your father. We’re not quite as far in the backwoods as we used to be, but it is a pretty hard place, after all, and it needs strong men and strong women. Better go back to your father’s kin.”
Dod Hunter watched her for a moment. She was so [Pg 71]young and, it seemed, so helpless. He shook his head. “I don’t think it’s a good idea for you to go anywhere alone with your father. We’re not as remote as we used to be, but it’s still a tough place, and it needs strong men and strong women. You should go back to your father’s family.”
“Oh, no, no; that is not to be thought of. You don’t know, but it would never do. Some way can be managed, I think. You need not tell any one, but I’m going to have our share of that place before I get through.”
“Oh, no, no; that's not an option. You don't understand, but it just wouldn't work. I believe we can figure something out. You don't have to tell anyone, but I plan to get our part of that place before I'm done.”
Dod Hunter laughed. “You’re spunky, but you don’t know Hump Muirhead.”
Dod Hunter laughed. “You’re feisty, but you don’t know Hump Muirhead.”
“Oh! if father were only himself, it would be all right. I wish I knew what was to be done.”
“Oh! if dad were just himself, everything would be fine. I wish I knew what to do.”
“First thing you do is to go back to Joe M’Clean’s. He’s not going to begrutch ye a place to sleep and a bit to eat. Both you and yer father airn it. Ye work hard, an’ we’ve a right to help each other in this country; if we didn’t, some of us would have a poor show.” So Agnes agreed to accept this advice and wait for time to bring about some plan for the future. She remained with the Hunters that night, and the next day saw her back again with the M’Cleans to whom she told her story. But to her father she said nothing. He would be bewildered in trying to puzzle out the facts and could do nothing to help her.
“First thing you should do is go back to Joe M’Clean’s. He won’t mind giving you a place to sleep and some food. Both you and your dad deserve it. You work hard, and we have a right to help each other in this country; if we didn’t, some of us would be in a tough spot.” So Agnes agreed to take this advice and wait for time to figure out a plan for the future. She stayed with the Hunters that night, and the next day she went back to the M’Cleans and told them her story. But to her dad, she said nothing. He would just be confused trying to make sense of everything and wouldn’t be able to help her.
“I think ye’ll juist have to let the matter go, Agnes,” [Pg 72]Joseph M’Clean told her. “I’m no so sure but the eldest son doesn’t get the estate by right of the law of primogeniture, and there’s no use fightin’ when it’s not necessary. If your grandfather had made a will, leavin’ his property to your mother, that would be another thing. Juist let it rest, lass, and bide here till we can think out what is best for ye.”
“I think you’ll just have to let it go, Agnes,” [Pg 72]Joseph M’Clean told her. “I’m not so sure that the eldest son doesn’t get the estate by right of the law of primogeniture, and there’s no point in fighting when it’s not necessary. If your grandfather had made a will, leaving his property to your mother, that would be a different story. Just let it rest, girl, and stay here until we can figure out what’s best for you.”
So Agnes submitted, and though she chafed under the long delay, she was very grateful to these good friends who were so anxious for her welfare and that of her father. It was quite true that she earned her board, for she worked with the others and gave a hand wherever there was a need, indoors or out, and her father did likewise, so that the M’Clean clearing soon became a very habitable place.
So Agnes went along with it, and even though the long wait frustrated her, she was really thankful for these kind friends who cared about her and her father. It was definitely true that she contributed to her stay since she helped out with everyone else and lent a hand wherever it was needed, inside or outside, and her father did the same, which made the M’Clean clearing a pretty decent place to live.
[Pg 73]
[Pg 73]
CHAPTER V
POLLY
POLLY
But it was not long before an event occurred which decided Agnes to make other plans. All through the winter she had been content to stay with her father at the new home of the M’Cleans, but as spring was nearing, the desire was strong upon her to possess the home to which her mother and the children should come. Her father, quiet and indifferent, worked steadily at whatever came to hand; but he rarely spoke, and if asked to give an opinion, looked bewildered and helpless. “Will he always be so?” thought Agnes, “and must we stay on this way month after month?” Then one day appeared Polly O’Neill.
But it wasn't long before something happened that made Agnes decide to come up with other plans. Throughout the winter, she was happy to stay with her father at the M’Cleans' new home, but as spring approached, she felt a strong urge to have the home where her mother and the kids could come. Her father, quiet and indifferent, worked steadily on whatever task was at hand; however, he rarely spoke, and if asked for his opinion, he looked confused and lost. “Will he always be like this?” Agnes wondered, “and do we really have to live like this month after month?” Then one day, Polly O’Neill showed up.
Jeanie and Agnes were busy in the garden getting it ready for the first crop of vegetables, when through the trees which fringed the river they saw some one coming, and a voice called: “Joe M’Clean! Jeanie! Nancy! Are you all there?”
Jeanie and Agnes were working in the garden, preparing it for the first harvest of vegetables, when they spotted someone approaching through the trees that lined the river, and a voice shouted: “Joe M’Clean! Jeanie! Nancy! Are you all there?”
“It sounds like Polly O’Neill,” cried Agnes, dropping her hoe. Jeanie followed her example, and the two ran down the little path leading to the river. “It’s Polly herself and the children!” cried Agnes.
“It sounds like Polly O’Neill,” shouted Agnes, dropping her hoe. Jeanie did the same, and the two rushed down the small path that led to the river. “It’s Polly herself and the kids!” shouted Agnes.
[Pg 74]
[Pg 74]
“Faith, then, it is,” came the reply from the approaching figure, who, with a child under each arm and two at her heels, was making her way toward them.
“It's faith, then,” replied the approaching figure, who, with a child under each arm and two at her heels, was making her way toward them.
“Why, Polly, Polly, how did you get here?” exclaimed the girls in a breath.
“Why, Polly, Polly, how did you get here?” exclaimed the girls in unison.
“I kim by the river. I beeta come that way.”
“I came by the river. I should have gone that way.”
“Of course you would have to do that, but where is Jimmy?”
“Of course you would need to do that, but where’s Jimmy?”
Polly set down her children and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. “Faith, thin, I’m a lone woman. Jimmy’s been took be the Injuns, and whether I’ll see him agin or not, I’ll niver tell. The sittlemint’s broke up an’ ivery mother’s son av ’em has scattered, so I followed along an’ kem this way with others. I dunno will I iver see Jimmy agin, but I’m not beyant hopin’ I will. Annyway, he’ll know where to find me, for I left worrud.”
Polly set her children down and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. “Honestly, I’m just a single woman. Jimmy’s been taken by the Indians, and whether I’ll see him again or not, I can’t say. The settlement’s broken up, and every mother’s son has scattered, so I came this way with others. I don’t know if I’ll ever see Jimmy again, but I’m still hoping I will. Anyway, he’ll know where to find me, because I left a message.”
“Why, if they are all gone, how could you leave word?”
“Why, if they’re all gone, how could you leave a message?”
“I did thin. I got Johnny McCormick to write a bit on a board, an’ I planted it where the cabin was, an’ if Jimmy comes back, he’ll see it.”
“I did think. I got Johnny McCormick to write something on a board, and I put it where the cabin was, and if Jimmy comes back, he’ll see it.”
“Oh, poor Polly! I do hope he will come. But now come right in and see mother,” Jeanie urged. “How the baby has grown! It is good to see you all again.”
“Oh, poor Polly! I really hope he shows up. But now come in and see Mom,” Jeanie said. “Look how much the baby has grown! It’s great to see all of you again.”
That night the little cabin of the M’Clean’s was full [Pg 75]to overflowing, but these pioneers considered it a part of their duty to give a helping hand to whomever might come along, and there was no limit to their simple hospitality. Yet it seemed to Agnes that now, when the resources of the family were taxed to their utmost, she must seek another home, and she tried to consult her father upon the subject. But he would only mildly acquiesce to anything that she proposed, and therefore to Polly Agnes took her trouble.
That night, the M’Clean’s little cabin was packed, but these pioneers saw it as their duty to lend a hand to anyone who showed up, and their hospitality knew no bounds. However, Agnes felt that now, when the family's resources were stretched thin, she needed to find another home, so she tried to talk to her father about it. But he would only agree to whatever she suggested, so Agnes confided her worries to Polly. [Pg 75]
“Father is able to work,” she told her, “but he seems to have no will, and would as lief do one thing as another. Oh, Polly, what shall I do? If my mother were here, we could take up land and build a little house; the neighbors would help, and soon Sandy would be big enough to take charge of things with our planning, and we could all be so comfortable. But they will not let me go off with him alone.”
“Dad is able to work,” she told her, “but he doesn’t seem to have any motivation and would just as easily do one thing as another. Oh, Polly, what am I going to do? If my mom were here, we could claim some land and build a small house; the neighbors would pitch in, and soon Sandy would be old enough to help manage everything with our planning, and we could all be so comfortable. But they won’t let me go off with him alone.”
“Why not jine foorces with Polly O’Neill if ye can stand the children’s clatter? I’m no for biding with Joe M’Clean longer than I kin gather me wits.”
“Why not join forces with Polly O’Neill if you can handle the kids' noise? I can’t stay with Joe M’Clean any longer than I can gather my thoughts.”
“Oh, Polly, that would be a fine thing. We could go together, and I could furnish a man’s work if not his judgment. Oh, Polly, you have thought of the right thing!”
“Oh, Polly, that would be great. We could go together, and I could bring the effort even if I can’t make all the decisions. Oh, Polly, you’ve thought of the perfect idea!”
“Ye see, I’m much in your fix, Nancy, and I’ve been wonderin’ what would I do, an’ ye see it’ll be doin’ a turn for ye all at the same time I’m betterin’ mesel’. Now, I’ll tell ye what’s to be done: ye’ll get yer father [Pg 76]to take up a bit of land; ye’ll have to go with him to see that he does it all straight an’ true, an’ we’ll build a bit of a cabin and live as commojus as a litter o’ pigs.”
“You see, I’m in the same situation as you, Nancy, and I’ve been wondering what I should do. It’ll actually help both you and me at the same time. Now, here’s the plan: you’ll get your father to take on a piece of land; you’ll need to go with him to make sure everything is done right, and we’ll build a little cabin and live as comfortably as a bunch of pigs.”
Agnes laughed. “I’d like to live a little better than that.”
Agnes laughed. “I’d like to live a bit better than that.”
“Sure, then, I’m not sayin’ we’ll not live cleaner.”
"Sure, I’m not saying we won't live cleaner."
“And when we get our share of the Muirhead place, you can keep the cabin. Oh, I must tell you all about the Muirheads.”
“And when we get our part of the Muirhead place, you can keep the cabin. Oh, I have to tell you all about the Muirheads.”
Polly listened attentively to the tale. “Ye’ll be havin’ a puir chanst av gettin’ it,” she said, “for the law, I’m thinkin’, ’ll give it to the son if so be there’s no will. Ye’d better put the notion out of yer head, Nancy. We’ll stand by one another, an’ if my Jimmy comes back, I’ll no object to goin’ annywhere he may be choosin’.”
Polly listened closely to the story. “You don’t have much of a chance of getting it,” she said, “because the law will likely give it to the son if there’s no will. You’d better forget about it, Nancy. We’ll support each other, and if my Jimmy comes back, I won’t mind going wherever he wants to go.”
Agnes thought the chances of Jimmy’s coming back were no better than the chances of getting the Muirhead property, but she did not say so, though for all that Polly mourned the loss of her husband, she was outwardly the same fun-loving, jolly creature. She entered into the new scheme with much zest, and pushed it so vigorously that before six weeks were gone, Agnes found herself established in a comfortable little abode on the other side of the river from the Muirhead place, but not very far from the M’Cleans. Every one of the neighbors gave a willing hand to the log-rolling, the house-raising, and the getting of the two families settled. [Pg 77]Fergus Kennedy, in his mild way, seemed to enjoy it all, though the dread of Indians seemed to overpower him now and then, and then he became pitifully dependent upon Polly and Agnes. He worked at whatever task they set him, and as Polly was a master hand at managing, the little clearing soon took on an inhabited look. The children tumbled about on the puncheon floor, the big chimney-place showed a cheerful fire over which pots of various sizes bubbled and steamed, Polly’s spinning-wheel whirred in the corner to Agnes’s busy tread, and the whole place in an incredibly short space of time gave the appearance of thrift and energy.
Agnes felt that the chances of Jimmy coming back were about as good as getting the Muirhead property, but she kept that to herself. Even though Polly was mourning her husband, she still maintained her fun-loving, cheerful nature. She enthusiastically engaged in the new plan and pushed it along so effectively that within six weeks, Agnes found herself settled in a cozy little home on the other side of the river from the Muirhead place, though not far from the M’Cleans. Every neighbor pitched in to help with the log-rolling, the house-raising, and getting both families settled. [Pg 77] Fergus Kennedy, in his gentle way, seemed to enjoy the whole process, although the fear of Indians occasionally got to him, making him depend on Polly and Agnes. He did whatever tasks they assigned him, and since Polly was skilled at managing things, the small clearing quickly began to look inhabited. The kids played around on the rough wooden floor, a big fireplace radiated warmth with pots of various sizes bubbling and steaming, Polly’s spinning wheel whirred in the corner while Agnes worked busily, and the entire place, in an incredibly short time, radiated a sense of hard work and vitality.
Archie M’Clean came over, whenever he could spare the time, and Dod Hunter’s eldest son, Jerry, admiring Polly’s energy and wit, made frequent excuses to drop in to see how they were getting along, to help with the garden, or to bring in a haunch of venison or a wild turkey. Every one recognized the fact that Fergus Kennedy was not an efficient protector, but no one doubted the fact that Polly was. Agnes, auburn haired, blue eyed, fair skinned, was undeniably a girl to be admired by the stalwart young frontiersmen, and when she set out with Polly to any of the rude entertainments the settlement afforded, there was never a lack of an escort. It was a great event when a little log meeting-house was erected by these pious Scotch-Irish, and the going to meeting meant as much to the younger people as to their elders, though perhaps not in quite the same [Pg 78]way. The children, to be sure, rather dreaded the rigid discipline of sitting still through exceedingly long prayers and still longer sermons, but this exercise of self-control was to their advantage, and they liked the psalms, which because of the scarcity of psalm-books were lined out by Joseph M’Clean, who was precentor. The psalms were sung with great heartiness by young and old to the “Twelve common tunes,” though singing-masters farther east were beginning to introduce newer ones, thereby causing some dissension.
Archie M’Clean came over whenever he could find the time, and Dod Hunter’s oldest son, Jerry, who admired Polly’s energy and wit, often made excuses to drop by to see how they were doing, to help with the garden, or to bring a haunch of venison or a wild turkey. Everyone recognized that Fergus Kennedy wasn’t an effective protector, but no one doubted that Polly was. Agnes, with her auburn hair, blue eyes, and fair skin, was undeniably a girl to be admired by the strong young frontiersmen, and when she went out with Polly to any of the rough events the settlement offered, there was never a shortage of escorts. It was a big deal when a small log meeting house was built by these devout Scotch-Irish, and going to church mattered as much to the younger crowd as it did to their parents, though maybe not in exactly the same way. The children, of course, dreaded the strict discipline of sitting still through very long prayers and even longer sermons, but this practice of self-control was good for them, and they enjoyed the psalms, which, due to the lack of psalm books, were lined out by Joseph M’Clean, the precentor. The psalms were sung with great enthusiasm by both young and old to the “Twelve common tunes,” although singing masters from farther east were starting to introduce newer tunes, which caused some disagreements.
It was one Saturday afternoon that Archie appeared more spruced up than usual. His hair was sleeked down with bear’s oil, and his hunting-shirt was adorned with embroidery done with porcupine quills. Polly saw him coming and laughed. “Faith, but ye beeta look fine, Archie,” she cried. “It’s no the Sabbath yet, but yer rigged up to the nines, and strut like a turkey-gobbler.”
It was a Saturday afternoon when Archie showed up looking more polished than usual. His hair was slicked down with bear oil, and his hunting shirt had embroidery made with porcupine quills. Polly spotted him coming and laughed. “Wow, you look great, Archie,” she said. “It’s not Sunday yet, but you’re dressed to impress and strutting around like a proud turkey.”
Archie flushed under his sunburn, but he answered Polly’s sally with, “It’s no so far from the Sabbath Polly, an’ ye’d better be catechising the children, so they’ll know what’s the chief end o’ man when the new meenister visits ye.”
Archie blushed under his sunburn, but he responded to Polly's jab with, “It’s not that far from the Sabbath, Polly, and you’d better be teaching the kids, so they’ll know what the purpose of man is when the new minister comes to visit you.”
“Now hear him!” Polly cried. “Is it a meenister himsel’ that is spakin’? Land o’ love, Nancy, see the solemn countenance av the lad. He’s come to tell us that he’s off to study for the meenistry, an’ that’s why he’s so prinked out. I’ll be gettin’ me dye kittle ready, [Pg 79]Archie dear, to color yer blacks fur ye; ye’ll soon be needin’ ’em.”
“Listen to him!” Polly exclaimed. “Is that a minister himself speaking? Goodness, Nancy, look at the serious face on the guy. He’s here to tell us he’s going off to study for the ministry, and that’s why he’s all dressed up. I’ll get my dye kettle ready, [Pg 79]Archie dear, to dye your black clothes for you; you’ll be needing them soon.”
Agnes came to the door where the two were standing. She was a little flushed from having been over the fire. “You’re pranked beyond a doubt, Archie,” she said. “What’s the occasion?”
Agnes arrived at the door where the two were standing. She was a bit flushed from being over the fire. “You’ve definitely been pranked, Archie,” she said. “What’s the occasion?”
Archie looked embarrassed. “It’s no occasion, Nancy, except I came over to see you, and ask you to go to church with me to-morrow. Father has a new horse, and I’ll take you on the pillion.”
Archie looked embarrassed. “It’s not a special occasion, Nancy, but I came over to see you and ask you to come to church with me tomorrow. Dad has a new horse, and I’ll take you on the back with me.”
Agnes put her head to one side rather shyly, as she glanced at Polly. “There’s father,” she said. “He loves to go to church, and he will miss me.”
Agnes tilted her head to the side a bit shyly as she looked at Polly. “There’s Dad,” she said. “He loves going to church, and he will miss me.”
“I’ll see to your father fast enough, if that’s all,” Polly answered, “but maybe ye’ll not be well dressed enough for this fine gentleman, Nancy.”
“I’ll take care of your father quickly enough, if that's all,” Polly replied, “but maybe you won’t be dressed well enough for this fine gentleman, Nancy.”
“Ah, now, Polly,” expostulated Archie, “you’d better stop your nonsense. Agnes looks well dressed in whatever she wears.”
“Come on, Polly,” Archie said, “you should really quit your nonsense. Agnes looks good in anything she wears.”
“In—
“In—
sang Polly. “Ye’ll not even wet yer good shoes by ridin’, Nancy, and I’d advise ye to take the lift when ye ken git it.” And so Agnes promised that she would go with Archie, secretly wishing that she had a new kerchief [Pg 80]and that her best bonnet was of something better than “six hundred” linen.
sang Polly. “You won’t even get your good shoes wet by riding, Nancy, and I’d suggest you take the lift when you can.” So Agnes promised that she would go with Archie, secretly wishing that she had a new handkerchief [Pg 80] and that her best bonnet was made of something better than “six hundred” linen.
“Ye’ll come in and have a sup with us,” said Polly to Archie; “that is, if so fine a body kin set down with our linsey-woolsey, and it’s no pewter we have, but juist wooden bowls and trenchers.”
"You'll come in and have a drink with us," Polly said to Archie; "that is, if such a distinguished person can sit down with our simple stuff, and it's not pewter we have, but just wooden bowls and platters."
“As if I didn’t know,” returned Archie, with some annoyance. “And that reminds me, I fetched you over a set of bowls I’ve been making. They are of good ash knots and as hard as a bullet. I left ’em out here where your father is working, Nancy.”
“As if I didn’t know,” Archie replied, a bit annoyed. “And that reminds me, I brought you a set of bowls I’ve been making. They’re made from good ash knots and are as tough as nails. I left them out here where your dad is working, Nancy.”
“Run along with him and get them,” said Polly, giving Agnes a good-natured shove, “and I’ll be takin’ up the mush whilst ye tell yer father to come in.” She stood a moment looking after the youth and the maid as they went off together. With all her rough heartiness and shrewd common sense, Polly was sentimental and she loved Agnes as a younger sister. “They’re a likely looking pair,” she said to herself. “I hope they’ll hit it off, though I’m no so sure o’ Nancy. She’s far too unconscious-like when Archie’s around. He’s a good lad, though a bit too serious. Faith, he’d make a good meenister or a schoolmaster if he had the larnin’.” She turned into the house while Archie and Agnes went on through the clearing to where Fergus Kennedy was at work in the little garden.
“Run along with him and get them,” Polly said, giving Agnes a playful shove, “and I’ll handle the mush while you tell your dad to come in.” She paused for a moment, watching the guy and the girl as they walked off together. Despite her brusque cheerfulness and practical outlook, Polly had a sentimental side and cared for Agnes like a younger sister. “They seem like a good match,” she thought to herself. “I hope they get along, although I’m not so sure about Nancy. She gets really awkward when Archie’s around. He’s a nice guy, even if he’s a bit too serious. Honestly, he’d make a great minister or teacher if he had the education.” She headed into the house while Archie and Agnes continued through the clearing to where Fergus Kennedy was working in the small garden.
“I saw that Hump Muirhead yesterday,” said Archie.
“I saw Hump Muirhead yesterday,” Archie said.
“Where? Did you speak to him?”
“Where? Did you talk to him?”
[Pg 81]
[Pg 81]
“No. He was over by M’Clintock’s. He was boasting that you’d never set foot on the place again. He says it’s his by right of his being the eldest and the son, and your mother would have no chance at court unless she had a will to produce to prove a claim, and there’s nobody can contradict that. I’d like to be able to oust him, but if anybody tried it, he would make it bad for them, for he is capable of doing anything, they say, and nobody can gainsay that he hasn’t his right by being the eldest. So I’m afraid you’ll have to give it up, Agnes.”
“No. He was over by M’Clintock’s. He was bragging that you’d never set foot on the place again. He claims it’s his because he’s the eldest son, and your mother wouldn’t stand a chance in court unless she had a will to prove her claim, and no one can argue against that. I wish I could kick him out, but if anyone tried, he would make things difficult for them because he’s capable of anything, or so they say, and no one can deny that he has a claim since he’s the eldest. So I’m afraid you’ll have to give it up, Agnes.”
“Oh, how I hate to. I know my grandfather would never have told my mother that she would have that piece of property if he hadn’t have meant to leave it to her. I should like to get the best of him. Oh, I should.”
“Oh, how I hate to. I know my grandfather would never have told my mother that she would get that piece of property if he hadn’t meant to leave it to her. I really want to outsmart him. Oh, I really do.”
“So would I, but I think I’d fight shy of him. They say he’s a bad one if you get his ill-will, and he will harm you if he can, and it worries me, Agnes—to have you—you in danger.”
“So would I, but I think I’d avoid him. They say he’s trouble if you get on his bad side, and he’ll hurt you if he gets the chance, and it worries me, Agnes—to have you—you in danger.”
“Oh, I’m safe enough. I’m not afraid of anybody but the Indians, and they are not so troublesome about here where it is more thickly settled. I like to have you call me Agnes, Archie. ’Most everybody says Nancy.”
“Oh, I’m fine. I’m not scared of anyone except for the Indians, and they aren't really an issue around here where it’s more populated. I like it when you call me Agnes, Archie. Almost everyone else calls me Nancy.”
“I know you like it.”
"I know you love it."
“And that’s why you do it? Good boy. Don’t say anything to father about Humphrey Muirhead; it will [Pg 82]only confuse him, for he will try to remember, and you know he can’t. We’ll bide here awhile, anyhow, until—”
“And that’s why you do it? Good job. Don’t mention anything to Dad about Humphrey Muirhead; it will just confuse him since he’ll try to remember, but you know he can’t. We’ll wait here for a bit, anyway, until—”
“Until I’m twenty-one,” interrupted Archie, coolly, “and then I will have a home for you.”
“Until I’m twenty-one,” Archie interrupted, coolly, “and then I’ll have a home for you.”
Agnes bit her lip; she had not meant to bring up that subject. But she thought it well not to answer, and hurried on to where her father was busy. “Father, supper’s ready,” she called cheerily. “Time to stop work. Saturday evening, you know, and to-morrow we go to meeting.”
Agnes bit her lip; she hadn’t intended to mention that topic. But she figured it was best not to respond and quickly moved on to where her father was working. “Dad, dinner’s ready,” she called happily. “It’s time to stop working. It’s Saturday night, you know, and we’ll be going to church tomorrow.”
“Yes, yes, lass. I’m ready,” he returned, straightening himself up. “To-morrow’ll be the Sabbath? I didn’t mind that; I’m glad ye told me.”
“Yeah, sure, girl. I’m ready,” he replied, standing up straight. “Tomorrow is the Sabbath? I didn’t mind that; I’m glad you told me.”
“Here’s Archie.”
“Meet Archie.”
“Archie?”
"Archie?"
“Yes, Archie M’Clean, Joseph M’Clean’s son.”
“Yes, Archie M’Clean, Joseph M’Clean’s son.”
“Oh, yes; Joe M’Clean’s son. Glad to see ye, my lad.” It was hard for him to remember Archie from time to time, but the lad never minded and always repeated his answers patiently to the often recurring questions.
“Oh, yes; Joe M’Clean’s son. Good to see you, my boy.” It was tough for him to remember Archie sometimes, but the kid never minded and always patiently repeated his answers to the frequent questions.
“Archie has brought us a nest of bowls,” said Agnes. “Where did you put them, Archie?” He produced them from where he had laid them behind a hollow stump, and they were duly admired. A nest of such bowls as Archie could make from knots of the ash tree was something of a possession, and his art in making them gave him quite a name for cleverness, for few had his accomplishment of turning them.
“Archie has brought us a set of bowls,” said Agnes. “Where did you put them, Archie?” He took them out from where he had hidden them behind a hollow stump, and everyone admired them. A set of bowls like the ones Archie could craft from knots of the ash tree was quite a treasure, and his skill in making them earned him a reputation for cleverness, as few could master the art of turning them like he could.
[Pg 83]
[Pg 83]
“I’ve put up a fine sweep at our place,” Archie told them, “and you’ll be bringing your corn over, won’t you, Agnes? All the neighbors are at it, and keep it going steadily, but you shall have your turn, and I will grind all you need.”
“I’ve set up a nice setup at our place,” Archie told them, “and you’ll be bringing your corn over, right, Agnes? All the neighbors are doing it, and they keep it running smoothly, but you’ll have your turn, and I’ll grind everything you need.”
“How good and kind you are,” Agnes returned. “When the corn gets hard, it is pretty heavy work for us. The grater does well enough now while the corn is tender, for you made us such a good one. You remember, father, it was Archie who made our grater, and now he has made a sweep at his father’s, and will grind our corn for us if we take it over.”
“How good and kind you are,” Agnes replied. “When the corn gets tough, it’s pretty hard work for us. The grater works fine now while the corn is soft, thanks to the great one you made for us. You remember, Dad, it was Archie who made our grater, and now he’s made a sweep at his dad’s place, and he’ll grind our corn for us if we bring it over.”
Her father nodded thoughtfully, not being quite sure of himself. He remembered the grater in daily use to prepare the meal for the family, but the maker of the crude little implement was not so familiar an object.
Her father nodded thoughtfully, unsure of himself. He recalled the grater they used every day to prepare meals for the family, but he wasn't as familiar with the person who made that simple tool.
Carrying the bowls and Fergus Kennedy’s hoe, Archie strode along by the side of the two, Agnes secretly admiring his fine appearance, though she did not intend to let him know it. He, meanwhile, thought no one could look as pretty as Agnes; her soft auburn hair curled around her neck, and though she was rosy from sunburn and a crop of little freckles freely besprinkled her nose and cheeks, her forehead was purely white, and her throat, too. She carried her sunbonnet in her hand, and her feet, scratched and brown, were minus shoes and stockings. In the cold weather she had her shoepacks and moccasins, but now in the summer [Pg 84]she must go barefooted like the rest of her friends. She was thankful that she was wearing, at the time their first cabin was burned, the only pair of shoes she had brought from home. These were saved for great occasions, and she thought of them with satisfaction, as she remembered that she could wear them to church the next day.
Carrying the bowls and Fergus Kennedy’s hoe, Archie walked alongside the two of them, while Agnes secretly admired his good looks, even though she didn’t want him to know. He, on the other hand, thought no one could be as pretty as Agnes; her soft auburn hair curled around her neck, and even though she was sunburned and covered in a few freckles on her nose and cheeks, her forehead and throat were perfectly white. She held her sunbonnet in her hand, and her feet, scratched and brown, were bare without shoes or stockings. In the colder months, she wore her shoepacks and moccasins, but now in the summer, she had to go barefoot like the rest of her friends. She was grateful that, when their first cabin burned down, she had been wearing the only pair of shoes she brought from home. Those were saved for special occasions, and she thought about them with satisfaction, knowing she could wear them to church the next day. [Pg 84]
“There is a newcomer in the neighborhood,” Archie told them all at the table, between his mouthfuls of mush and milk—“gape and swallow,” Polly called it.
“There’s a new person in the neighborhood,” Archie told everyone at the table, between his bites of mush and milk—“gape and swallow,” Polly called it.
“And who is the stranger?” Agnes asked.
“And who’s the stranger?” Agnes asked.
“A young man, David Campbell.”
“David Campbell, a young man.”
“And what is he like? Where has he come from? Where will he settle?”
“And what is he like? Where did he come from? Where will he settle?”
“Hear the lass’s questions,” laughed Polly. “Ye’ll be takin’ them wan be wan, Archie. Firstly, what is he like? Under this head come his features, his hair and eyes—”
“Hear the girl’s questions,” laughed Polly. “You’ll be taking them one by one, Archie. First, what is he like? Under this topic come his features, his hair and eyes—”
Agnes shook her head. “Ah, but Polly, you are almost sacreleegious with your firstly and your heads.”
Agnes shook her head. “Oh, but Polly, you’re almost sacrilegious with your 'firstly' and your 'heads'.”
“I? Not a mite. Can no one but a meenister be sayin’ firstly and secondly, and so on up to seventhly?”
“I? Not at all. Can only a minister say first, second, and all the way up to seventh?”
“Don’t bother with her, Archie; go on and tell us. I’m curious to know.”
“Forget about her, Archie; just go ahead and tell us. I’m really curious to know.”
“As if that needed tellin’,” continued Polly, bent on teasing.
“As if that needed saying,” continued Polly, intent on teasing.
Archie’s grave smile was his only reply to Polly’s words, then he went on to say: “He’s no so tall, but [Pg 85]broad shouldered; sandy hair and blue eyes he has. He’s rather a quiet-spoken man, but energetic, and seeming honest and weel intentioned.”
Archie’s serious smile was his only response to Polly’s words, then he continued, “He’s not very tall, but broad-shouldered; he has sandy hair and blue eyes. He’s somewhat soft-spoken, but energetic, and seems honest and well-intentioned.”
“Ah!” Agnes was suddenly thoughtful. Presently she laughed outright. “Has Jeanie seen him?”
“Ah!” Agnes suddenly became thoughtful. Then she burst out laughing. “Has Jeanie seen him?”
“Yes, he was twice over in the past week. He’s thinking of settling down the other side of Gilfillan’s.”
“Yes, he was there twice in the past week. He’s considering settling down on the other side of Gilfillan’s.”
“Has he a wife to follow him?”
“Does he have a wife to follow him?”
“No; he’s but himself.”
“No; he’s just himself.”
“Ah!” Polly was disappointed. “Then there’ll be no housewarming.”
“Ah!” Polly was let down. “So there won’t be a housewarming.”
“Not yet. He’ll put up a bit of a shanty for shelter and do better later on.”
“Not yet. He’ll throw up a little shack for shelter and improve things later on.”
“I’m that anxious to see him,” Agnes said. “I’ve a reason for it. Ah, but, I’ll be glad to see Jeanie to-morrow.” Her eyes danced and the dimples played around the corners of her mouth as she spoke.
“I’m really eager to see him,” Agnes said. “I have a reason for it. Ah, but I’ll be thrilled to see Jeanie tomorrow.” Her eyes sparkled and dimples appeared at the corners of her mouth as she spoke.
“Tell me what’s your consate, dear,” said Polly, coaxingly. “Ye’ve something that’s a sacret.”
“Tell me what your secret is, dear,” said Polly, coaxingly. “You have something that’s a secret.”
“No, I’ll not tell.” Agnes shook her head. “You charged me with curiosity, Polly O’Neill, and I’ll not satisfy yours. Who’s curious now? Come early,” she called to Archie, as he started away, “for I want to have a word with Jeanie before we go into the meeting-house, and I want to see this David Campbell.”
“No, I won’t tell.” Agnes shook her head. “You accused me of being curious, Polly O’Neill, and I won’t satisfy your curiosity. Who’s curious now? Come early,” she called to Archie as he started to walk away, “because I want to have a word with Jeanie before we go into the meeting house, and I want to see this David Campbell.”
Archie nodded, though to tell the truth he was a little troubled by Agnes’s eagerness to meet the newcomer. Suppose she should fancy him. Archie had [Pg 86]never been jealous before, but it must be said that even the elegance of his attire failed to bring him comfort as he trudged through the woods toward his home.
Archie nodded, but honestly, he felt a bit uneasy about Agnes's excitement to meet the new guy. What if she ended up liking him? Archie had never felt jealous before, but it has to be said that even the stylishness of his outfit didn’t make him feel any better as he walked through the woods toward home.
Even the next morning he had an uneasy feeling that Agnes’s excitement on the way to church was not due to her being impressed by the honor of riding with him upon the new horse, but because of David Campbell’s appearance in the neighborhood.
Even the next morning, he felt uneasy, sensing that Agnes’s excitement on the way to church wasn’t really about being impressed by the honor of riding with him on the new horse, but rather because David Campbell had shown up in the neighborhood.
“You’re overmerry for the Sabbath,” he said once, reprovingly, and was sorry a moment after the speech, because it had exactly the effect he feared.
"You’re too happy for the Sabbath," he said once, disapprovingly, and felt regret a moment after speaking, because it had the exact effect he worried about.
“Then I’ll meditate upon my shortcomings the rest of the way,” Agnes retorted. “You’ll no need to address your remarks to me again, Archie M’Clean. I’ll take your meenisterial advice and hold self-communion.” And Archie, feeling that he had brought the situation upon himself, was obliged to continue his way in silence, and the slight hold of Agnes’s hand around his waist was the sole solace he had. He had counted so much upon this ride, and to have it turn out thus by his own hasty speech was too much. All the bravery of his new garments went for nothing. He longed to apologize, but his stubborn Scotch pride prevented him, and so they rode on in silence till they were in sight of the meeting-house. Then Archie ventured to lay his fingers for one moment upon Agnes’s hand, but she withdrew her hold, and he was aware that he had offended in this, too. He turned to look at her, but [Pg 87]the blue eyes were obstinately cast down. Agnes, too, possessed her share of Scotch pride.
“Then I’ll think about my flaws for the rest of the ride,” Agnes shot back. “You don’t need to address your comments to me again, Archie M’Clean. I’ll take your ministerial advice and have some self-reflection.” And Archie, realizing he had created this situation, had no choice but to continue in silence, with the slight grip of Agnes’s hand around his waist being the only comfort he had. He had placed so much hope in this ride, and for it to turn out like this because of his own careless words was too much to handle. All the confidence from his new clothes meant nothing now. He wanted to apologize, but his stubborn Scottish pride held him back, so they rode on in silence until they spotted the meeting house. Then Archie dared to touch Agnes’s hand for just a moment, but she pulled away, and he realized he had offended her with that too. He turned to look at her, but her blue eyes were stubbornly averted. Agnes had her own share of Scottish pride as well.
They stopped before the cleared space where little groups of people stood. As Archie dismounted he saw that Agnes’s eyes were busy in looking over the arrivals. It was evident that there was no forgiveness for him unless he asked it. He raised his eyes to the girl as he lifted her down, but there was nothing but cold disdain in hers. “Ye’ll no hold my remark against me,” he whispered. “I was vexed for no reason but because ye were so eager to see David Campbell.”
They paused before the open area where small groups of people were gathered. As Archie got off his horse, he noticed that Agnes was scanning the new arrivals. It was clear that he wouldn’t be forgiven unless he asked for it. He looked at her while helping her down, but all he saw was cold disdain in her eyes. “You won’t hold my comment against me,” he whispered. “I was upset for no reason other than that you were so eager to see David Campbell.”
“Was that it?” Agnes gave him a smile, for, womanlike, the reason of the offence wiped out the seriousness of the offence itself, and, as she rested her hand lightly on his shoulder while she dismounted, she nodded, “I’ll forgive you if you’ll point out David Campbell.”
“Was that it?” Agnes smiled at him, because, like many women, the explanation for the offense made the offense itself feel less serious. As she lightly rested her hand on his shoulder while getting down, she nodded and said, “I’ll forgive you if you show me where David Campbell is.”
“There he is, over by Sam Gilfillan.”
“There he is, over by Sam Gilfillan.”
“I see him. I hope you enjoyed your ride; I did. I’m going to find Jeanie now.”
“I see him. I hope you enjoyed your ride; I did. I'm going to find Jeanie now.”
She was not long in seeking Jeanie out, and she quickly drew her to one side. “I want to show you something, Jeanie. Come over here.” She was so dimpling with repressed amusement that Jeanie followed, wondering. “Do you see that man over by the sycamore tree?” she asked. “The one talking to Sam Gilfillan, I mean.”
She didn't take long to find Jeanie and quickly pulled her aside. “I want to show you something, Jeanie. Come over here.” She was so full of suppressed laughter that Jeanie followed, curious. “Do you see that guy by the sycamore tree?” she asked. “The one talking to Sam Gilfillan, I mean.”
[Pg 88]
[Pg 88]
“Yes, I see him. It is David Campbell. How do you come to know him?”
“Yes, I see him. It’s David Campbell. How do you know him?”
“I don’t know him. He’s the one, Jeanie.”
“I don’t know him. He’s the one, Jeanie.”
“The one? What?”
"The one? Huh?"
“That you are to marry. Isn’t he just as I described?”
"You're getting married. Isn't he just like I said?"
“Oh, Agnes!” Jeanie turned scarlet. “You naughty girl.”
“Oh, Agnes!” Jeanie blushed. “You little troublemaker.”
“Well, then, he is. Not so very tall, sandy hair, blue eyes, quiet. What have you to say?”
"Well, he is. Not very tall, sandy hair, blue eyes, quiet. What do you have to say?"
“That you are a witch.”
"That you’re a witch."
“And you’ll lend me nothing if I come to borrow.”
“And you won’t lend me anything if I come to ask.”
“I’ll lend you anything.”
"I'll lend you whatever you need."
“Except David Campbell; I may want to borrow him sometimes.”
“Except for David Campbell; I might want to borrow him sometimes.”
Jeanie was about to speak, but just then the minister appeared, and a decorous line of worshippers entered the little meeting-house. What it was that Jeanie meant to say Agnes did not find out; but it was quite true that during the long service Jeanie stole more than one glance at David Campbell.
Jeanie was about to speak, but just then the minister showed up, and a proper line of worshippers came into the small meeting-house. What Jeanie was going to say, Agnes never found out; but it was definitely true that during the long service, Jeanie glanced at David Campbell more than once.
[Pg 89]
[Pg 89]
CHAPTER VI
JEANIE’S SECRET
JEANIE'S SECRET
The summer would have passed happily enough but for a rumor that there had been seen some hostile Indians in the next settlement; and this information so affected Fergus Kennedy that he became stricken with a continual fear, and was powerless to do anything but cower, rifle in hand, in the corner of the cabin. Brave man that he had always been, this condition seemed the more pitiful to his friends who had known him in his strength.
The summer would have gone by happily enough if it weren't for a rumor that some hostile Indians had been spotted in the nearby settlement; this news affected Fergus Kennedy so deeply that he was consumed by a constant fear, leaving him unable to do anything but cower with his rifle in the corner of the cabin. A brave man he had always been, this state seemed even more heartbreaking to his friends who had known him in his stronger days.
“It’s not like father,” Agnes told Polly, “and I don’t know what we shall do. The M’Cleans want us to leave here and go over to them, but who then will look after our clearing?”
“It’s not like Dad,” Agnes told Polly, “and I don’t know what we’re going to do. The M’Cleans want us to leave here and go over to them, but who will take care of our clearing?”
“Jerry Hunter ’ud do it.”
“Jerry Hunter would do it.”
“Maybe he would, but I don’t like to leave here just as we are fairly settled.”
“Maybe he would, but I don’t want to leave now that we’re pretty settled.”
“It ’ud be safer; we’re no so near to neighbors, and your fayther so distracted.” Polly pinched her chin thoughtfully. “Then there’s the childer. I’d shoot [Pg 90]down the redskins, and shed my last drop of blood for ’em; but would it save ’em if the beasts came?”
“It would be safer; we’re not so close to neighbors, and your father is so distracted.” Polly pinched her chin thoughtfully. “Then there are the kids. I’d shoot down the natives and shed my last drop of blood for them; but would it save them if the monsters came?”
“Then you think we ought to go to the garrison house?”
“Then you think we should go to the garrison house?”
“It would be safer. I don’t care for mysel’, Nancy; but when I think of Jimmy’s childer, I can’t peril them; for what would he say when he comes back, and finds them gone because of their mother’s foolhardiness?”
“It would be safer. I don’t care about myself, Nancy; but when I think of Jimmy’s kids, I can’t put them at risk; what would he say when he comes back and finds them gone because of their mother’s recklessness?”
“But I don’t like the fort with the cabins so close together, and the blockhouses so threatening and ugly. I do love the freedom of our own clearing. I don’t believe the Indians have an idea of coming here; the settlement is too big, and it is only a rumor that they have been seen in the neighborhood. I think we might wait awhile and enjoy our freedom.”
“But I don’t like the fort with the cabins so close together, and the blockhouses so menacing and unattractive. I really love the freedom of our own clearing. I don’t think the Indians are planning to come here; the settlement is too large, and it’s just a rumor that they’ve been spotted nearby. I think we should wait a bit and enjoy our freedom.”
“Land o’ mercy, Nancy! I’m no better pleased than you to go; but if there’s a chance of our being in danger, we must be on the safe side. I am as daring as the next; but I must say when we beeta have Injuns for visitors, I want to git out.”
“Goodness, Nancy! I’m not any happier about leaving than you are, but if there's a chance we might be in danger, we need to play it safe. I’m just as brave as anyone else, but I have to say, when we have Indians as guests, I want to get out.”
Therefore Agnes reluctantly packed up the things she most cared for—her favorite wolfskin that Archie had given her in place of the one she had taken such pride in at the first settlement; a little bowl quaintly carved, a belt ornamented with porcupine quills, and such like things. Polly’s feather-beds and the rest of the family necessities were packed on two horses, and the children were established in crates at the sides of [Pg 91]these beasts of burden; and so the journey was taken to the fort, now the centre of quite a large, though scattered, community.
So, Agnes reluctantly packed up the things she treasured most—her favorite wolfskin that Archie had given her instead of the one she had been so proud of at the first settlement; a little bowl that was nicely carved, a belt decorated with porcupine quills, and other similar items. Polly’s feather beds and the family essentials were loaded onto two horses, and the children were settled in crates on the sides of [Pg 91] these pack animals; and thus the journey to the fort, now the hub of a fairly large but dispersed community, began.
Several families, at the report of Indians near, had come into the fort, but there was still a number of the clearings occupied by those who did not easily take alarm, and who waited for a confirmation of the news before they should leave their comfortable quarters.
Several families, upon hearing reports of Indians nearby, had come into the fort, but there were still a number of clearings occupied by those who weren't easily alarmed and who waited for confirmation of the news before leaving their comfortable homes.
Jeanie insisted that Agnes should come immediately to her, but Agnes refused to leave her father altogether, though she spent many a day at the M’Cleans’ clearing, and there made the acquaintance of David Campbell, who, being a near neighbor, found it convenient to drop in often, despite the fact that Jeanie obstinately declared that she did not like him.
Jeanie insisted that Agnes come to her right away, but Agnes wouldn't leave her father completely. However, she spent many days at the M’Cleans’ clearing, where she got to know David Campbell, who lived nearby and often dropped by, even though Jeanie stubbornly claimed she didn't like him.
“He is a good fellow,” Agnes insisted, “and I don’t see why you don’t like him. You must and shall,” which was a sure way of encouraging Jeanie in her decision not to like him.
“He's a good guy,” Agnes insisted, “and I don’t understand why you don’t like him. You must and will,” which only encouraged Jeanie to stick to her decision not to like him.
“It is a pity Archie is your brother, for then you could take him and give me David,” said Agnes, one day, when Jeanie had been singing Archie’s praises.
“It’s a shame Archie is your brother, because then you could take him and give me David,” Agnes said one day, when Jeanie had been singing Archie’s praises.
“You can have David for aught I care,” returned Jeanie, bridling.
"You can have David for all I care," Jeanie shot back, bristling.
“Do you say so? Well then, I’ll go with him to meeting next Sabbath day.”
“Is that so? Alright, then I’ll go with him to church next Sunday.”
“You’d better wait till he asks you,” retorted Jeanie.
“You should probably wait until he asks you,” Jeanie shot back.
[Pg 92]
[Pg 92]
“Oh, he’ll ask me fast enough,” Agnes replied, nodding her head with an air of conviction.
“Oh, he’ll ask me soon enough,” Agnes replied, nodding her head with confidence.
Jeanie bit her lip but said nothing. David had asked her and she had refused. Like most girls she was in a contrary frame of mind when it came to a question of meeting a lover halfway. In her secret heart she was only too anxious to accept David’s company, but she would not have Agnes know it for the world, and though Agnes made many sly references to the pleasures to be expected upon the coming Sabbath, neither girl was particularly jubilant when she considered it, though of the two Agnes was the more pleased. She had noted Jeanie’s lofty expression, and laughed in her sleeve at the success of her little plot.
Jeanie bit her lip but said nothing. David had asked her and she had said no. Like most girls, she felt stubborn when it came to meeting a boyfriend halfway. Deep down, she was more than ready to hang out with David, but she wouldn’t let Agnes know that for anything. Even though Agnes made a lot of teasing comments about the fun expected for the upcoming Sunday, neither girl was particularly excited when she really thought about it, although Agnes was definitely the happier of the two. She noticed Jeanie’s proud expression and silently celebrated the success of her little scheme.
Not only one but two rather disconsolate members of the M’Clean family appeared at church the next Sabbath day. Not relenting in her determination to tease Jeanie, as well as to punish Archie for a fit of sulks he had had during the week, Agnes triumphantly had her way and led David to offer his escort. What did she care if heretofore he had seemed to have eyes and ears only for Jeanie? She would let Jeanie see that there were other girls beside herself, and it would also raise Archie’s estimation of her if he knew that she could walk off so easily with another girl’s lover, so she argued. Very adroitly she made Jeanie the main topic of conversation, so that David was entertained greatly, and the two were chatting like old friends when Jeanie [Pg 93]and Archie passed them on the road. David was always rather silent in Jeanie’s company, and she felt a jealous pang as she noticed how ready he seemed to talk to Agnes. She gave the two a stiff little nod as she passed, and Agnes smiled to herself. “It’s all for her own good,” she thought, “and I am glad I could make her put on that top-loftical look. As for Archie, he looks sour enough, but I don’t care.” She had learned some of Polly’s saucy ways, and the toss of her head was Polly’s own. Yet when Mrs. M’Clean urged her and David to come home with her to supper, the girl was nothing loath, and indeed was mischievously curious to see how Jeanie would treat her, and to carry further her harmless little flirtation with David.
Not just one, but two rather gloomy members of the M’Clean family showed up at church the following Sunday. Not giving up on her plan to tease Jeanie and to get back at Archie for being moody during the week, Agnes confidently led David to offer his company. Why should she care that he had only seemed interested in Jeanie before? She wanted Jeanie to realize that there were other girls besides her, and it would also boost Archie’s opinion of her if he saw that she could easily walk off with another girl’s boyfriend, she reasoned. She skillfully made Jeanie the main topic of conversation, keeping David entertained, and the two were chatting like old friends when Jeanie and Archie passed them on the road. David was usually pretty quiet around Jeanie, and she felt a twinge of jealousy as she noticed how eager he seemed to talk to Agnes. She gave the two a stiff nod as she walked by, while Agnes smiled to herself. “It’s all for her own good,” she thought, “and I’m glad I could make her wear that haughty expression. As for Archie, he looks sour enough, but I don’t care.” She had picked up some of Polly’s bold ways, and the toss of her head was just like Polly’s. But when Mrs. M’Clean invited her and David to come home for supper, she was more than happy to accept, and indeed was playfully curious to see how Jeanie would react, while also wanting to continue her harmless little flirtation with David.
The M’Cleans had made of their clearing one of the most comfortable places thereabouts. Both father and son had a genius for the mechanic arts, so that they were well supplied with hominy blocks, hand-mills, tanning vats, looms, and such affairs, all of their own manufacture, and though rude and clumsy, these were well adapted to their needs. The house was more commodious than at first, having besides its living-room, a bedroom on the first floor and a lean-to, or kitchen. A loft overhead gave two or three sleeping rooms. The building, floored with smooth puncheons, and, being well roofed and chinked, was very comfortable. Archie’s latest achievement, a milk bucket having staves alternately red and white, Jeanie displayed [Pg 94]with great pride, and though Agnes really thought it beautiful, she declared that it was too gaudy.
The M’Cleans had turned their clearing into one of the most comfortable spots around. Both the father and son were skilled at making things, so they had plenty of hominy blocks, hand-mills, tanning vats, looms, and other tools they made themselves. Although they were a bit rough and clumsy, these tools fit their needs perfectly. The house was more spacious now, featuring a living room, a bedroom on the first floor, and a lean-to that served as a kitchen. An upper loft provided two or three sleeping areas. The building, with its smooth puncheon floors and solid roofing and chinking, was very cozy. Archie’s latest creation, a milk bucket striped alternately in red and white, was proudly shown off by Jeanie, and even though Agnes thought it looked nice, she insisted it was too flashy.
At table a discussion of the day’s services was considered proper and fit, the sermon being the chief topic of conversation. Joseph M’Clean was still a strict Presbyterian, and did not uphold the lapses from a serious deportment into which so many of the pioneers had fallen. He was bound that his own family should be “releegious and orderly on the Sabbath, no matter what his neighbors did,” and so the Sabbath evening was passed soberly in singing psalms, and in reading from the Bible, and in discussing at great length the chapters read. Archie quite warmed up to the debate, but David had little to say, putting in only a word now and then, his eyes between times upon Jeanie, who had treated him with a cold scorn all day.
At the table, it seemed appropriate to discuss the day’s services, with the sermon being the main topic of conversation. Joseph M’Clean was still a strict Presbyterian and disapproved of the serious behavior lapses that so many pioneers had fallen into. He was determined that his own family would be "religious and orderly on the Sabbath, regardless of what his neighbors did," so they spent Sabbath evening soberly singing psalms, reading the Bible, and discussing the chapters they read at length. Archie got really into the debate, but David had little to say, only chiming in occasionally, his eyes often on Jeanie, who had treated him with cold disdain all day.
It was when the two girls went up to their loft room to prepare for bed that Jeanie had her say. She, too, had been very quiet, for Agnes had lured David over to her side upon the settle, and had ignored Archie entirely.
It was when the two girls went up to their loft room to get ready for bed that Jeanie spoke up. She had also been very quiet, since Agnes had drawn David over to her side on the bench and had completely ignored Archie.
“I think you treat Archie too badly,” said Jeanie, shaking down her dark locks of hair.
“I think you’re being too hard on Archie,” said Jeanie, shaking out her dark hair.
“Oh, no, you mean I treat David too well,” returned Agnes, saucily.
“Oh, no, you mean I spoil David too much,” Agnes replied playfully.
“What do I care how you treat David?”
“What do I care about how you treat David?”
“You care a great deal; confess that you do, and I’ll not treat him so well.”
“You care a lot; admit that you do, and I won’t treat him as nicely.”
[Pg 95]
[Pg 95]
“I’ll not confess.”
“I won’t confess.”
“Very well, you shall be tortured till you do.”
“Alright, you’re going to be tortured until you do.”
“You are a heartless girl, Nancy Kennedy.”
“You're a heartless girl, Nancy Kennedy.”
“Indeed, then, I’m not; I am too soft hearted.”
“Yeah, that’s true; I’m just too soft-hearted.”
“Then why do you turn a cold shoulder to poor Archie?”
“Then why do you ignore poor Archie?”
“‘I’m ower young to marry,’ and Archie does try one with his talk of what he means to do when he is twenty-one.”
“‘I’m too young to get married,’ and Archie does try to convince me with his plans for when he turns twenty-one.”
“Just think what fine buckets and bowls he could make you, Nancy. There would be no one anywhere about who could make such a display as you.”
“Just imagine the amazing buckets and bowls he could make for you, Nancy. There wouldn’t be anyone anywhere who could make a display like yours.”
“As if I’d trade my heart for a red and white bucket; I’m not an Indian squaw to be bought with trinkets.”
“As if I’d trade my heart for a red and white bucket; I’m not some Native American woman to be bought with trinkets.”
“And Archie doesn’t think so. It was only I who said that. Archie is very modest.”
“And Archie doesn’t believe that. I was the only one who said it. Archie is really humble.”
“He’s well aware of his own good traits. He will make a good meenister, and I’m no one to hanker after being a meenister’s wife.”
“He knows his own good qualities. He'll make a great minister, and I'm not someone who dreams of being a minister's wife.”
“You ought to feel honored if ever you are.”
“You should feel honored if you ever are.”
“Maybe, but I think, as I said before, I am ower young.” She put on an innocent, childlike expression, and gave a side glance at Jeanie. “David can make fine bowls, too, and he is to make me one, and, moreover, he is going to tan a famous bearskin for me.” She gave her information carelessly and laughed at the “Oh!” that it extracted from Jeanie. “You must learn [Pg 96]from the Indians not to make a sound when you’re being tortured,” she said calmly. “I’ll tell you something else, and see if you can’t do better. David’s mare goes beautifully, and I am to try her some day. He will borrow another, and we are going to—to—” She peeped around at Jeanie who had averted her head and whose face was buried in her hands.
“Maybe, but like I said before, I’m way too young.” She put on an innocent, childlike expression and glanced sideways at Jeanie. “David can make great bowls too, and he’s going to make me one, plus he’s going to tan an amazing bearskin for me.” She shared this casually and laughed at the “Oh!” that it got from Jeanie. “You need to learn from the Indians not to make a sound when you’re being tortured,” she said calmly. “I’ll tell you something else and see if you can do better. David’s mare runs beautifully, and I’m going to try her out someday. He’ll borrow another one, and we’re going to—to—” She peeked at Jeanie, who had turned her head away with her face buried in her hands.
“You didn’t make a sound,” Agnes went on, trying to unclasp her friend’s closely locked fingers. “You are getting on famously.” She laughed softly as she finally pulled away the resisting hands from Jeanie’s face. “Do you hate me, Jeanie?”
“You didn’t say anything,” Agnes continued, trying to pry her friend’s tightly clasped fingers apart. “You’re doing great.” She chuckled gently as she finally pulled the reluctant hands away from Jeanie’s face. “Do you hate me, Jeanie?”
“No,” came reluctantly.
“No,” came hesitantly.
“Because it’s wicked to hate people, or because it is I, and you can’t help loving me even if I do tease you?”
“Is it because it’s wrong to hate people, or is it because it’s me, and you can’t help but love me even if I do mess with you?”
Jeanie made no answer.
Jeanie didn’t respond.
“Will you confess? Will you say that you like David better than any one in the whole wide world?”
“Will you confess? Will you say that you like David more than anyone else in the whole wide world?”
Jeanie shook her head decidedly.
Jeanie shook her head firmly.
“Peggy Wilson said that David was a fine lad, and I was in luck to get ahead of you.”
“Peggy Wilson said that David was a great guy, and I was lucky to get one step ahead of you.”
Jeanie never stirred.
Jeanie remained still.
“And Phil Beatty came up when we were going to mount to ride home, and he said, ‘When you give your housewarming, Dave, count on me; you’ll be wanting some one to help you if you’re going to add to your house soon,’ and David laughed; and when he put me [Pg 97]on the horse, I vow he squeezed my hand. I think I like David very much, and as long as you don’t care for him—why—there would be nothing wrong in liking him, would there? Now if I had tried to attract him behind your back and without learning whether you wanted him or not, that would be another thing, and it would be too dishonorable to think of, but as it is—let me see—he is twenty and I am now sixteen; in another year I might like him well enough. Do we look well together, Jeanie? I ask only on my own account, since you don’t admire David. David—it is a nice name, isn’t it? Mrs. David Campbell, I wonder how I should like to be known as that.”
“And Phil Beatty came over when we were about to mount our horses to ride home, and he said, ‘When you throw your housewarming, Dave, count me in; you'll need someone to help you if you're planning to expand your house soon,’ and David laughed. When he lifted me onto the horse, I swear he squeezed my hand. I really like David a lot, and since you don’t have feelings for him—well—there’s nothing wrong with liking him, right? Now, if I had tried to go after him behind your back without finding out if you wanted him or not, that would be a different story, and it would be too dishonorable to even consider, but as it stands—let me see—he's twenty and I'm now sixteen; in a year, I might really like him. Do you think we look good together, Jeanie? I'm asking just for myself since you don’t admire David. David—it’s a nice name, isn’t it? Mrs. David Campbell, I wonder how I would feel being called that.”
Jeanie sprang to her feet, and flung Agnes’s hand from her. “You are a mean, aggravating girl. I don’t love you, if you want to know. I wish I had never seen you.” And she burst into tears.
Jeanie jumped to her feet and shoved Agnes's hand away. "You're a mean, annoying girl. I don't love you, in case you were wondering. I wish I'd never met you." Then she broke down in tears.
“Now, haven’t I gone and done it!” exclaimed Agnes. “But still—now don’t cry, Jeanie—still if you don’t care for David, why can’t you let me have him?”
“Now, haven’t I really done it!” exclaimed Agnes. “But still—please don’t cry, Jeanie—if you don’t care for David, why can’t you let me have him?”
“I do care,” sobbed Jeanie, “if that satisfies you—if you like to be a fiendish Indian and torture my secrets out of me.”
“I do care,” cried Jeanie, “if that makes you happy—if you enjoy being a cruel Indian and forcing my secrets out of me.”
“Was it a secret?”
"Was it a secret?"
“You know it was. You know you had no right to tease it out of me when I didn’t want to tell it. You know it was cruel.”
“You know it was. You know you had no right to pull it out of me when I didn’t want to share it. You know it was mean.”
“I didn’t know. I forgot you might want to keep it [Pg 98]even from me, and that I hadn’t any right to make you tell me. I forgot everything except that I was bound to make you acknowledge that I had prophesied truly. I did that,” she added, half in triumph, though she was really much subdued. She went close to Jeanie, and attempted to put her arm around her friend, but Jeanie pushed her away. Agnes grew more penitent as she realized how deeply she had offended, and she stood the picture of contrition. “I’m so sorry, Jeanie,” she said, after a pause in which only Jeanie’s sobs could be heard. “I’ll never, never tell any one. I will not, truly. I see now I was very wicked to tease you so, but I know David likes you better than anybody, and—please be friends and I’ll tell you why he seemed to like being with me—I talked about you all the time.”
“I didn’t know. I forgot you might want to keep it [Pg 98]even from me, and that I didn’t have any right to make you tell me. I forgot everything except that I was determined to make you admit that I had predicted correctly. I did that,” she added, half proudly, though she was actually feeling quite subdued. She moved closer to Jeanie and tried to put her arm around her friend, but Jeanie pushed her away. Agnes felt more regret as she realized how much she had upset her, and she stood there looking remorseful. “I’m so sorry, Jeanie,” she said, after a pause filled only with Jeanie’s sobs. “I’ll never, ever tell anyone. I really won’t. I see now I was very wrong to tease you like that, but I know David likes you more than anyone else, and—please let’s be friends and I’ll explain why he seemed to enjoy being with me—I talked about you all the time.”
At this Jeanie raised her head. “Are you telling me the truth, Nancy?”
At this, Jeanie looked up. “Are you being honest with me, Nancy?”
“Of course I am. You shouldn’t say that even if I have teased you. You know I always tell the truth.”
“Of course I am. You shouldn’t say that even if I’ve teased you. You know I always speak the truth.”
“How came you to think of that—of talking about me?”
“How did you come up with the idea of talking about me?”
“Because—” It was Agnes’s turn to hang her head. “You said once when you wanted to please Archie and get him to do anything for you that you had but to talk of me.”
“Because—” It was Agnes’s turn to lower her head. “You once said that when you wanted to make Archie happy and get him to do anything for you, all you had to do was mention me.”
“Then—now tell me the truth, since you know my secret—do you like Archie?”
“Then—now tell me the truth, since you know my secret—do you like Archie?”
“Yes—I like him, but I do not like to think of [Pg 99]marrying any one. I will not think of it till I see my mother again.”
“Yes—I like him, but I don’t want to think about marrying anyone. I won’t think about it until I see my mother again.”
“But we are as old as our mothers were when they were married.”
“But we are as old as our moms were when they got married.”
“Yes, and older than Polly, who was but fifteen, and is now only twenty-four. But I want to wait, so don’t fash me about it, Jeanie, till my mother comes. I am in no haste.”
“Yes, and older than Polly, who was just fifteen and is now only twenty-four. But I want to wait, so don’t pressure me about it, Jeanie, until my mom arrives. I’m in no rush.”
“No more am I, though I—I—”
“No more am I, though I—I—”
“Yes, I know; you—you—will wait for David, and you will not have long to wait if you but give him half a chance.”
“Yes, I know; you—you—will wait for David, and you won’t have to wait long if you just give him half a chance.”
At this Jeanie put her arms around Agnes and peace was concluded, Agnes feeling that though she had gained her point, it was at the sorry cost of a bit of her own self-respect, and she felt ashamed at having pressed Jeanie so hard as to make her give up the secret which was her own dear girlish dream. She determined at once that she would do all that she could to make matters easy for the pair, and that they should never have reason to reproach her for a lack of friendship.
At this, Jeanie wrapped her arms around Agnes, and peace was restored. Agnes felt that even though she had won her argument, it came at the unfortunate cost of her own self-respect. She felt ashamed for pushing Jeanie so hard that she made her reveal the secret that was her cherished girlish dream. She immediately decided that she would do everything she could to make things easier for them, ensuring they would never have a reason to blame her for not being a good friend.
The Indian alarm came to nothing, yet because of her father Agnes was glad to stay at the fort all summer, though she longed for the little cabin and for the time when her mother should come. How long it seemed since she left her old home and started forth to this new Ohio country. It had been a month or more since she had been down to the little clearing [Pg 100]to which she and Polly hoped soon to return, for now the cold weather would soon set in and the danger from Indians would be over. Archie, who had ridden by frequently, reported all in good order, and they concluded that Jerry Hunter must be there, as Archie had seen smoke coming from the chimney on more than one occasion. “I didn’t go in,” he told Agnes, “for it seemed all in first-rate condition.”
The Indian threat turned out to be nothing, but Agnes was happy to stay at the fort all summer because of her father, even though she missed the little cabin and the time when her mother would arrive. It felt like ages since she left her old home and set out for this new Ohio territory. It had been more than a month since she visited the little clearing [Pg 100] that she and Polly hoped to return to soon, since the cold weather would be here soon and the danger from Indians would be gone. Archie, who had often ridden by, reported everything was in good shape, and they figured that Jerry Hunter must be there, since Archie had seen smoke coming from the chimney multiple times. “I didn’t go in,” he told Agnes, “because it looked to be in first-rate condition.”
“That’s good to know,” Agnes returned. “I dreaded to see it looking dilapidated, and, besides,—” she hesitated, “I didn’t know but that Humphrey Muirhead might have tried to do some damage to the place, knowing we were away.”
"That's great to hear," Agnes replied. "I was really worried about it looking run-down, and also—" she paused, "I wasn't sure if Humphrey Muirhead might have tried to mess with the place since we were gone."
“I don’t know that he does know it; he has been keeping pretty quiet lately. I suppose he feels safe, and knows that you will not trouble him again.”
“I’m not sure he actually knows it; he’s been pretty quiet lately. I think he feels safe and knows that you won’t bother him again.”
“I wish I could.”
"I wish I could."
Archie smiled. “It would only be worse for you if you did. Faith, Agnes, in this country where there’s land enough, and to spare, why do you hanker after Naboth’s vineyard?”
Archie smiled. “It would only be worse for you if you did. Honestly, Agnes, in this country where there’s more than enough land, why do you long for Naboth’s vineyard?”
“If it were Naboth’s vineyard, I wouldn’t hanker, for I’d have no right to, but I feel, and always shall feel, that grandfather intended my mother to have that place. It is the best about here. He put time and money in it, and the house is such a good roomy one, while the farm is cleared far more than most of the others, and one could make a good living from it. If [Pg 101]we could have the place all so well cleared, with the truck patch and the orchard and all that, we could send for mother at once. But now that father cannot work as heartily as he once did, it will be years before we can hope to have as good a place as that.”
“If it were Naboth’s vineyard, I wouldn’t want it, because I wouldn’t have a right to, but I feel, and will always feel, that my grandfather meant for my mother to have that place. It’s the best one around here. He invested time and money into it, and the house is spacious, while the farm is cleared much more than most others, and you could make a good living from it. If we could get the place all cleared up, with the garden and the orchard and everything, we could bring my mother here right away. But now that my father can’t work as hard as he used to, it’ll be years before we can hope to have a place as good as that.”
“I should have your mother come, anyhow, if I were you.”
“I would definitely have your mom come, if I were you.”
“Oh, I mean to have her come as soon as there is a chance for her to find company this far. I have sent her word. Our little cabin is small, to be sure, and with two families in it we shall be crowded, but we are going to add a lean-to, and I don’t doubt but that we can get along after a fashion.”
“Oh, I plan to have her come as soon as there's a chance for her to find company this far. I've sent her a message. Our little cabin is small, for sure, and with two families in it we’ll be crowded, but we’re going to add a lean-to, and I have no doubt we can manage somehow.”
“I wish you would remember that I shall soon be ready to take one member of the family away to another home,” said Archie, pointedly. Agnes, for answer, gave a shrug of her shoulders and walked away. She did not care to bring up that question.
“I wish you’d remember that I’ll soon be ready to take one family member to another home,” Archie said pointedly. Agnes simply shrugged and walked away. She didn't want to discuss that.
It was a crisp, clear morning—the last of November—when the family returned to the cabin. There were evidences to be seen of a man’s presence when they entered the door. A pipe lay on the table, a pair of shoepacks on the floor, a book, half open, had been tossed on the settle. Agnes took in all these details. “Jerry is still here,” she remarked, “but I didn’t know he ever touched a book.”
It was a chilly, clear morning—the last of November—when the family came back to the cabin. There were signs of a man’s presence as they walked in the door. A pipe rested on the table, a pair of boots was on the floor, and a book, half open, had been thrown onto the couch. Agnes noticed all these details. “Jerry is still here,” she said, “but I didn’t think he ever read a book.”
“Never mind the book, or what he touches,” said Polly; “we’ve got to stir our stumps and get these [Pg 102]things of ours where they belong. Where’s your father?”
“Forget about the book or what he’s handling,” said Polly; “we need to hurry up and get our stuff where it belongs. Where’s your dad?”
“He’s gone out to the truck patch.”
"He's gone out to the vegetable garden."
“So much the better. We shan’t need him till mealtime. By then Jerry will be back, I’m thinking. Trust the men for bein’ on hand when the vittles is on the table.”
“That's great. We won't need him until mealtime. By then, I think Jerry will be back. You can always count on the guys to show up when there's food on the table.”
But it was not till they were snugly settled in bed that night that they heard the sound of some one at the door which Agnes had securely bolted. She gave Polly a gentle shake and whispered, “There’s some one at the door, Polly; I expect it’s Jerry.”
But it wasn’t until they were comfortably settled in bed that night that they heard someone at the door that Agnes had locked tightly. She nudged Polly gently and whispered, “There’s someone at the door, Polly; I think it’s Jerry.”
“Whist!” said Polly. “Don’t wake your fayther, though he do sleep that heavy you could fire off a gun in the room and it wouldn’t stir him. I’ll go to the door and ask who it is.” She suited the action to the word and put the question, “Is it yersel’, Jerry?”
“Shh!” said Polly. “Don’t wake your father, even though he sleeps so soundly you could shoot a gun in the room and it wouldn’t wake him. I’ll go to the door and ask who it is.” She followed through and asked, “Is it you, Jerry?”
“No,” was the reply in an unfamiliar voice. “Who are you, and what are you doing in my house?”
“No,” came the response in a voice she didn’t recognize. “Who are you, and what are you doing in my house?”
Polly drew back. “The man’s stark, starin’ mad!” she exclaimed. “What’s he doin’ wanderin’ about without a kaper?”
Polly stepped back. “That guy is completely out of his mind!” she exclaimed. “What’s he doing wandering around without a plan?”
“Don’t let him in! Don’t let him in!” cried Agnes. “See that the window’s shut, Polly, do.”
“Don’t let him in! Don’t let him in!” yelled Agnes. “Make sure the window’s closed, Polly, please.”
But Polly’s curiosity got the best of her, and she went to the window to peer out. The man was fumbling at the door, trying to get it unfastened. Failing in this he went toward the window. Polly [Pg 103]quickly slammed to the wooden shutter, at the same time crying out, “Get out of here wid ye, and do it quick.”
But Polly’s curiosity got the better of her, and she went to the window to look outside. The man was struggling with the door, trying to unlock it. When that didn’t work, he walked over to the window. Polly quickly slammed the wooden shutter shut and yelled, “Get out of here, and do it fast!” [Pg 103]
“I’ll do nothing of the kind,” came the reply. “This is my house, and naturally I should like to get into it.”
“I’m not going to do that,” came the reply. “This is my house, and of course I want to get inside.”
Polly opened the shutter a crack. “Who says it is your house?” she asked.
Polly opened the shutter a little. “Who says this is your house?” she asked.
“I’ve been living here for a month, and it’s mine by good right. The people who used to live here have gone back east, as perhaps you know, and as I came here before you did, I have the best right to the place. First come, first served, you know. If you don’t let me in by the door, I will have to climb in by one of the windows. Where’s your husband? Perhaps he’ll listen to reason.”
“I’ve been living here for a month, and I have every right to it. The people who used to live here have gone back east, as you might know, and since I got here before you did, I have the strongest claim to this place. First come, first served, you know. If you don’t let me in through the door, I’ll just have to climb in through one of the windows. Where’s your husband? Maybe he’ll be more reasonable.”
“It’s mesel’ who’d be glad to know where he is,” returned Polly, seriously, “and I’d be glad if you’d tell me.”
“It’s me who’d really like to know where he is,” replied Polly, seriously, “and I’d appreciate it if you’d tell me.”
The man gave a little chuckle.
The man let out a small laugh.
Agnes by this time had drawn near to Polly and was listening.
Agnes had by now moved closer to Polly and was listening.
“I don’t believe he’s crazy, Polly,” she whispered; “he’s only impudent. Shall I call father?”
“I don’t think he’s crazy, Polly,” she whispered; “he’s just being rude. Should I call Dad?”
“No, I’ll manage him,” returned Polly, coolly. “Let him try to get in wanst, an’ I’ll make it hot for him. If he’s not a crazy man nor an Injun, I’m not afraid to tackle him.”
“No, I’ll handle him,” replied Polly, calmly. “Let him try to get in once, and I’ll make it tough for him. If he’s not a crazy guy or a Native American, I’m not afraid to take him on.”
The man was now occupied in wresting the leathern [Pg 104]hinges of the shutters from their fastenings, and seemed likely to succeed. It would be easy enough then to cut through the piece of linen which, smeared with bear’s oil, served in lieu of window-glass.
The man was now busy prying the leather hinges of the shutters loose from their fastenings and looked like he was going to succeed. Once he did, it would be simple to slice through the piece of linen that was smeared with bear oil, which acted as a substitute for window glass. [Pg 104]
“You stop right there,” cried Polly, “or I’ll give you a taste of shot. The best thing for you is to mount yer hoss, or if you haven’t one, to go foot-back if you like to where you came from, for go you shall, or you’ll be sorry.”
“You stop right there,” yelled Polly, “or I’ll shoot. The best thing for you is to get on your horse, or if you don’t have one, then walk back to where you came from, because you’re leaving one way or another, or you’ll regret it.”
There was no answer but the bang of the shutter as it fell from its hinges. Polly’s temper was up, and without further ado she snatched up her rifle from its accustomed corner. There was a flash, a report, a heavy fall, and Polly backed away from the window, while Agnes sank to the floor covering her face with her hands.
There was no answer except for the bang of the shutter as it fell off its hinges. Polly was angry, and without hesitation, she grabbed her rifle from its usual spot. There was a flash, a loud bang, a heavy thud, and Polly stepped back from the window while Agnes dropped to the floor, covering her face with her hands.
[Pg 105]
[Pg 105]
CHAPTER VII
THE INTRUDER
THE INTRUDER
It was some weeks later that the gaunt form of a young man might have been seen stretched on the bed in one of the loft rooms. The place was very still. Upon the homespun curtains at the small window the flickering play of light and shade showed forth the drawing of a pine tree’s branches. An array of bowls and cups stood upon a small table and the small room bore the appearance of having been used for some time by one used to nursing a very ill patient.
It was a few weeks later that the thin figure of a young man could be seen lying on the bed in one of the loft rooms. The place was very quiet. The homespun curtains at the small window displayed a flickering pattern of light and shadow that highlighted the shape of a pine tree’s branches. A collection of bowls and cups sat on a small table, and the tiny room looked like it had been used for a while by someone accustomed to caring for a seriously ill patient.
Presently the young man opened his eyes wearily and looked around the room. He was very white and wan. His dark hair, which had been cropped close, was beginning to grow out in little wavy locks about his forehead. He lifted his hand feebly, and looked at its transparent thinness. “Where am I?” he asked weakly.
Right now, the young man opened his eyes tiredly and glanced around the room. He looked very pale and weak. His dark hair, which had been cut short, was starting to grow out in little wavy strands around his forehead. He lifted his hand weakly and stared at its translucent thinness. “Where am I?” he asked faintly.
At his words Polly came forward and observed him closely. “Praise God, yer yersel’ again!” she exclaimed. “Now don’t say a word, me lad. Drink this, and go to sleep.”
At his words, Polly stepped forward and looked at him closely. “Thank God, you’re back to yourself!” she exclaimed. “Now don’t say a thing, my boy. Drink this and go to sleep.”
[Pg 106]
[Pg 106]
The young man gazed at her wonderingly, but he obeyed so far as to drink from the cup which she held to his lips. “I don’t want to go to sleep. I want to know where I am,” he persisted. “It looks natural and yet it doesn’t.”
The young man looked at her in amazement, but he did as she asked and drank from the cup she tilted to his lips. “I don’t want to fall asleep. I want to know where I am,” he insisted. “It seems familiar, yet it doesn’t.”
Polly set down her cup and smiled, the young man regarding her silently but with evident surprise. He took in every detail of her rough dress; he noted the thick hair which swept back in pretty curves from the low forehead, the steady gray eyes with their long dark lashes, the firm red lips. He closed his eyes, but opened them again, almost immediately. “You’re still here,” he said; “I thought you were a dream.”
Polly put down her cup and smiled, while the young man looked at her in silence, clearly surprised. He took in every detail of her simple dress; he noticed her thick hair styled in pretty waves from her low forehead, her steady gray eyes with long dark lashes, and her firm red lips. He shut his eyes but opened them again almost right away. “You’re still here,” he said; “I thought you were a dream.”
Polly smiled again. “I’m a purty substantial dream. Do you feel better?”
Polly smiled again. “I’m a pretty big dream. Do you feel better?”
“Yes, I suppose so; only I don’t know what has been the matter. Where am I? What has happened?”
“Yes, I guess so; I just don’t know what’s wrong. Where am I? What happened?”
Polly shook her head. “Don’t try to remember. You are here in good hands. All you have to do is to obey orders and try to get well and strong.”
Polly shook her head. “Don’t try to remember. You’re in good hands. All you need to do is follow orders and focus on getting better and stronger.”
“I begin to remember.” The patient spoke slowly as if recalling, gradually, certain events. “I came home and couldn’t get in; then somebody fired at me.” He looked at Polly inquiringly, and the blood mounted to the very roots of her hair.
“I’m starting to remember.” The patient spoke slowly, as if he was piecing together certain events. “I got home and couldn’t get in; then someone shot at me.” He looked at Polly curiously, and the blood rushed to the roots of her hair.
“Yes, but you must wait till you are stronger to hear all about it,” she told him. “We do not know your name, and you do not know us. I am Polly O’Neill; [Pg 107]that’s enough for you to know at one time. We’ll talk about the hows and whys later.”
"Yes, but you need to wait until you're stronger to hear everything," she said to him. "We don't know your name, and you don’t know us. I'm Polly O’Neill; [Pg 107] that's enough for now. We'll discuss the details later."
She left the room and went downstairs where she at once sought out Agnes, beckoning to her with a look of mystery. “He’s got his mind again,” she said. “Now, what’s to be done? Do you suppose he’ll be telling it around that Polly O’Neill made a target of him?”
She left the room and went downstairs, immediately looking for Agnes and signaling her with a mysterious expression. “He’s fixated on it again,” she said. “What should we do? Do you think he’ll spread the word that Polly O’Neill made him a target?”
“Of course not. When we explain that he was breaking into our house, he will be glad enough to keep quiet about it; and if he does not, I think we shall have our own story to tell, and it will be believed.” Agnes gave her head a toss and Polly laughed.
“Of course not. When we explain that he was breaking into our house, he'll be more than happy to stay quiet about it; and if he doesn’t, I believe we’ll have our own story to share, and people will believe it.” Agnes tossed her head, and Polly laughed.
“Very well, then,” said the latter, “since you are so high an’ mighty about it, suppose you go up with this dish of porridge an’ see what he has to say for himself.”
“Alright, then,” said the other, “since you’re so full of yourself about it, why don’t you take this bowl of porridge up and hear what he has to say for himself.”
“Ah, but, Polly—”
“Hey, but, Polly—”
“No ah buts; go right along,” and Polly gave her a good-humored push toward the table where the bowl of porridge stood.
“Enough with the excuses; just go ahead,” and Polly playfully nudged her toward the table where the bowl of porridge was.
“He’s a young man,” said Agnes, still hesitating.
“He's a young guy,” Agnes said, still unsure.
“Yes, and good looking and nice spoken. He’ll not bite you,” returned Polly, blandly. “Go along with your porridge before it gets cold; and if he wants to talk, let him.”
“Yes, and he's good-looking and speaks well. He won’t bite you,” Polly replied calmly. “Go have your porridge before it gets cold; and if he wants to talk, let him.”
Agnes, with bowl in hand, slowly mounted the stairs to the loft. On Polly’s best feather-bed, covered warmly with skins, lay the wounded man. His eyes were closed, but, at the sound of Agnes’s gentle voice, he opened [Pg 108]them. “Here is some porridge for you,” the girl said.
Agnes, holding a bowl, slowly climbed the stairs to the loft. On Polly’s best feather bed, snug under some skins, lay the injured man. His eyes were closed, but at the sound of Agnes’s soft voice, he opened them. “Here’s some porridge for you,” the girl said. [Pg 108]
“Thank you, but I don’t care for it.”
“Thanks, but I’m not into it.”
“You must take it. Polly says so. She is the best nurse in the world.”
“You have to take it. Polly says so. She's the best nurse in the world.”
The young man smiled. “Well, if Polly says so, I suppose that settles it. Will you bring it close, and may I ask you to raise my head a little?”
The young man smiled. “Well, if Polly says so, I guess that settles it. Can you bring it closer, and could you lift my head a little?”
Agnes pushed the pillow further under his shoulders and raised his head, holding the bowl while he drank his gruel.
Agnes slid the pillow further under his shoulders and lifted his head, holding the bowl while he drank his porridge.
“I’d like to sit up a little. I want to look out,” said the young man.
“I’d like to sit up a bit. I want to see outside,” said the young man.
Agnes made a roll of some skins which she brought from the next room, and by their aid he was propped up; then she drew aside the curtain from the little window and stood waiting.
Agnes rolled up some skins she brought in from the next room and used them to prop him up. Then she pulled aside the curtain from the small window and stood there waiting.

“It is good to see the outside world again,” he said. “It is familiar enough. I think it is time for explanations. Will you tell me how I came to be here, and why you are here, and who you all are? I’ve had glimpses of the reality of it all, though I suppose my mind has been wandering a bit, too. How long have I been in this bed?”
“It’s nice to see the outside world again,” he said. “It feels familiar enough. I think it’s time for some explanations. Will you tell me how I ended up here, why you’re all here, and who you are? I’ve caught brief glimpses of what’s really going on, though I guess my mind has been wandering a bit, too. How long have I been in this bed?”
“Nearly three weeks.”
"Almost three weeks."
The young man gave an exclamation of surprise, and then, with a gentle wave of his hand, he said, “Don’t stand.” Agnes drew up a low stool. She was not very used to courtly ways and they embarrassed her, so she [Pg 109]sat looking down at her brown hands folded on her lap, and wished she could think of some excuse to take her downstairs.
The young man shouted in surprise, and then, with a gentle wave of his hand, he said, “Don’t stand.” Agnes pulled up a low stool. She wasn’t very familiar with formal manners, and they made her uncomfortable, so she sat looking down at her brown hands folded in her lap, wishing she could come up with an excuse to go back downstairs. [Pg 109]
For some time there was silence, the girl feeling conscious that she was being steadfastly regarded by a pair of big brown eyes.
For a while, there was silence, and the girl felt aware that she was being watched intently by a pair of large brown eyes.
“I remember now,” the young man broke the silence by saying. “I have seen you before, and that good woman you speak of as Polly called you Nancy. That is one of the things I remember. I don’t know what came next, for I drifted off into that dreamy world I have been in for so long.”
“I remember now,” the young man said, breaking the silence. “I’ve seen you before, and that nice woman you mentioned as Polly called you Nancy. That’s one of the things that sticks out to me. I’m not sure what happened next because I drifted off into that dreamy world I've been in for so long.”
“Yes, almost every one calls me Nancy, but my name is Agnes, Agnes Kennedy.”
“Yes, almost everyone calls me Nancy, but my name is Agnes, Agnes Kennedy.”
“It is a pretty name. Mine is Parker Willett. The boys call me Park. Now will you tell me how long you have lived here and something about yourself?”
“It’s a nice name. Mine is Parker Willett. The guys call me Park. Now, can you tell me how long you’ve lived here and a bit about yourself?”
“We came from near Carlisle, Pennsylvania. My father had to give up our old home, and we came out here together more than a year, nearly two years, ago. We lived for a time in another settlement, but it was raided by the Indians and most of the houses were burned. My father was badly hurt at the same time, and he has never been the same since. Some of our good friends were coming this way, and my mother’s father some years ago settled not very far from Marietta. He left some property that we thought belonged to my mother, so we were going right there, but some one else [Pg 110]claims it. Then Polly came, and we took up this land and built this little cabin; but when summer came, we were afraid of the Indians, and went back to the fort. We stayed there till we thought it would be safe to come back here, and so we came.”
“We came from near Carlisle, Pennsylvania. My father had to leave our old home, and we moved out here together over a year ago, almost two years. We lived for a while in another settlement, but it was attacked by the Indians and most of the houses were burned down. My father was badly injured at that time, and he has never been the same since. Some of our good friends were heading this way, and my mother’s father settled not too far from Marietta years ago. He left some property that we thought belonged to my mother, so we were going there, but someone else claims it. Then Polly arrived, and we took up this land and built this little cabin; but when summer came, we were scared of the Indians and went back to the fort. We stayed there until we thought it would be safe to come back here, and so we did.”
“And found your home had been occupied?”
“And found your home had been taken over?”
“Yes, but we thought it was Jerry Hunter who had been here. He said he would come and look after things once in a while.”
“Yes, but we thought it was Jerry Hunter who had been here. He said he would come and check on things from time to time.”
“It was I, you see.”
“It was me, you see.”
“Yes. What did you do it for? It wasn’t right to try to steal the home from other people.”
“Yes. Why did you do that? It wasn’t right to try to take someone else’s home.”
“No, it wasn’t; but you see I didn’t know I was stealing. I feel very much mortified that I should have persisted in getting in. It was this way: a man named Muirhead, over across the river, told me that if I were looking for a good place to settle that I could find it here, for there were some persons who had come from Pennsylvania and had put up a cabin and had begun to clear up, but they had given up the place and had gone back home, and I could have the place for the taking. I came over here and explored, and found it just as he said—the house shut up, and things pretty well cleared out, so I took possession.” He paused. “I was misled, because he said it was a man and his daughter, a young slip of a girl who couldn’t stand the rough country.”
“No, it wasn’t; but the thing is, I didn’t realize I was stealing. I feel really embarrassed about insisting on coming in. Here’s what happened: a guy named Muirhead from across the river told me that if I was looking for a good place to settle down, I could find it here. He said there were some people from Pennsylvania who had built a cabin and started clearing the land, but they had given up and gone back home, and I could just take the place. So, I came over here and checked it out, and it was exactly as he described—the house was locked up, and things were mostly cleared out, so I moved in.” He paused. “I was misled because he mentioned it was a man and his daughter, a young girl who couldn’t handle the tough conditions.”
“You say Muirhead was the name?”
“You say Muirhead was the name?”
[Pg 111]
[Pg 111]
“Yes.”
"Yes."
Agnes gave her head a defiant shake. “We might have known it,” she said.
Agnes shook her head defiantly. “We should have seen this coming,” she said.
“He told me further that he was in a position to know, because the people were relatives of his, and he had a half-interest in the place, but that there was plenty of land nearer home, and he’d not stand at that. I wondered a little, but it seemed all right, as he appeared to know all about it, and referred me to some persons who said he was all right and that he had lived here all his life. I thought myself lucky to get a place where there was already a house built, and did not inquire further. I expected to stay till I should find a piece of land I wanted to buy, and I would have paid Muirhead rent.”
“He told me more that he knew for sure because the people were his relatives, and he had a partial ownership of the place, but there was plenty of land closer to home, and he wouldn’t mind that. I was a bit curious, but it seemed fine since he seemed to know everything and referred me to some people who said he was trustworthy and that he had lived here his whole life. I thought I was lucky to get a place with a house already built and didn’t ask any more questions. I planned to stay until I found a piece of land I wanted to buy, and I would have paid Muirhead rent.”
Agnes was silent for a little while, then she said, “Then this Muirhead is not a friend of yours?”
Agnes was quiet for a moment, then she said, “So this Muirhead isn’t your friend?”
“No, an acquaintance merely. I was directed to him by some one who said he knew all about the country, having been born and brought up near by.”
“No, just an acquaintance. Someone told me to meet him because he claimed to know everything about the area, having been born and raised nearby.”
“So he was. He is my mother’s half-brother, and I think he would do anything to injure us. Every one says he has a right to the property on which he is living, but I don’t think so. He certainly ought not to have more than half, yet he takes it all, and I know my grandfather would have given my mother a share of whatever he had. But there is no use trying to fight it. I am only a girl, and father is not in a state to help, so [Pg 112]there is no one to do anything about it, but I feel sure that Humphrey Muirhead is trying to get us from the neighborhood, and he’ll do everything against us, and that is why he sent you here.”
“So he was. He’s my mother’s half-brother, and I think he would do anything to hurt us. Everyone says he has a right to the property he’s living on, but I don’t agree. He definitely shouldn’t get more than half, yet he takes it all, and I know my grandfather would have given my mother a share of whatever he had. But there’s no point in fighting it. I’m just a girl, and my father isn’t in a position to help, so there’s no one to do anything about it. But I’m sure Humphrey Muirhead is trying to push us out of the neighborhood, and he’ll do everything he can against us, and that’s why he sent you here.”
“I see,” said Parker Willett, smiling, “though I think it was decidedly against me, too, as it turned out.”
“I see,” said Parker Willett, smiling, “but I think it definitely worked against me as well, in the end.”
“It was too bad that you should have suffered by his wickedness, though I didn’t mean that exactly as it sounded.”
“It’s unfortunate that you had to go through his evil actions, even though that’s not exactly what I meant.”
“I know that. It is really the result of my own folly. I ought to have made further investigation, and I ought to have been less determined to get in. I lost my temper, and Polly, you know—her voice is not reassuring.”
“I know that. It's really the result of my own stupidity. I should have looked into it more, and I should have been less set on getting in. I lost my cool, and Polly, you know—her voice isn't very comforting.”
Agnes laughed. “Dear Polly! her voice does go through one sometimes.”
Agnes laughed. “Oh Polly! Her voice can really get through to you sometimes.”
“So does her shot,” returned Parker, with a wry face.
“So does her shot,” Parker replied, making a wry face.
“She feels very sorry,” said Agnes, “though she says you brought it on yourself.”
“She feels really sorry,” said Agnes, “even though she says you brought it on yourself.”
“So I did. I acknowledge that.”
“So I did. I admit that.”
“She is a good shot, and it is a mercy you were not killed. Now don’t you think you’d better lie down again?”
“She’s a good shot, and thank goodness you weren’t killed. Don’t you think it’s better if you lie down again?”
It was quite evident that the patient was ready for a change of position, and Agnes, having made him comfortable, went down to Polly full of the information that had just been given her.
It was clear that the patient was ready to be moved, and Agnes, after making him comfortable, went to Polly with all the information she had just received.
Polly listened attentively to what Agnes had to tell her. “I’d like to have Hump Muirhead on the end of [Pg 113]this fork,” she said, brandishing her flesh fork in her hand. “I’d roast him over the coals, would I.”
Polly paid close attention to what Agnes was saying. “I’d like to have Hump Muirhead at the end of [Pg 113]this fork,” she said, waving her fork in the air. “I’d roast him over the fire, you know.”
“Oh, Polly, you’re as bad as the Indians.”
“Oh, Polly, you’re just as bad as the Native Americans.”
“Am I then? I am not. But a bad man needs a gridiron and brimstone; he’ll get it yet.”
“Am I? I’m not. But a wicked person will face judgment; they’ll get what’s coming to them.”
“Oh, Polly!” Agnes’s shocked voice exclaimed again.
“Oh, Polly!” Agnes’s shocked voice exclaimed again.
“Never you mind,” Polly went on; “he’ll get his deserts yet.” She sat for some time nursing her knees before the fire and then she burst out with: “I’m thinking, Nancy, that it ’ud be no so bad a thing to keep that young man with us when he gets well, and bechune us we may be able to trick that Muirhead yet.”
“Don’t worry about it,” Polly continued; “he’ll get what he deserves eventually.” She sat for a while, hugging her knees in front of the fire, and then suddenly said, “I’m thinking, Nancy, that it wouldn’t be such a bad idea to keep that young man with us when he gets better, and between us we might be able to outsmart that Muirhead yet.”
“But, Polly, we don’t know anything about him, and how can we tell that he is a good man, or that we’d like to have a perfect stranger to come right into the family?”
“But, Polly, we don’t know anything about him, and how can we be sure he’s a good guy, or that we’d want a complete stranger to come right into the family?”
“Now isn’t that like a cautious Scot?” said Polly. “I suppose ye’d be wantin’ his character from his meenister, and another from his townfolks before ye’d give him the hand o’ friendship. He’s from Virginny, I kin tell by his trick of speakin’, and he’s a gentleman.”
“Now, isn’t that typical of a cautious Scot?” said Polly. “I guess you’d want to get references from his minister and another from his townspeople before you’d consider extending your hand in friendship. He’s from Virginia, I can tell by the way he speaks, and he’s a gentleman.”
“I think he is a gentleman,” said Agnes, thoughtfully, “for he is much more polite than the lads about here.”
“I think he’s a gentleman,” Agnes said thoughtfully, “because he’s way more polite than the guys around here.”
“He’s new to the place; he’ll forgit it, give him time,” said Polly, complacently. “I’ll not be long in findin’ out whether he’s worth the keepin’ or no.” And in [Pg 114]truth she laid her plans so well that by the time the winter was over, Parker Willett had become a member of the household. All his chivalric spirit was roused for the brave Polly, though she had been the cause of his long weeks of pain and weakness, and at first he felt inclined to resent any advances on Polly’s part. But her unfailing good humor and kindliness, and the hopeful spirit which bade her never give up looking for her missing husband, won his heart. Then, too, he felt a strange pity for Agnes, the young and helpless girl, so tender and devoted to her gentle father. Wild as a hawk was Agnes growing under Polly’s independent example, yet she was always womanly, sweet, and tender where her father was concerned. She might ride bareback on a wild young colt; she might go forth like a young Amazon, pistol in belt and knife in hand, but she would come back, fling herself from her horse, and sit down by her father gentle as a little child, trying to entertain him by talking of the dear old times.
“He's new here; he'll forget it, just give him some time,” said Polly confidently. “I won’t take long to figure out if he’s worth keeping around or not.” And in [Pg 114]reality, she planned things so well that by the end of winter, Parker Willett had become a part of the household. All his noble spirit was ignited for the brave Polly, even though she had caused him many weeks of suffering and weakness, and at first, he felt like resenting any attempts she made to be friendly. But her constant good humor and kindness, along with her hopeful attitude of never giving up on finding her missing husband, won him over. He also felt a strange sympathy for Agnes, the young and vulnerable girl, so devoted to her gentle father. Agnes was becoming wild like a hawk under Polly’s independent influence, yet she remained feminine, sweet, and tender when it came to her father. She could ride bareback on a wild young colt or venture out like a young warrior, with a pistol at her side and a knife in hand, but she would always return, jump off her horse, and sit by her father, gentle as a little child, trying to entertain him by reminiscing about the good old times.
“Agnes is a good little girl,” Mr. Kennedy would say. And Parker, who an hour before had seen this same Agnes stamping her foot at Polly, and in a rage at Jerry Hunter because he failed to do something she had requested, would smile to himself. “Poor little lass, she needs her mother,” was what Fergus Kennedy would say if Agnes were caught in one of her rages. “Where is your mother?” he would ask her wistfully.
“Agnes is a good little girl,” Mr. Kennedy would say. And Parker, who an hour earlier had seen this same Agnes stamping her foot at Polly and angry at Jerry Hunter because he didn’t do something she asked, would smile to himself. “Poor little girl, she needs her mom,” is what Fergus Kennedy would say if Agnes got caught in one of her fits. “Where is your mom?” he would ask her thoughtfully.
Then would Agnes fly to him all gentleness, the fire [Pg 115]dying out of her eyes, and her voice as soft as a dove’s. “She’s comin’ father, dear,” she would tell him. “You know we have sent for her, and she will come very, very soon. And Sandy and Margret and Jock and Jessie,—you remember, father,—they’ll all be coming along before long.” Then she would look at Parker, as if to say, “Don’t you dare to contradict.” And the young man would not for the world have borne her a moment’s ill-will, though he might have been thinking her a little hypocrite and a lawless young creature who should be well lectured. As time went on they had many tiffs, for Parker loved to tease, and Agnes would brook no contradictions from any one but her father. Indeed, Jeanie M’Clean said she was no more like the lass she used to be back there at home, so gentle, so well behaved, and she did not see what had come over her.
Then Agnes would gently rush to him, the spark in her eyes fading, and her voice as soft as a dove’s. “She’s coming, father, dear,” she would say. “You know we’ve sent for her, and she’ll be here very, very soon. And Sandy and Margret and Jock and Jessie—you remember, father—they’ll all be coming along before long.” Then she would glance at Parker, as if to say, “Don’t you dare contradict me.” And the young man wouldn’t have wanted to offend her for a moment, even if he might have thought she was a little hypocritical and a wild young thing who needed some stern words. As time went on, they had many playful arguments, since Parker loved to tease, and Agnes wouldn’t accept any contradictions from anyone except her father. In fact, Jeanie M’Clean said she was nothing like the girl she used to be back at home, so gentle and well-behaved, and she couldn't understand what had come over her.
“It’s all Polly O’Neill’s doings,” she declared to Archie, but Archie frowned and said Agnes was well enough, and that she had a right to say what she liked.
“It’s all Polly O’Neill’s fault,” she told Archie, but Archie frowned and said Agnes was fine and that she had the right to say what she wanted.
This was after a visit which Jeanie made one day to Agnes, coming upon her in a heated altercation with Parker. “I only wish Polly had hurt you worse than she did,” snapped the girl. “You shall not tease me. I will not stand it. I will let the chickens out when I want to.”
This was after a visit that Jeanie made one day to Agnes, finding her in a heated argument with Parker. “I only wish Polly had hurt you worse than she did,” the girl snapped. “You won't tease me. I won’t put up with it. I’ll let the chickens out whenever I want.”
“But they play havoc in the garden and eat up the grain, too.”
“But they wreak havoc in the garden and eat all the grain, too.”
[Pg 116]
[Pg 116]
“Plant more, then. Father does when I tell him.”
“Then plant more. Dad does it when I ask him.”
“You are unreasonable, Agnes.”
“You're being unreasonable, Agnes.”
“Don’t call me Agnes. I am Miss Kennedy, if you please.”
“Don’t call me Agnes. I’m Miss Kennedy, if you don’t mind.”
“Miss Kennedy, then. You are unreasonable, for your fowls can be fed as well in their own enclosure as to be eating up the food we shall need for ourselves.”
“Miss Kennedy, then. You’re being unreasonable because your chickens can be fed just as well in their own space instead of eating the food we need for ourselves.”
“As if they could eat it all up.”
“As if they could consume it all.”
“They do not eat it all up, of course, and you know they do not have to be kept up all the year; they are free to roam where they will after the things have grown more, but we do not want them to destroy the seeds we have planted with so much care.”
"They don’t eat everything, of course, and you know they don’t need to be kept up all year; they can roam wherever they want once things have grown more, but we don’t want them to ruin the seeds we’ve planted so carefully."
“I don’t care; you shall not call me unreasonable.”
“I don’t care; you can’t call me unreasonable.”
“Oh, Agnes!” Here Jeanie’s voice broke in. She had ridden over with David. “What does make you in such a temper?”
“Oh, Agnes!” Jeanie interrupted. She had come over with David. “What’s got you in such a mood?”
“This creature.” Agnes gave a magnificent wave of her hand to Parker Willett, who flashed an amused smile at Jeanie.
“This creature.” Agnes made a grand gesture with her hand towards Parker Willett, who grinned at Jeanie with a playful smile.
“Don’t mind her, Mr. Willett,” said Jeanie, as he helped her down from her horse. “She is a naughty girl at times.”
“Don't mind her, Mr. Willett,” Jeanie said as he helped her down from her horse. “She can be a little naughty sometimes.”
“Her father says she is a good little girl,” said Parker, teasingly, and Agnes bent an ominous look upon him.
“Her dad says she’s a good little girl,” Parker said teasingly, and Agnes shot him a dark look.
“I’ll pay you up for that,” she said.
“I’ll pay you back for that,” she said.
[Pg 117]
[Pg 117]
The young man smiled gravely. To his twenty-five years Agnes seemed still a little child, and he agreed with her father that the girl needed her mother. “Polly O’Neill, good, clever, kind-hearted though she might be, was no guardian for a young lass,” he said to himself. “The girl has been well brought up, but she will forget all her gentle ways in Polly’s company. I wish it could be managed to alter conditions for her. I’ve no right to interfere, but if she were my sister—” He struck his spade sharply into the earth, and then stood erect looking after Agnes as she disappeared into the cabin with Jeanie. At the other end of the truck patch he caught sight of Fergus Kennedy, his face wearing its usual mild, dazed expression. Parker had a genuine affection for his coworker, and he watched him now with a look of pity and concern. “Dear old fellow,” he murmured under his breath, “for your sake if not for the girl’s own I will do my best.” And from that time he took a greater interest in Agnes, in spite of the fact that she played many tricks upon him, and more than once angered him beyond endurance. Then he discussed the situation with Polly.
The young man smiled seriously. To his twenty-five years, Agnes still seemed like a little girl, and he agreed with her father that she needed her mother. “Polly O’Neill, as good, smart, and kind-hearted as she is, isn’t a suitable guardian for a young girl,” he thought to himself. “The girl has been raised well, but she’ll lose all her gentle ways around Polly. I wish I could change things for her. I have no right to interfere, but if she were my sister—” He thrust his spade sharply into the ground and then stood up, watching as Agnes disappeared into the cabin with Jeanie. At the other end of the vegetable patch, he spotted Fergus Kennedy, whose face wore its usual mild, dazed expression. Parker genuinely cared for his coworker, and he looked at him now with pity and concern. “Poor guy,” he murmured quietly, “for your sake if not for the girl’s, I’ll do my best.” From that moment on, he became more involved with Agnes, despite the fact that she played many tricks on him and often pushed him to his limits. Then, he talked about the situation with Polly.
“That little girl is getting to be as wild as a hawk,” he ventured to say. “Do you think her mother would like to see her so?”
“That little girl is becoming as wild as a hawk,” he said. “Do you think her mom would want to see her like this?”
Polly gave her head a toss. “Why shouldn’t she be wild? It suits the country. She’ll not be like to wear silks and satins and be mincing about on high heels. [Pg 118]She’ll be like to marry a settler lad—Archie M’Clean, no doubt.”
Polly tossed her head. “Why shouldn’t she be wild? It fits the countryside. She’s not going to wear silks and satins and tiptoe around in high heels. [Pg 118]She’ll probably marry a local guy—Archie M’Clean, no doubt.”
“But Archie is not so rough; he is quite serious and gentle.”
“But Archie isn't that rough; he's pretty serious and gentle.”
“All the more he’ll like the bright ways of the lassie. She’s young yet, Mr. Willett, an’ young things must have their fling. Leave her alone for a while, and she’ll sober down like the rest of us.” She gave a little chirrup of a laugh and glanced at the young man, who laughed in return.
“All the more he'll appreciate the lively ways of the girl. She's still young, Mr. Willett, and young people need to enjoy themselves. Give her some space for a bit, and she'll settle down like the rest of us.” She let out a light laugh and looked at the young man, who laughed back.
“You have sobered down so entirely, Polly,” he said.
“You’ve completely calmed down, Polly,” he said.
“Ye didn’t know me when I was a bit of a lass,” replied Polly, with a sly look.
“You didn’t know me when I was just a girl,” replied Polly with a sly smile.
“That is true; you must have been—” He shook his head, and Polly laughed again.
“That’s true; you must have been—” He shook his head, and Polly laughed again.
Society upon the frontier was decidedly mixed, and to Polly one was as good as another. She rather admired the handsome, courtly young Virginian, but she gave quite as much favor to rough, awkward Jerry Hunter, and, indeed, preferred his boisterous laugh and clumsy jokes to the more quiet conversation of Parker Willett.
Society on the frontier was definitely diverse, and to Polly, one person was as good as another. She somewhat admired the charming, refined young Virginian, but she also appreciated rough, awkward Jerry Hunter just as much. In fact, she preferred his loud laugh and silly jokes over the quieter conversation of Parker Willett.
As for Agnes, she accepted the fact of the young man’s presence with cheerfulness, except when her ire was raised by his teasing, and then she plied Polly with requests to send him off, but an hour later she would calm down and confess that it was a good arrangement all around, and that his clear head and busy hands would be greatly missed if he should leave them. As [Pg 119]time went on that ever present thought, “When mother comes,” took more and more possession of her, and colored all her plans for the future. She did not talk of these plans to Polly, but when she and her father were alone, she would let her thoughts run riot, and at these times, too, it seemed that Fergus Kennedy was more like his old self than outsiders believed he could ever be.
As for Agnes, she accepted the young man's presence with a cheerful attitude, except when he teased her, which would upset her and make her beg Polly to send him away. But an hour later, she would calm down and admit that it was a good setup for everyone, and that his sharp mind and hard work would definitely be missed if he left. As [Pg 119] time passed, the constant thought of "When will mother come?" increasingly occupied her mind and influenced all her future plans. She didn't share these plans with Polly, but when she was alone with her father, she would let her imagination run wild. During those moments, it also seemed like Fergus Kennedy was more like his old self than others thought he could be.
With Jeanie Agnes was now on good terms, for Jeanie, once she had confessed her interest in David, made Agnes her confidante, and though David was shy and Jeanie coy, the affair was visibly progressing, and Agnes thought it probable that in a year or so there would be another home started in the settlement.
With Jeanie, Agnes was now on friendly terms because Jeanie, after admitting her feelings for David, made Agnes her confidante. Even though David was shy and Jeanie was being reserved, their relationship was clearly moving forward. Agnes believed it was likely that in about a year, there would be another home starting in the settlement.
Archie of late was more serious than ever, and one day he propounded a question to Agnes which rather puzzled her. “Would ye like to marry a man who’d make ye a home back there in the east, Agnes?” he asked.
Archie had been more serious than ever lately, and one day he asked Agnes a question that puzzled her. “Would you want to marry a guy who could give you a home back east, Agnes?” he asked.
“And go back there with father? I don’t know, Archie. But there’s no such to marry me, and then there will be mother and the children.”
“And go back there with Dad? I don’t know, Archie. But there’s no one to marry me, and then there will be Mom and the kids.”
Archie nodded. “It’s a muckle one would have to do with such a family,” he said half to himself and with a sigh. “If he happened to be a puir meenister, it would be hard making out, though maybe—with a farm—”
Archie nodded. “It’s a huge thing to deal with such a family,” he said partly to himself and with a sigh. “If he happened to be a poor minister, it would be tough to manage, although maybe—with a farm—”
“What are you talking about, Archie?” Agnes interrupted impatiently. “I never heard such maundering [Pg 120]talk. Who’s a puir meenister, and what are you trying to say?”
“What are you talking about, Archie?” Agnes interrupted impatiently. “I’ve never heard such nonsense. Who’s a poor minister, and what are you trying to say?”
Archie roused himself from his revery. “Oh, nothing, Agnes; I was but thinking.”
Archie pulled himself out of his daydream. “Oh, nothing, Agnes; I was just thinking.”
“You’re forever and the day thinking, and what comes of it?”
“You’re always thinking, and what does it lead to?”
“Something may,” he replied. “Ye’d sober down then,” he said, looking at her speculatively.
“Maybe,” he replied. “You’d calm down then,” he said, looking at her thoughtfully.
“I can’t think what you mean. I’ll sober down for no one, unless it be my mother,” she added softly.
“I don’t understand what you mean. I won’t sober up for anyone, except maybe my mom,” she added quietly.
“Ah, your mother, yes.” And again Archie was plunged in thought so that Agnes flung herself off and declared to Jeanie that Archie was going daft.
“Ah, your mom, right.” And once more, Archie became lost in thought, prompting Agnes to jump off and tell Jeanie that Archie was going crazy.
[Pg 121]
[Pg 121]
CHAPTER VIII
ARCHIE’S PLAN
ARCHIE'S STRATEGY
Agnes was right in charging Archie with doing a deal of thinking, for, ever since the meeting-house had become an assured fact, his yearning for the ministry had increased, and he thought of it day and night. In vain did he tell himself that his father needed him; in vain did he call himself unfit, that tugging at his heartstrings would not cease, and at last the lad took his trouble to the minister himself. “It is a call, lad,” said the good man, after he had heard Archie’s hesitating account of himself. “If there’s a way open to you, take it, for the laborers are few.”
Agnes was right to say that Archie was doing a lot of thinking, because ever since the meeting-house became a reality, his desire to be in the ministry had grown, and he thought about it constantly. He tried in vain to convince himself that his father needed him; he told himself he wasn't fit for it, but the tugging at his heart wouldn’t go away. Eventually, the young man took his concerns to the minister himself. “It’s a calling, lad,” said the kind man after listening to Archie’s hesitant explanation. “If there’s a path open to you, take it, because the workers are few.”
“There’d be a way open if my grandfather knew,” said Archie, slowly. “He’s been aye ready to urge me to the step since I was a bit of a lad, and he would help me.”
“There’d be a way forward if my grandfather knew,” said Archie, slowly. “He’s always been ready to encourage me to take this step since I was a little kid, and he would help me.”
“Then go and ask your father’s blessing and start forth, and may the Lord of Hosts go with you.”
"Then go and ask for your father's blessing and set out, and may the Lord of Hosts be with you."
Archie went home with so serious a face that his father noticed it as the boy came into the workshop and stood before him.
Archie came home with such a serious expression that his father noticed it as the boy entered the workshop and stood in front of him.
[Pg 122]
[Pg 122]
“What fashes ye, lad?” he asked. “Are ye in trouble?”
“What’s bothering you, kid?” he asked. “Are you in trouble?”
“No trouble now, father. I’ve been to see the meenister.”
“No problem now, Dad. I’ve been to see the minister.”
“Ay, and what then?”
"Yeah, and what then?"
“He thinks I have a call. I’ve felt it this long while, and—father, shall I go?”
“He thinks I have a calling. I've felt it for a while now, and—Dad, should I go?”
Joseph M’Clean was silent for a moment. Archie was the apple of his eye; to part from the lad would be such pain as he could scarcely bring himself to face; but the ministry—Like Abraham of old, if the Lord demanded the sacrifice, he was ready to give it, so on the altar of his affections he laid his first-born, saying in a broken voice, “The Lord be with you, my son; if it is his will, I cannot deny ye to Him.” And the undemonstrative Scot drew the boy close and folded his arms about him. “I’ll not deny it’s hard to part from ye, Archie, my lad,” he said in a shaking voice.
Joseph M’Clean was quiet for a moment. Archie was everything to him; the thought of being apart from the boy was such a pain that he could barely face it. But the ministry—Like Abraham of old, if the Lord asked for the sacrifice, he was ready to give it. So on the altar of his love, he laid his firstborn, saying in a trembling voice, “May the Lord be with you, my son; if this is His will, I can’t deny you to Him.” And the reserved Scot pulled the boy close and wrapped his arms around him. “I won’t lie, it’s tough to say goodbye to you, Archie, my boy,” he said with a quivering voice.
“But it’ll not be for always, father. I beeta to come back here, maybe.”
“But it won't be forever, Dad. I might come back here someday.”
“Ay, maybe.”
“Yeah, maybe.”
“Grandfather will help me.”
“Grandpa will help me.”
“He will, and be proud to do it. He was ever at me to encourage ye in the notion. Ye’ll go straight to him, Archie, and tell him I sent ye. Now go tell your mither.”
“He will, and he'll be proud to do it. He was always pushing me to encourage you in the idea. You'll go straight to him, Archie, and tell him I sent you. Now go tell your mom.”
Between her pride in the prospect of her boy’s becoming a minister and her sorrow at parting with him, [Pg 123]Mrs. M’Clean had many tears to shed, but she said nothing to dissuade him from his purpose, and he went forth from her presence comforted.
Between her pride in the idea of her son becoming a minister and her sadness at saying goodbye to him, [Pg 123] Mrs. M’Clean had many tears to shed, but she said nothing to change his mind, and he left her feeling reassured.
It was of Agnes that he next thought, and that evening he took his way to her home. It was late when he reached there for the winter days were still short. A golden light gleamed coldly through the trees, and shone through the door striking Agnes’s auburn hair with a glory as she opened to the lad’s knock. “Ah, come in,” she said, pleased at sight of him. “I’m glad of company, for Polly is doing the milking, father and Mr. Willett are off hunting, and the bairns and I are all alone. Draw up by the fire.”
It was Agnes he thought about next, and that evening he made his way to her house. It was late when he got there since the winter days were still short. A cold golden light filtered through the trees and shone through the door, highlighting Agnes's auburn hair with a glow as she opened it to his knock. “Oh, come in,” she said, happy to see him. “I’m glad for some company, because Polly is out milking, my dad and Mr. Willett are off hunting, and the kids and I are all alone. Come sit by the fire.”
Archie followed her to the fireside and seated himself on the settle. He looked around the bare, homely little room, at the children playing about the floor, and lastly at Agnes herself. When would he be seeing all this again? What changes would take place before he should return to this country, raw and new and full of dangers and makeshifts? A lump arose in his throat, and he turned his eyes to the fire, gazing into its glowing centre till he should recover his speech.
Archie followed her to the fireplace and sat down on the bench. He looked around the simple, cozy little room, at the kids playing on the floor, and finally at Agnes herself. When would he see all this again? What changes would happen before he came back to this country, fresh and new and full of risks and adjustments? A lump formed in his throat, and he turned his eyes to the fire, staring into its glowing center until he could find his words again.
Agnes felt that something unusual was in the wind. She watched him for a few minutes before she said, saucily, “You’ve lost your tongue, Archie, the little you have.”
Agnes sensed that something strange was happening. She observed him for a few minutes before she cheekily remarked, “You’ve lost your tongue, Archie, the little you actually have.”
He started and faced her, blurting out: “I’m going away. I’m going back to Carlisle.”
He turned to her and said, "I'm leaving. I'm going back to Carlisle."
[Pg 124]
[Pg 124]
“Back to Carlisle?” Agnes looked at him wonderingly. “Oh, Archie, you will see mother and the bairns. I wish I were going with you.”
“Back to Carlisle?” Agnes looked at him curiously. “Oh, Archie, you'll get to see mom and the kids. I wish I could go with you.”
“I wish in my heart you were,” he said unsteadily. “Will you come there to me after a while, Agnes, if I don’t come back? I’m going to be a meenister.”
“I really wish you were,” he said nervously. “Will you come to me there after a while, Agnes, if I don’t come back? I’m going to be a minister.”
“A meenister!” Agnes broke into a laugh. “Then it was no joke when we called you the dominie.” Then her face clouded. “I’ll be missing you, Archie,” she said simply.
“A minister!” Agnes burst out laughing. “So it wasn't a joke when we called you the teacher.” Then her expression changed. “I’m going to miss you, Archie,” she said quietly.
“Ah, will ye, Agnes? I’m fain glad to have ye say so. Couldn’t ye go back there now to your mother, you and your father?”
“Ah, will you, Agnes? I’m really glad to hear you say that. Couldn’t you go back there now to your mother, you and your father?”
“Oh, no, no; we’ve come here and settled, and there will be enough for them now. Tell them so. I have written them, but who knows if they have the letter, and you will be going straight there, Archie. Tell them they can come now, they must come, and we’ll manage somehow. There’ll need to be more room, and oh, Archie, you’ll not be here to help us build.” The thought of this made the girl’s eyes moist, and she said again, “I’ll be missing ye sorely, Archie.”
“Oh, no, no; we’re here now, and we’ve settled in, so there will be enough for them. Let them know. I’ve written to them, but who knows if they got the letter, and you’ll be going straight there, Archie. Tell them they can come now, they have to come, and we’ll manage somehow. We’ll need more space, and oh, Archie, you won’t be here to help us build.” The thought of this made the girl’s eyes tear up, and she said again, “I’m going to miss you so much, Archie.”
“Then if ye’ll not go back now, I’ll come for you. There’ll be other meeting-houses needed as the country fills up, and other meenisters for them, and I’ll no stay in the east.” Archie spoke eagerly.
“Then if you won’t go back now, I’ll come for you. There will be other meeting houses needed as the country fills up, and other ministers for them, and I won’t stay in the east.” Archie spoke eagerly.
But Agnes had recovered herself; her emotion was not so very deep. “Don’t be too sure. One can’t [Pg 125]tell what a year may bring forth,” she remarked sagely.
But Agnes had composed herself; her feelings weren't that intense. "Don't be too certain. You never know what a year might bring," she said wisely.
“Will ye make me the promise, then?”
“Will you make me that promise, then?”
“The promise?”
"The deal?"
“To wait till I come for you.”
“To wait until I come for you.”
Agnes shook her head. “I’ll make no promises, lad. I’m too foolish a creature for a meenister’s wife.”
Agnes shook her head. “I can’t make any promises, kid. I’m way too foolish to be a minister’s wife.”
“But ye’re so young; ye’ll sober down.”
“But you’re so young; you’ll settle down.”
“I don’t want to.”
“I don't want to.”
Archie’s face fell, but he persisted. “Ye’ll be thinking that way now, but after a bit it’ll come easy.”
Archie’s face dropped, but he kept going. “You might think that now, but after a while, it’ll get easier.”
“The promises of girls and boys are of no account,” said Agnes, with more perspicuity than one would have credited her with. “Didn’t you promise a year ago that when you were twenty-one you would build a home out here?”
“The promises of girls and boys don’t mean anything,” said Agnes, showing more insight than anyone would have expected from her. “Didn’t you promise a year ago that when you turned twenty-one you would build a home out here?”
Archie looked troubled. “Ay, but circumstances—”
Archie looked worried. “Yeah, but the situation—”
“Yes, that’s just it; circumstances, and who knows what circumstances will come about in another year? I’ll make no promises till I see my mother again, that I told you before, and I keep to it.”
“Yes, that’s exactly it; circumstances, and who knows what circumstances will arise in another year? I won’t make any promises until I see my mother again, as I mentioned before, and I’m sticking to that.”
“Then,” said Archie, with a little smile, “it behooves me to send your mother to you.”
“Then,” Archie said with a slight smile, “I should send your mom to you.”
“Ah, but; and if you do that, I will be pleased.”
“Ah, but if you do that, I will be happy.”
“Then I will try to please ye. Don’t you think I am right, Agnes?”
“Then I will try to please you. Don’t you think I’m right, Agnes?”
“To try to please me? Yes.”
“To try to please me? Yes.”
“I meant to follow the meenistry.”
“I meant to follow the ministry.”
[Pg 126]
[Pg 126]
“I suppose so. Tell me all about it.”
"I guess so. Fill me in on all the details."
At this invitation, and with a hope for her dear sympathy to carry away as a memory, Archie poured forth his heart.
At this invitation, and with a hope that her kind understanding would be a cherished memory, Archie opened up his heart.
Agnes listened soberly enough, but as he came to an end of his speech, she gave a little giggle.
Agnes listened seriously, but as he finished his speech, she let out a small giggle.
Archie frowned. “What is so funny?”
Archie frowned. “What’s so funny?”
“You in blacks.” Then seeing he took it to heart, she added: “Ah, but now Archie dear, you see how trifling I am. You’ll find some good serious girl at home there in Carlisle, and you’d better turn to her. I commend you to Ailsie Bell; she’d be that proud to be a meenister’s wife.”
“You in black.” Then noticing he was affected by it, she added: “Oh, but now Archie dear, you see how trivial I am. You’ll find a lovely, serious girl back home in Carlisle, and you should really consider her. I recommend Ailsie Bell; she would be so proud to be a minister’s wife.”
Archie got up and strode across the floor with something like temper. “I want no Ailsie Bell. You’ve no heart at all, Agnes, and I am going away so soon—next week it will be.”
Archie stood up and walked across the floor, clearly annoyed. “I don't want any Ailsie Bell. You have no compassion at all, Agnes, and I'm leaving really soon—next week, in fact.”
“So soon as that?” Agnes was serious now. “Maybe I’ll not be seeing you again.”
“So soon?” Agnes asked, her tone serious now. “Maybe I won’t see you again.”
“Maybe not.”
"Maybe not."
“Ah, I’m sorry, I am, Archie, and I’d promise if I could, but I’m not staid and good enough for a meenister, and—”
“Ah, I’m sorry, I really am, Archie, and I’d promise if I could, but I’m not steady and good enough for a minister, and—”
“You’re good enough for me.”
“You're enough for me.”
“But I’d not be for the congregation, and I’d be scared of them, so—”
“But I wouldn’t be for the group, and I’d be scared of them, so—”
“I’ll not give you up,” said Archie, firmly. “I’ll come back when I’m in orders, and you’ll be older then, and [Pg 127]it will seem a holy, noble life to you to help the sinful and suffering.”
“I won’t give you up,” Archie said firmly. “I’ll come back when I’m in charge, and you’ll be older then, and it will seem like a holy, noble life to you to help the sinful and suffering.” [Pg 127]
Agnes looked overpowered by this burst of enthusiasm, and held down her head, looking very meek, but she saw it was not worth while to try to argue the question. She was sorry to lose Archie, and she raised her blue eyes to him wistfully as she said: “You’ll bear a letter to my mother, won’t you, Archie? I’ll write it and bring it to you, so I’ll see you again.”
Agnes seemed overwhelmed by this wave of excitement and bowed her head, appearing very submissive, but she realized it wasn't worth trying to debate the issue. She felt sad about losing Archie, and she lifted her blue eyes to him with a longing glance as she said, “You’ll take a letter to my mom, right, Archie? I’ll write it and bring it to you, so I’ll get to see you again.”
Archie promised and then Polly came in, and though she laughed and joked about Archie’s plan, she was more impressed by it than Agnes was. He had suddenly acquired a new dignity in Polly’s eyes, and she treated him with a deference born of the thought that he might one day come back and bring her to task in the matter of her children’s knowledge of the Shorter Catechism, a matter which Polly was likely to pass over slightingly.
Archie made a promise, and then Polly walked in. Even though she laughed and joked about Archie’s plan, she was more impressed by it than Agnes was. He had suddenly gained a new respect in Polly’s eyes, and she treated him with a kind of respect that came from the idea that he might one day return and hold her accountable regarding her children's understanding of the Shorter Catechism, a topic that Polly was likely to dismiss casually.
Agnes wrote her letter, pouring out her full heart to her mother, and telling her that she must delay her coming no longer. With the letter safely hidden in her jacket she took her way over to the M’Cleans’, where every one was full of preparations for Archie’s departure, and where he was so in demand by this and that one that Agnes had not a chance to make her good-bys till she started for home, when Archie declared his intention of walking part way with her.
Agnes wrote her letter, expressing her true feelings to her mother and saying that she could no longer delay her visit. With the letter safely tucked in her jacket, she made her way to the M’Cleans’, where everyone was busy getting ready for Archie’s departure. He was in such high demand from various people that Agnes didn't get a chance to say her goodbyes until she was on her way home, when Archie announced that he would walk part of the way with her.
They were both rather silent till it came to the moment of parting. Along the path through the quiet [Pg 128]woods they had spoken of commonplace things, of the weather, of the news of the neighborhood, but at the parting of their paths, Archie stopped suddenly, and caught Agnes’s hands in his. “Ye like no other lad so well as me, Agnes; tell me that for my comfort.”
They were both pretty quiet until it was time to say goodbye. Along the path through the peaceful woods, they talked about ordinary things, like the weather and the local news, but when they reached the point where their paths separated, Archie suddenly stopped and took Agnes’s hands in his. “You don’t like any other guy as much as you like me, Agnes; tell me that to make me feel better.”
“I like no other lad half so well,” said Agnes, steadily, “and I shall, oh, I believe I shall greet for you, Archie, when I come home from meeting next Sabbath.” The tears were in her eyes as she spoke.
“I like no other guy half as much,” said Agnes, steadying herself, “and I will, oh, I really believe I will cry for you, Archie, when I come home from church next Sunday.” The tears were in her eyes as she spoke.
“It will be very different when I come back,” said Archie, “and maybe there’ll be no Agnes Kennedy to greet for me then,” he added, unsteadily.
“It will be really different when I come back,” said Archie, “and maybe there won’t be any Agnes Kennedy to greet me then,” he added, unsteadily.
“No Agnes Kennedy? Do you think I am going to die young?” Agnes’s voice was awe-stricken.
“No Agnes Kennedy? Do you really think I'm going to die young?” Agnes's voice was filled with awe.
“No, but I may hear that you have changed your name.”
“No, but I might hear that you've changed your name.”
“Oh, is that all? You scared me, Archie.”
“Oh, is that it? You really scared me, Archie.”
“And though ye care naught for any other lad, you’ll no be giving me that promise to wait for me? If ye would but do that, Agnes, I would go away a happier lad.”
“And even though you don’t care about any other guy, you won’t make me that promise to wait for me? If you could just do that, Agnes, I would leave a happier guy.”
“I cannot make that promise.” He was still holding her hands, but now she drew them away. “Suppose you should forget me, Archie, and should like another girl better than me, I would be sitting here sorrowing for you and you would never come, or suppose I should see some one I liked better, then it would be a grief to us both, for I should hold to my promise and I should be false in doing it.”
“I can’t promise you that.” He was still holding her hands, but she pulled them away. “What if you forget me, Archie, and end up liking another girl more than me? I would be here feeling sad about you, and you wouldn’t show up. Or what if I meet someone I like better? That would hurt us both, because I’d be stuck keeping my promise, and that would be a lie.”
[Pg 129]
[Pg 129]
Archie looked at her wonderingly. “How wise a lass is,” he sighed, “so much wiser than lads are about such things. Then will you make this promise? If neither you nor I shall see another that shall be liked better, we will wed each other when I come back to you?”
Archie looked at her in amazement. “What a wise girl you are,” he sighed, “so much wiser than guys are about these things. So, will you make me this promise? If neither of us finds anyone we like more, we’ll marry each other when I come back to you?”
Agnes considered this for some time before she answered, “Yes, I think that is not too much to promise, for we are then both free to do as we choose, and if it makes you any happier for me to say it, Archie, I will say it.”
Agnes thought about this for a while before she replied, “Yes, I don’t think that's too much to promise, since we’re both free to do what we want. And if it makes you happier for me to say it, Archie, I’ll say it.”
Archie’s face brightened. “My dear lassie, you do not know what dreams I shall have of this last evening.”
Archie’s face lit up. “My dear girl, you have no idea what dreams I’ll have about this last evening.”
Agnes shook her head. “You will always be dreaming, Archie, of one thing or another.”
Agnes shook her head. “You’ll always be dreaming, Archie, about one thing or another.”
He smiled and took her hands in his again. “Will you take the half of a broken sixpence, Agnes, as a token?”
He smiled and took her hands in his again. “Will you take half of a broken sixpence, Agnes, as a token?”
“It is what they do in story-books, isn’t it?”
“It’s what they do in storybooks, right?”
“Yes, and it is a sign between lovers.”
“Yes, and it’s a symbol between partners.”
“And are we lovers?” Agnes asked the question most innocently, and Archie gave a little sigh.
“And are we lovers?” Agnes asked the question most innocently, and Archie let out a small sigh.
“We will be lovers when I see you again,” he replied. “And will you write to me sometimes, Agnes, and will you keep the half sixpence? I have it here.” He produced the bits of broken coin from his leathern pouch and gave her one of the pieces.
“We'll be lovers when I see you again,” he replied. “Will you write to me sometimes, Agnes, and will you keep the half sixpence? I have it here.” He took the broken bits of coin out of his leather pouch and handed her one of the pieces.
[Pg 130]
[Pg 130]
“I will keep it.”
“I'll hold onto it.”
“And you will not forget your promise? Say it again, Agnes.”
“And you won’t forget your promise? Say it again, Agnes.”
“What shall I say?”
"What should I say?"
“If I see no one I like better than you, Archie M’Clean, before you come to claim me, I will be your wife.”
“If I don’t find anyone I like better than you, Archie M’Clean, before you come to claim me, I will marry you.”
Agnes hesitated. “It sounds so solemn.”
Agnes paused. “It sounds so serious.”
“But you promised.”
“But you said you would.”
“So I did. I will say it.” And she repeated the words with due seriousness.
“So I did. I will say it.” And she repeated the words with the right amount of seriousness.
“And when I see you again, Agnes Kennedy, I will claim you for my wife, and I will promise to be a true and loving husband.”
“And when I see you again, Agnes Kennedy, I will claim you as my wife, and I promise to be a genuine and loving husband.”
“Oh, but you didn’t say anything about the other girl that you may like better!” Agnes exclaimed.
“Oh, but you didn’t mention anything about the other girl you might like more!” Agnes exclaimed.
“There will be no other,” returned Archie.
"There won't be anyone else," Archie replied.
“All the same you must say it just as I did, or I shall not be satisfied.” And Archie was compelled to make the concession.
"Still, you have to say it exactly like I did, or I won't be satisfied." And Archie had no choice but to agree.
“You wouldn’t—you wouldn’t kiss me good-by, I suppose,” said Archie, awkwardly.
“You wouldn’t—you wouldn’t kiss me goodbye, would you?” Archie said, feeling a bit clumsy.
Agnes shook her head.
Agnes nodded.
“But I may kiss your cheek?”
“But can I kiss your cheek?”
For answer she turned her soft rosy cheek toward him and he touched it lightly with his lips. The color flew to the girl’s very forehead, and she turned away quickly, saying, “Good-by for the last time, Archie; I [Pg 131]must hurry on.” She did not look back, but Archie stood gazing after her till she was out of sight.
For an answer, she turned her soft, rosy cheek toward him, and he gently kissed it. The color soared to the girl's forehead, and she quickly looked away, saying, “Goodbye for the last time, Archie; I have to go.” She didn't look back, but Archie stood there watching her until she disappeared from view.
Just before she reached the edge of the woods she met Parker Willett, who, with gun on shoulder, was coming along the river path.
Just before she got to the edge of the woods, she ran into Parker Willett, who had a gun slung over his shoulder and was walking along the river path.
He carried a bunch of partridges in his hand. Seeing the girl, he stopped and waited for her.
He was holding a bunch of partridges in his hand. When he saw the girl, he stopped and waited for her.
“It’s getting late,” Agnes greeted him by saying. “I’ve been over to the M’Cleans’. Archie is going to-morrow, and he will see my mother. Think of it, Mr. Willett. Ah me, if I could but go to her instead of the letter I sent.”
“It’s getting late,” Agnes said to him. “I just came from the M’Cleans’. Archie is going tomorrow, and he’ll see my mother. Can you believe it, Mr. Willett? Oh, if only I could go to her instead of the letter I sent.”
“Why didn’t you tell her to come to you?”
“Why didn’t you ask her to come to you?”
Agnes looked at him for a moment before she asked, “Would you have done it?”
Agnes stared at him for a moment before she asked, “Would you have gone through with it?”
“I think so. Yes, I am sure I would.”
“I think so. Yes, I’m sure I would.”
“That’s what I did, then; but don’t tell Polly.”
"That's what I did, but don't tell Polly."
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Oh, because. You see Polly has made a home for us, and one cannot tell whether her husband will ever come back. Do you think he will?”
“Oh, it's just that Polly has created a home for us, and we can’t know if her husband will ever return. Do you think he will?”
“I am afraid not.”
"I'm afraid not."
“That’s what all think but Polly, and you see the house is small, and there’s not room for all us if mother and the children come.”
“That’s what everyone thinks, but Polly, you see the house is small, and there isn’t enough room for all of us if mom and the kids come.”
“We can easily add more rooms or build another cabin if that is all.”
“We can easily add more rooms or build another cabin if that’s all.”
“Yes, but will there be enough for everybody?”
“Yes, but will there be enough for everyone?”
[Pg 132]
[Pg 132]
“No doubt we can manage. Have you any brothers?”
“No doubt we can handle it. Do you have any brothers?”
“Yes, and Sandy is a big boy now; he can help.”
“Yes, and Sandy is a big kid now; he can help.”
“And your mother would give a hand, too, I know, from what you have told us of her. We want in this country willing, skilful, helpful workers more than anything else. It is easy to get food if there are those to help us raise and prepare it. So you’ll not starve, Nancy, when your mother comes.”
“And I know your mom would pitch in as well, from what you've shared about her. Here in this country, we really need willing, skilled, and helpful workers above all else. It’s easy to get food if there are people to help us grow and prepare it. So you won’t go hungry, Nancy, when your mom arrives.”
“You are very good to tell me that.” She looked up at him with a beaming face. “I think, after all,” she added after a pause, “that it was a providence that sent you to us. It would be nice,” she added after a moment’s reflection, “if you would marry Polly, and then she would be provided for.”
“You're really kind to say that.” She looked up at him with a bright smile. “I think, after all,” she said after a moment, “that it was fate that brought you to us. It would be great,” she continued after a little thought, “if you married Polly, and then she would be taken care of.”
Her companion laughed. “But suppose, after all, her husband should return.”
Her friend laughed. “But what if, after all, her husband comes back?”
“That would make a mess of it.” She looked him over thoughtfully. “Do you know,” she said suddenly, “now I come to think of it, I wonder why you don’t get married and have your own home.”
“That would really complicate things.” She examined him thoughtfully. “You know,” she said suddenly, “now that I think about it, I wonder why you don’t get married and have your own place.”
He smiled indulgently. “Because I like to stay with Polly and you,” he answered lightly.
He smiled warmly. “Because I enjoy being with Polly and you,” he replied casually.
“Is that it? No, I don’t believe it is exactly,” she said thoughtfully. “I believe at first you thought you had done us a wrong by trying to take our clearing from us, and you wanted to make up for it, and now you—you feel sorry for us and you are staying because [Pg 133]you know we need you. We do need you.” She nodded her head decidedly. “Everything has gone so well since you took hold, and soon we’ll be having as good a clearing as the M’Cleans’.”
“Is that all? No, I don't think that's the case,” she said thoughtfully. “I think at first you felt like you were wronging us by trying to take our clearing, and you wanted to make amends. Now, you— you feel sorry for us and you're staying because you know we need you. We really do need you.” She nodded her head firmly. “Everything has been going so well since you took charge, and soon we'll have a clearing as good as the M’Cleans'.”
The young man made no answer. She had followed his own thought, and he wondered that so thoughtless a little creature as she had always appeared to be should have so good an insight into his motives. “Agnes, how old are you?” he asked after a silence in which they kept the path together.
The young man didn’t respond. She had followed his thoughts, and he was surprised that someone as seemingly naive as her could have such a good understanding of his motives. “Agnes, how old are you?” he asked after a period of silence as they walked along the path together.
“I am sixteen. I shall be seventeen next spring.”
“I’m sixteen. I’ll be seventeen next spring.”
“And I am twenty-five.”
"I'm 25."
“That is quite old,” returned Agnes, dubiously. “I shall have been many years married when I am that old, I suppose.”
"That's really old," Agnes replied, skeptically. "I guess I'll have been married for many years by the time I get that old."
“Girls do marry young hereabouts, I have noticed. It is the need of homes, and the fact that it is not good for man to be alone. You’ll make a fine woman, I’m thinking.”
“Girls do get married young around here, I’ve noticed. It's the need for homes and the idea that it's not good for a man to be alone. I think you’ll make a wonderful woman.”
Agnes blushed at the unwonted praise. She had more than once been conscious that she was looked upon with critical eyes by this young man, and that it was often to her disadvantage that she appeared to him. If he thought she would make a fine woman, then maybe—She had just parted from Archie, and out of the fullness of her heart she spoke, “Do you think I’d ever make a proper wife for a minister?”
Agnes felt herself blush at the unexpected compliment. She had often sensed that this young man looked at her critically, and it usually worked against her. If he believed she would make a great woman, then maybe—She had just said goodbye to Archie, and with a heart full of emotions, she asked, “Do you think I’d ever be a suitable wife for a minister?”
Her companion turned and looked at her sharply. [Pg 134]The anxious little face in the evening’s glow looked wonderfully sweet and innocent. He read her thought. “No,” he answered shortly. Then he quickened his pace and strode on ahead of her, leaving her feeling half indignant, half overcome with humility.
Her companion turned and looked at her intensely. [Pg 134]The anxious little face in the evening light looked wonderfully sweet and innocent. He understood what she was thinking. “No,” he replied curtly. Then he sped up and walked ahead of her, leaving her feeling partly offended and partly humbled.
They found Jerry Hunter established by the fireside, and Polly chaffing him and joining in his big laugh. Somehow, the boisterousness jarred on Agnes. She wished that she might be alone, or that it was her mother—her mother—who would be there to give her a gentle greeting, and who would listen so patiently and sympathetically to all her doubts and perplexities. Then her conscience smote her; for whatever her faults, who was kinder than Polly? Who more lenient, more ready to cheer and comfort? Even now as the girl entered, Polly’s eyes sought her, and the loud laugh upon her lips died away.
They found Jerry Hunter sitting by the fire, with Polly teasing him and joining in his hearty laughter. For some reason, the loudness bothered Agnes. She wished she could be alone or that her mother—her mother—was there to greet her softly and listen patiently and sympathetically to all her doubts and worries. Then her conscience pricked her; for all her faults, who was kinder than Polly? Who was more forgiving, more eager to uplift and comfort? Even as the girl walked in, Polly’s eyes looked for her, and the loud laughter on her lips faded away.
“Come, lass,” she said, “Jerry has fetched us a fine haunch of venison. Go you out and bring in some of that fox-grape jelly we made, and we’ll be having a feast to-night. The child’s sad at parting from Archie,” she said to the others as Agnes went out; “we must try to cheer her up a bit.” And indeed, Agnes did seem depressed and silent more than was her wont.
“Come on, girl,” she said, “Jerry has brought us a nice haunch of venison. Go out and grab some of that fox-grape jelly we made, and we’ll have a feast tonight. The child is upset about leaving Archie,” she said to the others as Agnes went outside; “we need to try to lift her spirits a little.” And in fact, Agnes did seem more down and quiet than usual.
And so it was that Archie M’Clean went back to Carlisle, and Agnes missed him more than she liked to confess. The youths of the settlement had taken it as a matter of course that Agnes would be escorted [Pg 135]everywhere by Archie, and in consequence they had sought other partners, so she felt herself suddenly bereft of those pleasant attentions which every girl likes. She prepared rather soberly for the church the next Sabbath, and was surprised upon coming out to join Polly and her father to find Parker Willett waiting for her. “Will you ride to church with me?” he asked with a magnificent bow.
And so it was that Archie M’Clean returned to Carlisle, and Agnes missed him more than she wanted to admit. The young people in the settlement had taken it for granted that Agnes would always be with Archie, so they had started looking for other partners, leaving her feeling suddenly deprived of the nice attention that every girl appreciates. She got ready rather seriously for church the following Sunday and was surprised when she came out to join Polly and her father to find Parker Willett waiting for her. “Will you ride to church with me?” he asked with a grand bow.
Agnes swept him quite as elegant a courtesy. “An’ it please you, kind sir, I will accompany you,” she replied. And then they both laughed.
Agnes gave him a graceful bow. "If it pleases you, kind sir, I will join you," she replied. Then they both laughed.
“I thought perhaps you’d miss your swain, the knight of the rueful countenance, and it will seem like old times to me when I used to take my little sister to church,” he said, as he lifted her up.
“I thought maybe you’d miss your boyfriend, the knight with the sad face, and it’ll feel like old times to me when I used to take my little sister to church,” he said, as he lifted her up.
“Oh, have you a little sister?”
“Oh, do you have a little sister?”
“Yes, or rather she is quite a big sister now.”
“Yes, or actually she’s a pretty big sister now.”
“Tell me about her.”
“Tell me about her.”
He took his place with an easy grace, and as they started off he said, “She’s back there in Virginia, married these two or three years.”
He settled in comfortably, and as they began to move, he said, “She’s back in Virginia, married for the past two or three years.”
“Was that why you left home—because she married?”
“Is that why you left home—because she got married?”
“Partly that. We were great comrades before that, although it wasn’t altogether pleasant after we had a stepfather who made ducks and drakes of the property our own father left, and as my sister had what was left of her patrimony when she was married, I took what was mine and came away to seek a better fortune than [Pg 136]seemed to await me at home. It is not a very romantic story, you see.”
“Partly that. We were good friends before, even if it wasn't always pleasant after we got a stepfather who messed with the property our dad left us. Since my sister took what was left of her inheritance when she got married, I took what was mine and left to find a better future than the one that looked like it was waiting for me at home. It's not a very romantic story, you see.”
“I know something about step relatives,” said Agnes. “My father has some stepbrothers, and that is why he had to leave home. My grandfather Kennedy didn’t make a will, and his sons all came in for a share of the property; and they had had such a lot given to them, too, so it wasn’t fair. Grandfather always meant that father should have the home farm, and they knew it, but they just grabbed all they could get, and that, too, after father had lived there all his life and had helped to make the farm what it was.”
“I know a thing or two about step relatives,” said Agnes. “My dad has some stepbrothers, and that's why he had to leave home. My grandfather Kennedy didn’t leave a will, and his sons all came in for a share of the property; they had already received a lot, so it wasn’t fair. Grandfather always intended for my dad to inherit the home farm, and they knew it, but they just took everything they could get, especially after my dad had lived there his whole life and had helped to build the farm into what it was.”
“That was pretty mean. Your grandfathers don’t seem to be given to making wills.”
“That was really unkind. Your grandfathers don’t seem to be the type to write wills.”
“I shall always believe that Grandfather Muirhead made his. I wish I knew more about how Humphrey Muirhead came to have that place.”
“I will always believe that Grandfather Muirhead made his. I wish I knew more about how Humphrey Muirhead got that place.”
“How much do you know about it?”
“How much do you know about it?”
“Not very much. Grandfather lived there, and cleared the land, so it is a good farm. One time while grandfather was on a journey farther off, he with his companions fell into the hands of the Indians, and we always supposed he was killed. It was several years ago, and none of the party ever came back. Do you suppose Humphrey Muirhead could have found a will and that he destroyed it?”
“Not a lot. Grandfather lived there and cleared the land, so it’s a good farm. One time while Grandfather was on a trip farther away, he and his companions were captured by the Indians, and we always assumed he was killed. That was several years ago, and none of the group ever returned. Do you think Humphrey Muirhead might have found a will and then destroyed it?”
“It is difficult to say. I should judge that he was not a man of very much principle, and it is quite possible [Pg 137]that he would do a thing like that. Do you remember your grandfather Muirhead?”
“It’s hard to say. I would say he wasn’t a man of strong principles, and it’s very possible he could do something like that. Do you remember your grandfather Muirhead?”
“Oh, yes. He came to see us several times. He was a great one to travel about, and thought nothing of making the journey over the mountains. He told mother about this place the last time he came, and gave her the deeds to keep for him, and he told her the place was to be hers, but that’s all the good it did.”
“Oh, yes. He visited us several times. He loved to travel and had no problem crossing the mountains. He told my mom about this place the last time he came and gave her the deeds to hold for him, saying the place would be hers, but that was all it was worth.”
“Well, I wouldn’t grieve over it. In time you will have as good a place as that.”
"Well, I wouldn't worry about it. Eventually, you'll have a place just as nice as that."
“It will take years, for grandfather had spent so much time and strength on his clearing; it enrages me when I think of it.”
“It will take years because grandfather put so much time and effort into his clearing; it frustrates me when I think about it.”
“You mustn’t be enraged on your way to church,” said Parker, half teasingly; but Agnes answered gravely, “That is quite true.”
“You shouldn’t be angry on your way to church,” said Parker, half-joking. But Agnes responded seriously, “That is absolutely true.”
“We will talk of something else,” Parker went on. “Polly assured me last night that her husband would soon be back.”
“We'll talk about something else,” Parker continued. “Polly told me last night that her husband would be back soon.”
“Why, what reason has she to think so?”
“Why does she believe that?”
“I don’t know. She has had some sort of dream or vision or something, a sign she says, and she puts great faith in it. Polly’s signs are something that I cannot keep track of.”
“I don’t know. She’s had some sort of dream or vision or something, a sign she says, and she really believes in it. Polly’s signs are something I can’t keep up with.”
“But there are signs,” returned Agnes, gravely.
"But there are signs," Agnes replied seriously.
“Oh, are there?”
“Oh, are there?”
“Of course. The Indians have a great many, and all people do.”
“Of course. The Indigenous people have a lot, and everyone does.”
[Pg 138]
[Pg 138]
“I suppose they do, come to think of it; but I wasn’t thinking of natural consequences, I was thinking of the supernatural.”
"I guess they do, now that I think about it; but I wasn't considering natural outcomes, I was thinking about the supernatural."
“Oh, you mean uncanny things like ghosts and noises from nowhere, and visions. We Scots believe in visions and second sight and all that.”
“Oh, you mean weird stuff like ghosts and random noises, and visions. We Scots really believe in visions and second sight and all that.”
“Yes, I know you do. But are you still Scots? Why not Americans?”
“Yes, I know you do. But are you still Scots? Why not Americans?”
“Of course Americans, but the Scotch still clings to us.”
“Of course Americans, but the Scots still hold onto us.”
“Like a burr, or like a true Scotch thistle. I have noticed that, and that some of you keep the Scotch pronunciation much more than others, yet every one of you say meenister.”
“Like a burr, or like a real Scotch thistle. I've noticed that some of you stick to the Scotch pronunciation way more than others, yet all of you say meenister.”
Agnes laughed at his pronunciation of the word. “And any one would know you for a Virginian, and you are proud of it; so are we proud of our Scotch-Irish. Polly is more Irish than Scotch, and that shows plainly, too.”
Agnes laughed at how he pronounced the word. “Anyone could tell you’re a Virginian, and you’re proud of it; we’re proud of our Scotch-Irish heritage, too. Polly is more Irish than Scotch, and that’s obvious, too.”
“It surely does.” And they both laughed at the memory of some of Polly’s expressions.
“It really does.” And they both laughed at the memory of some of Polly’s expressions.
And when she looked back upon it Agnes found that riding to church with Parker Willett was not quite so serious an affair as Archie made it. She turned the matter over in her mind as she sat very still in church, but she gave a little sigh as she tried to fix her attention upon the long sermon. How was it faring with Archie that day? Was he thinking of her as he made his journey over the mountains?
And when she looked back on it, Agnes realized that going to church with Parker Willett wasn't nearly as serious as Archie made it out to be. She pondered this as she sat very still in church, but she let out a small sigh as she tried to focus on the long sermon. How was Archie doing that day? Was he thinking of her as he traveled over the mountains?
[Pg 139]
[Pg 139]
CHAPTER IX
WHAT THE FRESHET BROUGHT
WHAT THE FLOOD BROUGHT
It was quite early in the spring before the willows that bordered the run at the foot of the garden had put on their first green, and long before the pawpaw bushes showed their tender shoots or their leathery-looking blossoms. Agnes was busy pounding at the hominy block. She was well wrapped up, for though a recent thaw had broken up the ice in the rivers, and had started the frost from out of the ground so that the red mud was thick everywhere, it was still cool out of doors. As the girl worked away, giving swift, deft, even strokes, she saw Parker Willett coming toward her. “The river is rising,” he said.
It was pretty early in spring before the willows lining the stream at the bottom of the garden had started to show their first green, and long before the pawpaw bushes showed their tender shoots or leathery blossoms. Agnes was busy pounding at the hominy block. She was bundled up well, because even though a recent thaw had broken up the ice in the rivers and melted the frost from the ground—making the red mud thick everywhere—it was still cool outside. As she worked, giving quick, skilled, even strokes, she noticed Parker Willett approaching her. “The river is rising,” he said.
Agnes paused, and looked toward the run. The yellow mass of water in the river beyond was pitching and tossing, a turbulent tide. “I thought it had come to a standstill,” she said, “but I see it is rising fast.”
Agnes paused and looked toward the stream. The yellow mass of water in the river beyond was churning and swirling, a turbulent tide. “I thought it had stopped,” she said, “but I see it's rising quickly.”
“Yes, very fast. I have been measuring, and it has risen a foot since I last looked. I hope it will not be such a big freshet as to wash us out.”
“Yes, really fast. I've been measuring, and it has gone up a foot since I last checked. I hope it won’t flood so much that it washes us away.”
“It couldn’t do that, could it? I shouldn’t suppose it could ever reach this far.”
“It couldn't do that, could it? I shouldn't think it could ever reach this far.”
[Pg 140]
[Pg 140]
“No, but it might do damage to the garden.”
“No, but it could harm the garden.”
“I hope it won’t; we have such a good start.” Agnes looked out anxiously between the fringes of willows.
“I hope it won’t; we have such a good start.” Agnes looked out nervously between the fringes of willows.
“We won’t borrow trouble, anyhow,” said Parker, cheerfully.
“We won’t borrow trouble, anyway,” said Parker, cheerfully.
“Best not. Mother used to say that sometimes trouble is a blessing in disguise, and even if the freshet does harm in one direction, it may do good in another.”
“Better not. Mom always said that sometimes trouble is a blessing in disguise, and even if the flood causes harm in one area, it might bring about good in another.”
“That is certainly a cheerful view to take of it,” said Parker, laughing. And he passed on.
"That's definitely a cheerful way to look at it," Parker said with a laugh. Then he continued on.
“Two years since I have seen my mother,” thought Agnes, “and I am seventeen. Oh, when will she come? I wonder if the freshet will be a help or a hindrance to her coming. Ah, it is getting worse! I see the flood is bringing down all sorts of things. I must go down nearer when I have finished this.”
“It's been two years since I’ve seen my mom,” thought Agnes, “and I’m seventeen. Oh, when will she get here? I wonder if the flood will help or make it harder for her to arrive. Ah, it’s getting worse! I can see the water is washing away all kinds of things. I need to get closer once I finish this.”
Higher and higher rose the flood, all day and all night, and by the next morning river and run were one sheet of tossing, plunging water. The house stood in a little hollow, but beyond it rose a hill which descended precipitously on the other side to the river. Around the foot of the hill wound the run whose farther bank rose again to the edge of the river; the bank, not so high as the opposite one, was now covered. It was sure to be safe on the higher hill. The house was a little above the level of the water, but the garden on the hillside was encroached upon.
Higher and higher rose the flood, all day and all night, and by the next morning, the river and run were one continuous sheet of swirling, crashing water. The house sat in a small hollow, but beyond it, a hill dropped steeply on the other side to the river. At the base of the hill, the run wound its way, with its far bank rising again to meet the river; although that bank wasn’t as high as the opposite one, it was now submerged. The higher hill was sure to be safe. The house was slightly above the water level, but the garden on the hillside was being encroached upon.
[Pg 141]
[Pg 141]
“It is getting pretty close,” said Parker, as Agnes joined him; “just a little more and I am afraid we shall have to move out.”
“It’s getting really close,” said Parker, as Agnes joined him; “just a little more and I’m afraid we’ll have to move out.”
“Maybe it will stop before that happens,” said Agnes, in reply. “What a lot of things are coming down!” She turned to Polly who had come out to see. “Oh, Polly, see, there is a shed and a lot of furniture, and oh, see, there is a queer-looking raft! There is a man on it. If he should get into that snarl of trees there, it would be bad for him. It is such a little raft. See, he is trying to steer out of the way of those snags! No, he isn’t! Oh, Polly, what is he trying to do?”
“Maybe it will stop before that happens,” Agnes replied. “Look at all the stuff coming down!” She turned to Polly, who had come out to see. “Oh, Polly, look, there’s a shed and a bunch of furniture, and oh, look, there’s a strange-looking raft! There’s a man on it. If he gets tangled in those trees over there, it could be really bad for him. It’s such a small raft. Look, he’s trying to steer away from those obstacles! No, he isn’t! Oh, Polly, what is he trying to do?”
“Trying to make a fool of himsel’, as near as I can make out. Why doesn’t he try to pole himself out of the way of those stumps? He’s in danger, and if he gets into the middle of the current, he’s gone.”
“Trying to make a fool of himself, as far as I can tell. Why doesn’t he try to steer clear of those stumps? He’s in danger, and if he gets caught in the current, he’s finished.”
“There’s something on the stump, and he’s trying to get it!” cried Agnes. “What can it be? O dear, dear! and we must stand here without being able to help him.” She looked around for Parker, but he was gone.
“There’s something on the stump, and he’s trying to get it!” shouted Agnes. “What could it be? Oh no, oh no! and we have to just stand here without being able to help him.” She looked around for Parker, but he was gone.
The snarl of stumps was drifting toward the current, and they could see that the man on the frail little raft was trying his best to keep raft and stumps from midstream. “If he only knew how near he was to the top of the river bank on the other side of the run, he might make it. It’s fair wonderful how he manages; one ’ud think nobody could live in such a rage of waters!” Polly exclaimed.
The mess of stumps was floating toward the current, and they could see that the man on the fragile little raft was doing everything he could to keep both the raft and the stumps from getting caught in the middle of the river. "If he only realized how close he was to the riverbank on the other side of the stream, he might actually make it. It’s amazing how he manages; you’d think no one could survive in such a furious flow of water!" Polly exclaimed.
[Pg 142]
[Pg 142]
“Look there!” suddenly cried Agnes.
“Look there!” Agnes suddenly shouted.
“For the land’s sake!” Polly ejaculated. “If there isn’t Park Willett in a boat! If he isn’t foolhardy, I wouldn’t say it. Now what is he going to do?”
“For goodness’ sake!” Polly exclaimed. “Is that Park Willett in a boat? If he isn't reckless, I don’t know who is. Now what is he going to do?”
“I see,” returned Agnes; “he is going to try to get across the run and reach the other bank. O dear! he’ll stick in the tree-tops and that will be the end of him. Oh, I don’t want to look! I can’t look! I wonder where father is; I hope he is safe.”
“I see,” replied Agnes; “he’s going to try to cross the stream and reach the other side. Oh no! He’ll get caught in the treetops and that will be the end of him. Oh, I don’t want to watch! I can’t watch! I wonder where dad is; I hope he’s okay.”
“He’s nowhere about here; he’s gone to the other clearing,” Polly told her.
“He's not around here; he went to the other clearing,” Polly told her.
“And we must stand here and see them drown!” Agnes began to wring her hands.
“And we have to stand here and watch them drown!” Agnes started to wring her hands.
“We needn’t. You can go in,” returned Polly, sarcastically. “I’m willing to bet my Sunday dinner that Park’ll make it. There he goes!”
“We don’t need to. You can go in,” Polly replied, sarcastically. “I’ll bet my Sunday dinner that Park will make it. Look, there he goes!”
“No, he’s caught! Ah, he is clear of that. Now! Oh! will he make it? See, how carefully he sounds as he goes! Now what is he doing? I see, he is making his boat fast to the top of that tree so it can’t get away. Now—why, Polly, he’s throwing a line! Good lad! See, the man has caught it! I was afraid it would get tangled in the stump. What do you see?” For Polly had made a sudden exclamation.
“No, he’s caught! Ah, he’s free from that. Now! Oh! Will he make it? Look how carefully he sounds as he moves! Now what’s he doing? I see he’s tying his boat to the top of that tree so it doesn’t drift away. Now—wait, Polly, he’s throwing a line! Good job! Look, the man caught it! I was worried it would get stuck on the stump. What do you see?” For Polly had suddenly exclaimed.
“I’m no so sure, but I thought I saw the man there take something from that snarl of stumps. Could it be some wee bit animal?”
“I’m not so sure, but I thought I saw the guy over there take something from that tangle of stumps. Could it be a small animal?”
“Could it be a little child? Oh, Polly, could it?”
“Could it be a little kid? Oh, Polly, could it?”
[Pg 143]
[Pg 143]
The two were now so excited that they could scarcely wait events, but there was nothing to do but to watch, and finally they rejoiced to see the raft slowly turned toward the boat in which Parker steadied himself, holding on to the branch of a tree which protruded from the water. It was a risky business, for all around surged the swift waters, flinging broken branches of trees, loose boards, and stumps in their way. But once out of the swift current they could hope to land safely. Crossing the run was no easy matter, for the tops of the trees along its submerged bank were continually menacing them, and at every moment it seemed likely that they would be upset. Breathlessly the two women watched, and finally, by the combined skill of the two men, the boat was safely piloted across to dry land. Then the two clasped each other’s hands in sign of relief to their overstrained feelings.
The two were so excited that they could hardly wait, but all they could do was watch. Eventually, they were thrilled to see the raft slowly move toward the boat where Parker was steadying himself, holding onto a tree branch that stuck out of the water. It was a risky situation, with the fast waters swirling all around them, tossing broken tree branches, loose boards, and stumps in their path. But once they got out of the strong current, they hoped they could land safely. Crossing the stream was no easy task, as the tops of the trees along its submerged bank seemed to threaten them at every moment, making it look like they could capsize. Breathlessly, the two women watched, and finally, thanks to the combined skill of the two men, the boat was safely brought across to dry land. Then the two grabbed each other’s hands in a gesture of relief from their overstrained emotions.
“It is a child they are carrying,” said Polly, “and the man’s head is as bald as my hand; not a hair on it. Come, let’s hurry in, Nancy, and have some hot water ready, for the child must be perished.” Agnes followed her into the house, and was bustling about making ready some warm food when she heard an exclamation of joy and amazement.
“It’s a child they’re carrying,” said Polly, “and the man’s head is as bald as my hand; not a hair on it. Come on, let’s get inside, Nancy, and have some hot water ready, because the child must be freezing.” Agnes followed her into the house and was busy preparing some warm food when she heard a shout of joy and surprise.
Then the door flew open, and she turned to see Polly fling herself into the arms of the bald-headed man, crying: “It’s me own Jimmy, and him with not a spear on his head, and nearly drownded before me eyes! Ah, [Pg 144]Jimmy, Jimmy, me true lad! Ah, I knew ye’d never lave me foriver. I’ve mourned for ye, lad! Ah, Jimmy, Jimmy!” and she burst into a flood of tears. And Jimmy, with one arm around Polly, half ready to cry himself, was rubbing his bald head and looking around in a maze.
Then the door swung open, and she turned to see Polly throw herself into the arms of the bald man, crying: “It’s my Jimmy, and he doesn’t have a single hair on his head, and I almost saw him drown! Oh, Jimmy, Jimmy, my true love! I knew you’d never leave me forever. I’ve mourned for you, my dear! Oh, Jimmy, Jimmy!” and she broke down in tears. Jimmy, with one arm around Polly, feeling like he might cry too, was rubbing his bald head and looking around in confusion. [Pg 144]
“Take this little fellow,” said Parker to Agnes; “he’s half dead with cold and fright, poor little chap. Let those two have it out, and we’ll look after the boy.”
“Take this little guy,” said Parker to Agnes; “he’s half dead from cold and fear, poor thing. Let those two sort it out, and we’ll take care of the boy.”
Agnes took the little fellow in her arms; he was a pretty, chubby child, between two and three years of age; he had been crying forlornly, but at the sight of a bowl of warm mush and milk his tears ceased.
Agnes picked up the little guy; he was a cute, chubby kid, about two or three years old. He had been crying sadly, but the moment he saw a bowl of warm mush and milk, his tears stopped.
Polly had gathered her own brood about her, and they were shrilly calling, “Daddy, daddy!” while Polly herself had not taken her eyes off Jimmy’s face. “It’s me own lad, me own lad,” she crooned, rocking herself back and forth. “An’ where’s yer hair, Jimmy dear? An’ you with such a fine crop. An’ how did ye git here, an’ are ye hungry?”
Polly had gathered her kids around her, and they were loudly calling, “Daddy, daddy!” while Polly kept her eyes fixed on Jimmy’s face. “It’s my boy, my own boy,” she softly sang, rocking back and forth. “And where’s your hair, Jimmy dear? You had such a nice head of hair. How did you get here, and are you hungry?”
“Hungry I am,” was the response, “as anybody’d be who’d not tasted bite nor sup since yesterday. I’d a little parched corn, but it gave out yesterday. Faith! I was not travellin’ heavy handed, an’ Polly, lass, lest I’d be burdened with too much to carry, I left me hair behind me.” He gave a chuckle and took the bowl which Agnes handed him, eating as a famished man would.
“I'm so hungry,” was the reply, “like anyone would be who hasn’t eaten since yesterday. I had a little dried corn, but that ran out yesterday. Honestly! I wasn’t traveling with a lot of stuff, and Polly, girl, so I wouldn’t be weighed down, I left my hair behind.” He chuckled and took the bowl Agnes handed him, eating like a starving man would.
[Pg 145]
[Pg 145]
“An’ did ye know ye was coming this way, an’ that ye’d find me an’ the bairns?”
“Did you know you were coming this way and that you’d find me and the kids?”
“Not a lick did I know where I’d be fetchin’ up. I took the coorse av the river an’ reckoned upon its bringing me out somewhere among daycint folks. It’s the freshet ye’ve to thank, Polly, for the sight av me. I’d not got away but for it. The watter riz so high the redskins concluded to move their camp, and in the kinfusion I slipped away, an’ bein’ a good swimmer, trusted mesel’ to the watter for a bit, and then I got ashore and made me bit av raft an’ consigned mesel’ to the river. I caught sight av the bairn there, as I passed the snags, and thinks I, Jimmy O’Neill, ye’ve niver yit been onwillin’ to risk yer life fur a weak little creetur, an’ suppose it was one o’ yer own bairnies; so says I, ‘I’ll save it or lose me own skin.’ He was settin’ there, the purtiest ye ever see, in the top av the stump, as snug as if it had been a cradle, the watter swirlin’ around him an’ tossin’ him about. But he was well balanced, somehow, an’ niver a fut did he wet.”
“I had no idea where I’d end up. I took the course of the river and figured it would lead me to decent people. It’s thanks to the flood, Polly, that you see me here. I wouldn’t have gotten away without it. The water rose so high that the Indians decided to move their camp, and in the confusion, I slipped away. Being a good swimmer, I trusted myself to the water for a bit, then made it to shore where I put together a little raft and set off down the river. As I passed the snags, I spotted the child and thought to myself, ‘Jimmy O’Neill, you’ve never been unwilling to risk your life for a weak little creature, and what if it was one of your own kids?’ So, I said, ‘I’ll save it or lose my life trying.’ The baby was sitting there, the prettiest you’d ever seen, perched on top of the stump, as snug as if it were in a cradle, with the water swirling around and tossing it about. But somehow, it was well balanced and not a foot got wet.”
Agnes picked up the baby from where she had set him in the midst of Polly’s children. “What’s your name, baby?” she asked.
Agnes picked up the baby from where she had placed him among Polly’s kids. “What’s your name, little one?” she asked.
“Honey,” he replied. “I’se Honey, an’ dad put me in a big tree an’ it sailded.” And that was all they could get out of him, so Honey he remained.
“Honey,” he replied. “I’m Honey, and my dad put me in a big tree and it sailed.” And that was all they could get out of him, so Honey he stayed.
“How his poor mother will mourn for him,” said Polly, hugging her own youngest close to her. “I wish we [Pg 146]could find out where he came from. I don’t believe it can be very far away, or he’d be in a worse plight.”
“How much his poor mother will grieve for him,” said Polly, holding her own youngest tight to her. “I wish we could figure out where he came from. I don’t think it can be too far away, or he’d be in a worse situation.”
“If it isn’t far, maybe we can find out,” said Parker. “We’ll keep him for the present, will we, Polly?”
“If it’s not too far, maybe we can find out,” said Parker. “We’ll hold onto him for now, right, Polly?”
“Will we? Am I a brute to turn a baby out into the worruld? An’ on a day when he’s fetched home to me by me own man?”
“Will we? Am I a monster to send a baby out into the world? And on a day when he’s brought home to me by my own man?”
“I’ll take care of him,” said Agnes, eagerly. “I’d love to, Polly. Just hand him over to me; you’ve enough of your own to look after.”
“I’ll take care of him,” said Agnes, eagerly. “I’d love to, Polly. Just hand him over to me; you have enough of your own to look after.”
“But I’ve me man to help me now,” said Polly, joyously, looking triumphantly toward Jimmy.
“But now I have my man to help me,” Polly said joyfully, looking triumphantly at Jimmy.
“What I want to know is how your man got here, and all about his doings all this time,” said Agnes. “Tell us, Jimmy, where you have been all this time.”
“What I want to know is how your guy got here, and everything he's been up to this whole time,” said Agnes. “Tell us, Jimmy, where have you been all this time?”
“Faith, then, with the redskins. They borry’d me suit o’ hair in the first place, an’ left me for dead, but dead I was not, though uncomfortable from the loss av me chief adornmint, an’ after a bit one av ’em comes along: ‘Ugh,’ says he; ‘Ugh, yersel’, say I; ‘I’m not dead, though I look it.’ Well, he tows me along wid him to an Injun village, and they beeta keep me to kindle their fire wid; an’ whin I bursts me bonds that aisy, bein’ strong in me muscles an’ arrums, as ye well know, Polly, they’re sort o’ pleased, an’ seein’ me advantage, says I, ‘I’ll do ye a better turn than to be kindlin’ a fire fur ye, fur a blacksmith I am be birth, an’ I’ll give ye me sarvice in exchange fur me life.’ Well, they powwowed [Pg 147]over it fur some time, some agreein’ an’ some disagreein’, but in the end they give me a chanst to live, an’ I won the chanst. I was plannin’ to escape this long back, but the freshet risin’ up so suddent gimme the opportunity I’d been lookin’ fur, an’ I comes in the manner I stated. I’d no time fur hat or wig, Polly, an’ I’m lucky to be arrivin’ with nayther.”
"Faith, then, with the Native Americans. They borrowed my hair suit at first and left me for dead, but I wasn’t dead, just uncomfortable from losing my main accessory. After a while, one of them came along and said, ‘Ugh,’ and I replied, ‘Ugh, yourself; I’m not dead, even though I look it.’ So, he dragged me along to a Native village, and they threatened to keep me to start their fire; but when I easily broke free of my bonds, being strong in my muscles and arms, as you well know, Polly, they were sort of pleased, and seeing my advantage, I said, ‘I’ll do you a better favor than just starting a fire for you, as I’m a blacksmith by birth, and I’ll offer you my services in exchange for my life.’ They debated it for a while, some agreeing and some disagreeing, but in the end, they gave me a chance to live, and I grabbed that chance. I had been planning to escape for a while, but the sudden flood gave me the opportunity I had been looking for, and I came the way I mentioned. I didn’t have time for a hat or wig, Polly, and I’m lucky to arrive without either." [Pg 147]
“I hope they didn’t treat you very badly,” said Agnes.
“I hope they didn't treat you too badly,” said Agnes.
“No so bad; there was another chap of me own color, paleface as they say, an’ he had been with ’em this long while, so we two hobnobbed; an’ though he was more content than me, we got along fairly well. He said as all o’ his’n was kilt, he’d no call to leave, an’ he’d not take the risk, so I kim off by me lone. I’d ha’ gone back to the ould settlemint, but I’d ha’ had me journey for naught.”
"Not so bad; there was another guy who looked like me, a white guy as they say, and he had been with them for a while, so we hung out together. Although he was happier than I was, we got along pretty well. He said that since all of his people were dead, he had no reason to leave, and he wasn’t going to take the risk, so I left by myself. I would have gone back to the old settlement, but it would have made my journey pointless."
“Indeed would ye,” said Polly. “What did I tell ye?” She turned to Agnes. “Would I give up hope? Not I. I’ve looked for ye night an’ morn, Jimmy dear, an’ I knew I’d see ye agin. Faith! it’s but the other day I had me sign sure, an’ I was right in belavin’ in it.” She nodded emphatically in Parker’s direction, and he was obliged to confess that this time the sign had not failed.
“Of course you would,” said Polly. “What did I tell you?” She turned to Agnes. “Would I give up hope? Not a chance. I’ve searched for you day and night, Jimmy dear, and I knew I’d see you again. Really! Just the other day, I had my sign for sure, and I was right to believe in it.” She nodded strongly in Parker’s direction, and he had to admit that this time the sign had not let her down.
“There’s wan thing I’ve learned, at any rate,” Jimmy remarked soberly, passing his hand over his bare poll, “I’ll nivir agin be skeered av the Injuns scalpin’ me.” [Pg 148]At which all laughed, and Polly rapturously embraced him. Jimmy, with all his old joking ways, was hers again, and Polly was content.
“There’s one thing I’ve learned, anyway,” Jimmy said seriously, rubbing his head, “I’ll never be scared of the Indians scalping me again.” [Pg 148]Everyone laughed at that, and Polly joyfully hugged him. Jimmy, with all his usual humor, was back to being hers, and Polly was happy.
The return of the captive was a matter of great interest in the settlement, and, strange to say, to none more than to Fergus Kennedy who asked his tale of adventure over and over again, and seemed more brightened up by Jimmy’s presence than by any one’s.
The return of the captive was a big deal in the settlement, and oddly enough, nobody seemed more interested than Fergus Kennedy, who kept asking about his adventure over and over again. He seemed more uplifted by Jimmy’s presence than by anyone else.
Agnes rejoiced with the rest, but she was a little troubled lest Polly should wish to leave her before the arrival of Mrs. Kennedy, this being just the opposite of that which had been her dilemma a short time before. How easy the matter would be settled if her mother would but come at once, and they could all go to the home which the girl still insisted to herself was rightfully theirs. She did not, however, consider another point in the case till Parker Willett asked her one day if she didn’t think that now Jimmy had come, it would be better for him to take up a piece of land for himself, and leave them all in Jimmy’s care.
Agnes was happy with everyone else, but she felt a bit worried that Polly might want to leave her before Mrs. Kennedy arrived, which was the complete opposite of what she had faced not long ago. It would be so much easier if her mother would just come right away, and they could all go to the home that the girl still convinced herself was rightfully theirs. However, she didn’t think about another aspect of the situation until Parker Willett asked her one day if she thought it would be better for Jimmy to claim a piece of land for himself now that he had arrived, leaving all of them in Jimmy’s care.
Agnes, with Honey in her lap, toyed with the child’s flaxen locks before she answered. Honey had attached himself with great decision to Agnes, and she was beginning to love the little child very much. He seemed to take the place of her own small brothers and sisters more than Polly’s children had ever done, and now that Polly was so absorbed in Jimmy, the girl was lonely at times. She answered Parker’s question with [Pg 149]another. “And is it on our account you have been staying here all this time? You know I suspected it. And you risked your life for Jimmy and Honey—and—should you go far?” she asked a little tremulously.
Agnes, with Honey in her lap, played with the child’s light hair before she responded. Honey had firmly attached himself to Agnes, and she was starting to love the little one very much. He seemed to fill the role of her own little brothers and sisters more than Polly’s kids ever had, and now that Polly was so focused on Jimmy, the girl felt lonely at times. She replied to Parker’s question with another. “Is it because of us that you’ve been staying here all this time? I had a feeling it was. And you put your life on the line for Jimmy and Honey—and—are you going to leave soon?” she asked with a slight quiver in her voice.
“Not farther than I needs must to find a good bit of land.”
“Not farther than I have to go to find a good piece of land.”
“You will not leave the neighborhood?” She was suddenly conscious that for her there would be a greater vacuum when Parker left than when Archie went away.
"You’re not leaving the neighborhood, right?" She suddenly realized that Parker leaving would create a bigger emptiness for her than when Archie left.
“No.” He watched the girl’s downcast face, and he, too, was aware that he did not want to go very far away. Yet—There were no other words spoken for a moment, and then the girl raised her eyes. “Do you remember how we said at the time of the freshet that it wasn’t worth while to borrow trouble? And look what the freshet did for Polly, though it did destroy a part of our garden.”
“No.” He looked at the girl's sad expression, and he realized he didn't want to be too far away either. But—There was silence for a moment, and then the girl lifted her gaze. “Do you remember when we said during the flood that it wasn’t worth it to borrow trouble? And look at what the flood did for Polly, even though it ruined part of our garden.”
“And therefore you think my going away need not be an unalloyed disaster? That is very pleasant to know. I was hardly conceited enough to think it would cause any very great sorrow.”
“And so you believe my leaving doesn’t have to be a complete disaster? That’s really nice to hear. I wasn’t arrogant enough to think it would bring about a huge amount of sadness.”
Agnes’s fair face flushed. “I meant that it might be the means of bringing you good fortune, and that would be a pleasure to your friends, however much they might miss you.” She had grown much gentler since the coming of Honey among them, Parker was quick to perceive.
Agnes’s pale face turned red. “I meant that it could be a way to bring you good luck, and that would make your friends happy, even if they miss you a lot.” She had become much softer since Honey arrived, Parker quickly noticed.
[Pg 150]
[Pg 150]
“If you keep on being so sweetly philosophical, I’m afraid you will soon be ready to be a minister’s wife,” he said with a half smile.
“If you keep being so charmingly philosophical, I’m worried you’ll soon be ready to be a minister’s wife,” he said with a half-smile.
Agnes compressed her lips. “Oh, do you think so?” she returned coldly. Then, after a pause, “Yes, I am quite sure that Jimmy will be ample protection for us, and as it is for your pleasure and profit to go away, I advise you to do it.”
Agnes pressed her lips together. “Oh, do you really think so?” she replied coldly. Then, after a pause, “Yes, I'm sure that Jimmy will be more than enough protection for us, and since it’s for your enjoyment and benefit to leave, I suggest you go.”
There was a womanliness in her manner of speech that set him wondering. Was it the reminder of the minister’s wife that so suddenly changed her? Perhaps, after all, it was not Honey, but Archie who was the cause of the new gentleness. She was trying to prepare herself for that new life with Archie; that was it. “Well, little girl,” he said lightly, “then I will go; but I shall keep track of you, and I shall see you sometimes.”
There was a feminine quality in the way she spoke that made him curious. Was it the memory of the minister’s wife that changed her so suddenly? Maybe, in the end, it wasn’t Honey but Archie who was behind her newfound softness. She was getting ready for that new life with Archie; that was it. “Well, little girl,” he said casually, “then I’ll take off; but I’ll keep an eye on you, and I’ll see you from time to time.”
Sometimes! He who had been a part of her daily life for all these months would see her only sometimes, just as she was learning his worth and her own dependence upon him. She laid her cheek against Honey’s hair, and the touch gave her comfort. “Poor little baby,” she said, “I wonder whether your mother is grieving for you. I almost hope he has no mother.”
Sometimes! The person who had been a big part of her life for all these months would only see her occasionally, just as she was starting to recognize his value and her own reliance on him. She rested her cheek against Honey’s hair, and the feeling brought her comfort. “Poor little baby,” she said, “I wonder if your mom is missing you. I almost hope he doesn't have a mom.”
“Perhaps he has not. Would you like to know?”
“Maybe he hasn't. Do you want to find out?”
“We ought to know.”
"We should know."
“We have tried to find out, you remember, but we can try again. I am going up the river a short distance [Pg 151]to-morrow,—now that the water has subsided, it will be safe to go—and I’ll make inquiry of every one along the way. Dod Hunter knows every one, and he may be able to tell. I am going his way.”
“We’ve tried to find out, you remember, but we can try again. I’m heading up the river a short distance tomorrow—now that the water has gone down, it’ll be safe to go—and I’ll ask everyone along the way. Dod Hunter knows everyone, and he might be able to provide some information. I’m going his way.”
“Oh!”
“Oh!”
“I heard of some good land in that direction and I want to look it up.”
“I heard about some good land over there and I want to check it out.”
“Across the river?”
"Over the river?"
“Yes. Have you seen the M’Cleans lately?” he asked abruptly.
“Yes. Have you seen the M’Cleans recently?” he asked suddenly.
“I saw them Sabbath.”
“I saw them on Sunday.”
“Have they heard from Archie?”
“Have they heard from Archie?”
“Not yet; they expect to any day now. I miss Archie,” she said simply.
“Not yet; they think it could happen any day now. I miss Archie,” she said plainly.
“I should think you would; he was by far the best of the lads around here. But some day, you know—”
"I think you would; he was definitely the best of the guys around here. But someday, you know—"
“What?”
“What?”
“Did I not say just now that you were fast becoming fitted to be a minister’s wife?”
“Did I not just say that you were quickly becoming suited to be a minister’s wife?”
“Thank you.” The voice was very low. They were both silent for a time, and then Parker left her with the evening’s sunshine in her hair. Why, now that he must leave her, had the girl suddenly appeared so fair to him? This new sweetness sat well upon her. How deeply blue were her eyes, and what tender lights came into them when she spoke of little Honey. Yes, it was better that he should go now—at once; later it might be harder. A minister’s wife she would be, and as the [Pg 152]years passed by and she had learned her lessons of patience and unselfish devotion, how lovable she would become to those of her husband’s congregation. “I am a middle-aged man in her eyes,” he said aloud, “and it would be cruel to disturb her little tender heart now when all is settled for her, and yet—and yet—” He stood so long leaning on the fence that Agnes, watching him, wondered a little.
“Thank you.” The voice was very quiet. They stayed silent for a while, and then Parker walked away, leaving her with the evening sun shining in her hair. Why, now that he had to leave her, did she suddenly seem so beautiful to him? This new sweetness suited her perfectly. How deeply blue her eyes were, and what gentle sparkles appeared in them when she talked about little Honey. Yes, it was better for him to go now—right now; later it might be harder. She would be a minister’s wife, and as the years went by, learning lessons of patience and selfless devotion, how lovable she would become to everyone in her husband’s congregation. “I am an older man in her eyes,” he said out loud, “and it would be cruel to disturb her little tender heart now that everything is settled for her, and yet—and yet—” He leaned on the fence for so long that Agnes, watching him, felt a bit puzzled.
“He is thinking of home, maybe, and of his sister. He will be so lonely off by himself and—oh, I shall be lonely, too. Oh, Honey, I, too. Polly has her Jimmy, and poor father does not know, and if they take you,—oh, Honey, if they take you,—how can I stand it? But there is mother,” she said presently; “she will be coming soon.”
“He's probably thinking about home and his sister. He’ll be really lonely by himself, and—oh, I’ll be lonely too. Oh, Honey, me too. Polly has her Jimmy, and poor Dad doesn’t know, and if they take you—oh, Honey, if they take you—how am I going to handle that? But there’s Mom,” she added after a moment; “she’ll be here soon.”
“Mammy,” said Honey. “Dad put Honey in a tree, an’ it sailded away. I lubs Nanny an’ I ’ants my supper.”
“Mammy,” said Honey. “Dad put Honey in a tree, and it sailed away. I love Nanny and I want my supper.”
“Honey shall have his supper,” Agnes told him, and she carried him into the house to have his mush and milk with the other children. Then she crept to her loft room. From the window she could see that Parker was still leaning on the fence. Behind the hills the sun was setting in a gorgeous sky. The willows emerging from the late waste of waters showed their first tender green; the hylos piped shrilly. Agnes’s heart throbbed painfully. A beautiful world, and out of troubles sometimes arise blessings. She heard Jimmy’s cheerful [Pg 153]voice below relating adventures to her father whose pleased smile she fancied she could see. “I am lonely, lonely,” cried the girl. She arose from her little stool by the window and, with a sudden resolve, clambered down the ladder. Polly had stowed all the babies away in the trundle-bed, and the four were fast asleep. “Where are you going, Nancy?” Polly asked.
“Honey will have his supper,” Agnes told him, and she took him into the house to eat his mush and milk with the other kids. Then she quietly went up to her loft room. From the window, she could see that Parker was still leaning on the fence. The sun was setting behind the hills, painting the sky beautifully. The willows emerging from the recently flooded area showed their first soft green; the hylos chirped loudly. Agnes’s heart raced painfully. A beautiful world, and sometimes blessings come from troubles. She heard Jimmy’s cheerful voice below telling stories to her dad, whose pleased smile she imagined she could see. “I am so lonely,” cried the girl. She got up from her little stool by the window and, with a sudden determination, climbed down the ladder. Polly had tucked all the babies into the trundle bed, and the four were sound asleep. “Where are you going, Nancy?” Polly asked.
“Out to smell the spring,” was the answer, as the girl shut the door behind her. She followed the path uphill to the top. Before she reached the figure standing there she paused. The glory of the sky was to be seen more plainly here. From the hollow below one might imagine the day to be done, but here one could see that rosy clouds swept across the sky and the yellow light along the horizon still shone clearly.
“Going out to smell the spring,” was the answer, as the girl closed the door behind her. She walked up the path to the top. Before she reached the figure standing there, she paused. The beauty of the sky was more visible here. From the valley below, it might seem like the day was over, but here she could see that pink clouds were moving across the sky and the yellow light along the horizon still shone brightly.
Conscious of her presence, Parker turned suddenly. She came and stood by his side. “One sees things more distinctly from a height,” he said musingly.
Conscious of her presence, Parker turned suddenly. She came and stood by his side. “You can see things more clearly from up high,” he said thoughtfully.
“Yes, it is quite dark indoors. I was so lonely and I—I saw you here by yourself. You will be lonely, too, so often now, for you are going away—you are going away.” There was a little catch in her voice, and the man at her side put forth his hand and took hers, cold and trembling, in his. Agnes looked up. His touch brought comfort. “I’m not going to be a minister’s wife,” she said, her lips quivering. “I could never be.”
“Yes, it’s really dark inside. I felt so lonely and— I saw you here alone. You’ll be lonely too, a lot now, because you’re leaving—you’re leaving.” There was a slight hitch in her voice, and the man next to her reached out, taking her cold, trembling hand in his. Agnes looked up. His touch was reassuring. “I’m not going to be a minister’s wife,” she said, her lips shaking. “I could never do that.”
“Oh, little girl, little girl,” he said softly, “how did [Pg 154]you know so well what to come and tell me? I was lonely, too, as lonely as you were, but I am older, much older, and one must bear those things. It is harder than you know for me to go away, but it is best. A man must make his own home.”
“Oh, little girl, little girl,” he said softly, “how did you know so well what to come and tell me? I was lonely too, just as lonely as you were, but I’m older, much older, and you have to endure those things. It’s harder than you realize for me to leave, but it’s for the best. A man has to create his own home.”
“Yes,” faltered Agnes, “I know.”
"Yeah," hesitated Agnes, "I know."
“But I’ll come back.”
“But I’ll be back.”
“You said sometimes, only sometimes.”
“You said sometimes, just sometimes.”
“I mean very often.” He looked down at her but checked the word that rose to his lips. “It would not be fair,” he told himself. “I have my way to make,” he said aloud, “and there are some things, some ties there at home, you know, some things that in honor I cannot forget.”
“I mean pretty frequently.” He glanced down at her but held back the words that almost escaped his mouth. “That wouldn’t be right,” he reminded himself. “I have my own path to follow,” he said aloud, “and there are certain things, certain connections back home, you know, some things that I just can’t forget out of respect.”
“Yes.” It was all that Agnes could say, but she was comforted beyond words, and the glory of the west was reflected on the face of each as they turned from the hilltop toward the little cabin nestled in the shadows at the foot of the hill.
“Yes.” That was all Agnes could say, but she felt incredibly comforted, and the beauty of the west shone on each of their faces as they turned from the hilltop toward the small cabin tucked in the shadows at the bottom of the hill.
[Pg 155]
[Pg 155]
CHAPTER X
HONEY
HONEY
The next morning Parker started forth in search of his land. Agnes watched him from her loft room; a new feeling of interest possessed her. This man who had come to them first as an interloper, and next had taken his place as a member of the household, was now become a person of the greatest consideration to her. How strange it seemed! Was his feeling for her only one of comradeship, or of pity for her loneliness? She remembered his warm clasp of her hand, the look he gave her as they turned their backs to the sunset. “Oh, I am happy,” she murmured, “and I want my mother.” She was so long and so quiet up there in her little room that Polly at last called to her, “Your baby is fretting for you.”
The next morning, Parker set out to find his land. Agnes watched him from her loft room, filled with a new sense of interest. This man, who had first come to them as an intruder and later took his place as a member of the household, had now become someone very important to her. How strange that felt! Did he care for her as a friend, or out of pity for her loneliness? She recalled the warm grip of his hand and the glance he gave her as they turned away from the sunset. “Oh, I am happy,” she whispered, “and I want my mother.” She stayed up there in her little room for so long and so quietly that Polly finally called out to her, “Your baby is missing you.”
Then Agnes hurried down to take Honey in her arms and to carry him out into the spring sunshine where her father was working. Honey chuckled with glee at sight of Fergus Kennedy. He had taken a great fancy to both father and daughter, and preferred to be with them rather than to play with Polly’s children, who, it [Pg 156]must be confessed, were inclined to “put upon him,” as Polly herself declared.
Then Agnes rushed down to scoop Honey into her arms and carry him out into the spring sunshine where her dad was working. Honey laughed with joy at the sight of Fergus Kennedy. He had developed a strong bond with both father and daughter, and loved being with them more than playing with Polly’s kids, who, it must be said, had a tendency to "pick on him," as Polly herself mentioned. [Pg 156]
Jimmy was bestirring himself and filling the place with his large, cheerful presence. “How different, how different he is from Parker,” Agnes thought. Polly was boisterous enough, but Polly, supplemented by a being twice as big and noisy and loud-voiced, gave Agnes a sense of being overpowered. She would not have admitted to any one that Polly was not a joy, a delightful companion, but it was nevertheless a fact that Polly and Jimmy were too much for her, in certain moods, and this morning she was glad to escape from the house.
Jimmy was getting energized and filling the place with his big, cheerful presence. “He’s so different from Parker,” Agnes thought. Polly was lively enough, but with Polly paired with someone twice as big, noisy, and loud-voiced, Agnes felt overwhelmed. She wouldn’t admit to anyone that Polly wasn’t a joy, a delightful companion, but the truth was that Polly and Jimmy were a bit much for her at times, and this morning, she was glad to get out of the house.
The news of Jimmy’s return brought many of the neighbors to see him and to hear of his exploits; some came, too, to offer aid in whatever direction he might require. “It’s but me forge I want,” he told them all, “wanst I have that, I’ll make mesel’ useful to ye all.”
The news of Jimmy’s return brought many of the neighbors to see him and hear about his adventures; some came, too, to offer help in any way he might need. “All I need is my forge,” he told them all, “once I have that, I’ll make myself useful to all of you.”
Parker Willett’s going to hunt up a claim was a subject that Agnes did not care to hear discussed, though as she went out of the house she heard Polly say: “It’s the dilicate way he’s been brought up, maybe; but he’s been pinin’ for his own this manny a day, I’ll be bound, an’ belike he’s a lass at home that he’s thinking of goin’ back for. Faith! he’d ought to be married; he’s old enough this long while.”
Parker Willett going to look for a claim was something Agnes didn't want to hear about, but as she stepped out of the house, she heard Polly say, “It’s probably the delicate way he was raised, but he’s been longing for his own for quite some time, I bet, and maybe there’s a girl back home he’s thinking of going back for. Honestly! He should get married; he’s been old enough for that for a while now.”
“Maybe he’s been waitin’ for you to serve your time o’ mournin’,” said Jimmy, jocularly, and Polly laughed [Pg 157]hilariously, giving him a sounding slap on the back at the suggestion.
“Maybe he’s been waiting for you to finish mourning,” said Jimmy playfully, and Polly laughed uproariously, giving him a hearty slap on the back at the suggestion. [Pg 157]
“A girl at home. Maybe that was it, and that was why he was thinking, thinking, so long last night,” Agnes said to Honey. “Oh, Honey, Honey, maybe after all he said no more because he is in honor bound. Oh, Honey, Honey.” She sat down and gathered the child into her arms, weaving back and forth sorrowfully. Honey put up his little hand and patted her cheek. “Don’ ky, Nanny, Honey lubbs oo,” he said coaxingly.
“A girl at home. Maybe that was it, and that’s why he was thinking so much last night,” Agnes said to Honey. “Oh, Honey, Honey, maybe he said no more because he feels obligated. Oh, Honey, Honey.” She sat down and pulled the child into her arms, rocking back and forth sadly. Honey raised his little hand and patted her cheek. “Don’t cry, Nanny, Honey loves you,” he said soothingly.
Agnes kissed him. “Come,” she said, “we’ll go find daddy.” Honey nodded. The plan suited him exactly. He had accepted his new surroundings with equanimity after the first day when he had called for mammy and daddy, but now he had Nanny and Daddy Kennedy, he seemed quite content.
Agnes kissed him. “Come on,” she said, “let’s go find Dad.” Honey nodded. The plan was perfect for him. He had adjusted to his new surroundings calmly after the first day when he had called for Mom and Dad, but now with Nanny and Daddy Kennedy, he seemed pretty happy.
It was a weary day for Agnes; she longed for yet dreaded the return of Parker, for she persuaded herself that it was as Polly had suggested, and that he had left his heart down there in Virginia, and she was to him but a little girl who had won his sympathy. “Yet, why? Why?” she said more than once, as she remembered that last evening. “‘A man must make his own home,’ he said. We have kept him from doing that, and now, now he will go away and he should have done so before. Why didn’t he go? Why didn’t he?” she asked passionately. “What was it he said about some tie at [Pg 158]home? some things that in honor he could not forget? I did not think then what he meant, but I know now. He said he was older, so much older; I am only a little girl to him.”
It was a tiring day for Agnes; she both looked forward to and dreaded Parker's return. She convinced herself that, as Polly had suggested, he had left his heart in Virginia and that she was just a little girl who had caught his sympathy. “But why? Why?” she said more than once, recalling that last evening. “'A man must make his own home,' he said. We have kept him from doing that, and now, now he will leave, and he should have done so before. Why didn’t he go? Why didn’t he?” she asked passionately. “What was it he said about some obligation at [Pg 158] home? Some things he couldn't forget out of honor? I didn't understand what he meant back then, but I do now. He said he was older, so much older; I’m just a little girl to him.”
She did not run down to watch for his coming as she had at first intended to do, but toward night her ears were alert for the slightest sound, so that Polly chaffed her for her nervousness. “You’ve skeert her with your tales of Injuns,” she said to Jimmy; “she’ll be lookin’ for them at ivery turn now. Law, Nancy, you all but skeered me! What is it?” For at the sound of approaching hoof beats Agnes had started to her feet.
She didn't rush down to see him arrive as she had originally planned, but as evening approached, she was attentive to every little sound, making Polly tease her about her anxiety. “You’ve scared her with your stories about Indians,” she said to Jimmy; “she’ll be on the lookout for them at every turn now. Wow, Nancy, you almost scared me! What’s going on?” Because she heard the sound of approaching hoofbeats, Agnes had jumped to her feet.
“Nothing, at least I thought I heard something,” she stammered.
"Nothing, but I think I heard something," she stammered.
“Well, you are skeery to-night. That’s nothin’ but Park Willett comin’ back. You’ve heard his horse’s hoofs often enough not to jump out of your skin when he’s comin’. Come, set him a place at the table; he’ll be hungry. I hardly thought he’d be back to-night.”
“Well, you’re kind of spooky tonight. That’s just Park Willett coming back. You’ve heard his horse’s hooves often enough not to freak out when he shows up. Come on, set a place for him at the table; he’ll be hungry. I didn’t really think he’d be back tonight.”
Agnes was only too ready for an occupation which would take attention from herself, and she disappeared into the lean-to just as Parker entered the door. He greeted them all pleasantly, but seemed quiet and preoccupied, eating his supper in silence. “Where’s Honey?” he asked, as he pushed away his bowl and trencher.
Agnes was more than ready for a distraction that would take the focus off herself, and she slipped into the lean-to just as Parker walked in. He greeted everyone with a friendly smile but appeared quiet and lost in thought, finishing his dinner in silence. “Where’s Honey?” he asked, pushing his bowl and plate aside.
“Asleep long ago,” Polly told him.
“Asleep a long time ago,” Polly told him.
Parker sat looking thoughtfully at the empty bowl. [Pg 159]“Where’s Agnes?” he asked abruptly, pushing back his stool.
Parker sat there, deep in thought as he stared at the empty bowl. [Pg 159]“Where’s Agnes?” he asked suddenly, pushing his stool back.
Polly looked around. “She was here a bit ago. She brought in your supper. I think she’s in the lean-to. Agnes, Nancy, where are ye kapin’ yersel’? Don’t mope there in the dark, lass.”
Polly looked around. “She was here a little while ago. She brought in your dinner. I think she’s in the shed. Agnes, Nancy, where are you keeping yourselves? Don’t just sit there in the dark, girl.”
As Agnes appeared Parker shot a swift glance at her, but she did not look at him in return, instead she crept around to the settle where her father was and cuddled down by his side.
As Agnes came into view, Parker quickly glanced at her, but she didn’t look back. Instead, she moved over to the couch where her father was and snuggled up next to him.
“Well,” said Jimmy, “what luck, man? Have ye rid far to-day?”
“Well,” said Jimmy, “what’s up, man? Have you been out riding far today?”
“Not so far. I was across the river. I think I’ve found the land I want.”
“Not too far. I was across the river. I think I’ve found the place I want.”
“That’s good. A likely piece?”
"That's good. A probable match?"
“It seems so.”
"Looks like it."
“Where is it?” asked Polly.
“Where is it?” Polly asked.
“Just beyond Muirhead’s. Dod Hunter told me of it.”
“Just past Muirhead’s. Dod Hunter mentioned it to me.”
“Muirhead, Muirhead, I mind that name,” said Jimmy, thoughtfully.
“Muirhead, Muirhead, I remember that name,” said Jimmy, thoughtfully.
Parker turned to Agnes. There was a grave look on his face. “I found where Honey belongs,” he said without preliminary. “He is Hump Muirhead’s son.”
Parker turned to Agnes. He had a serious expression on his face. “I found out where Honey belongs,” he said without any buildup. “He is Hump Muirhead’s son.”
“Oh!” Agnes started up, the color dying out of her face. Then she sat down again, and, burying her face on her father’s shoulder, she burst into tears.
“Oh!” Agnes exclaimed, her face going pale. Then she sat back down, buried her face in her father’s shoulder, and started crying.
“There, there, child, don’t greet so,” said Polly. “I [Pg 160]suppose his mother is as fond of him as you are, even if she is Hump Muirhead’s wife.”
“There, there, kid, don’t act like that,” said Polly. “I bet his mom cares about him just as much as you do, even if she is Hump Muirhead’s wife.” [Pg 160]
“She is very fond of him; so is the father, Dod Hunter told me,” Parker went on to say. “They have been nearly distracted at the loss of the child. It seems the old stump was one in which the boy was often placed when his father was at work; he was fond of taking him out with him, and the little rascal must have run off and climbed into the stump himself one day when his father was away. Perhaps he fell asleep waiting for his father to come, and meantime the stream rose and loosened the stump, so off it sailed. It is a miracle that it didn’t overturn and drown the boy. At all events, it’s Muirhead’s boy, and I shall restore him to his parents to-morrow bright and early, or rather, I’ll take him as far as Dod Hunter’s, and he will see that he gets home all right.”
“She is very fond of him; so is his father, Dod Hunter told me,” Parker continued. “They’ve been nearly beside themselves with worry over the loss of the child. It seems the old stump was a place where the boy was often put when his father was working; he loved to take him along, and the little rascal must have run off and climbed into the stump by himself one day when his father was away. Maybe he fell asleep waiting for his dad to return, and in the meantime, the stream rose and loosened the stump, causing it to drift away. It’s a miracle it didn’t tip over and drown the boy. In any case, it’s Muirhead’s boy, and I’ll return him to his parents tomorrow morning bright and early, or more accurately, I’ll take him as far as Dod Hunter’s, and he’ll make sure he gets home safely.”
“I’m sorry to part with the little chap,” said Polly, “but I know what the feelin’s of that mother must be. It’s a wonder we did not find out before who he belonged to.”
“I’m sorry to say goodbye to the little guy,” said Polly, “but I can imagine how that mother feels. It’s surprising we didn’t find out sooner who he belonged to.”
“Muirhead doesn’t come over this side of the river very often, and since the freshet most of the people over there have been kept away by the high water and the bad roads. They never doubted but the child was drowned, Dod says. I saw Jerry, Polly. He sent his respects to you, and his congratulations upon Jimmy’s return.”
“Muirhead doesn’t come over to this side of the river very often, and since the flood, most of the people over there have stayed away because of the high water and the bad roads. They never doubted that the child had drowned, Dod says. I saw Jerry, Polly. He sent his regards to you and his congratulations on Jimmy’s return.”
[Pg 161]
[Pg 161]
Polly laughed a little consciously. She knew quite well that the fact of Jimmy’s return was rather a blow to Jerry.
Polly laughed a bit self-consciously. She knew that Jimmy’s return was definitely hard on Jerry.
Agnes had dried her tears and gone over to the trundle-bed where the row of rosy children were sleeping. Honey was her little cousin, and they were going to take him from her. His father was her enemy, and she could not hope to see the child again. She sat watching the little sleeper, feeling very sorrowful at the prospect of the morrow’s parting.
Agnes had wiped her tears and walked over to the trundle bed where the group of rosy-cheeked children were sleeping. Honey was her little cousin, and they were going to take him away from her. His father was her enemy, and she had no hope of seeing the child again. She sat there watching the little sleeper, feeling very sad about the upcoming farewell.
All at once Jimmy gave his knee a sounding slap. “I have it,” he cried. “What a dunderhead I am! To be sure, I know the name o’ Muirhead. Who better? I hope I’ve not lost it,” he muttered. Slipping his great hand inside his hunting-shirt, he added, as he drew forth a packet, “An’ I hope it’s not sp’ilt by the wettin’ I got.” He slowly fumbled with the thongs which tied the wrapping of deerskin. Polly watched him curiously, and Parker drew near, hardly less curious. Having satisfied himself that the contents of the packet were uninjured, Jimmy turned to Parker. “This Muirhead,” he said, “what might his first name be?”
All of a sudden, Jimmy slapped his knee. “I’ve got it!” he exclaimed. “What an idiot I am! Of course, I know the name Muirhead. Who better? I hope I haven’t lost it,” he muttered. He slipped his big hand inside his hunting shirt and added as he pulled out a packet, “And I hope it’s not ruined from the wet.” He slowly fumbled with the ties around the deerskin wrapping. Polly watched him with interest, and Parker stepped closer, almost as curious. After checking that the contents of the packet were fine, Jimmy turned to Parker. “This Muirhead,” he asked, “what could his first name be?”
“Humphrey. They call him Hump Muirhead about here.”
“Humphrey. They call him Hump Muirhead around here.”
Jimmy nodded assent. “That’s straight. Father of the young un?”
Jimmy nodded in agreement. “That’s right. Father of the little one?”
“Yes, the boy’s name is Humphrey, too; but he can get no nearer to it than Honey, and so he is called.”
“Yes, the boy’s name is Humphrey, too; but he can’t get any closer to it than Honey, and that’s what he’s called.”
[Pg 162]
[Pg 162]
“Well, that’s not in the case,” said Jimmy, with an air of importance which was rather funny. “He’d a father, I suppose, this Muirhead?”
"Well, that’s not in the case," said Jimmy, with a sense of importance that was pretty amusing. "I guess this Muirhead had a father?"
Parker glanced quickly at Agnes, kneeling by the trundle-bed. “He had a father who was captured and probably killed by the Indians.”
Parker quickly glanced at Agnes, who was kneeling by the trundle bed. “He had a dad who was captured and probably killed by the Indians.”
“Correct agin,” said Jimmy. “There was another child, a daughter, was there? Why—faith! if this isn’t a purty how-de-do. Come here, Nancy,” he called sharply. Agnes came over and sat down again by her father. “What’s your mother’s name?” asked Jimmy.
“Correct again,” said Jimmy. “There was another child, a daughter, right? Well—wow! if this isn’t a pretty situation. Come here, Nancy,” he called sharply. Agnes came over and sat down again by her father. “What’s your mother’s name?” asked Jimmy.
“Margaret Kennedy.”
“Margaret Kennedy.”
“And before she was married?”
"And what about before she got married?"
“Margaret Muirhead.”
“Margaret Muirhead.”
“Of Carlisle?”
"From Carlisle?"
“Yes, of Carlisle. She is the daughter of Humphrey Muirhead.”
“Yes, from Carlisle. She’s the daughter of Humphrey Muirhead.”
“Then,”—Jimmy leaned back and carefully spread out upon his knee a bit of paper, the worse for wear,—“it’s a quare thing I’ve here, an’ it’s quarer still that I ’ud be bringin’ it at wanst to the right place, an’ that I come mesel’ fust off without so much as knowin’ where I was. But the workin’s av Providence is mortial strange. This here bit o’ paper on me knee here,”—he tapped it with his heavy finger,—“this here’s nothin’ less than a will, yer gran’ther’s will, Nancy Kennedy.”
“Then,”—Jimmy leaned back and carefully spread a worn piece of paper across his knee,—“it's a strange thing I have here, and even stranger that I would bring it right to the right place, especially since I ended up here without even knowing where I was. But the workings of Providence are really strange. This piece of paper on my knee here,”—he tapped it with his thick finger,—“this is nothing less than a will, your grandfather's will, Nancy Kennedy.”
“A will!” Agnes started to her feet again.
“A will!” Agnes jumped to her feet again.
Jimmy waved her back. “Jest wait a bit, an’ I’ll tell [Pg 163]me tale; sure it’s a good wan as ye’d find in a book. Yer gran’ther was took be the Injuns an’ condemned to death some five or six year back as I understand. The same band o’ marauders that took Jimmy O’Neill took him, but he wa’n’t so lucky as Jimmy, havin’ been dead this manny a day, pore soul. Well, faith, sirs, in that same camp o’ Injuns was the same white man I was tellin’ ye about a while back, an’ when it come that Muirhead knowed he’d have to die, he gits a chanst to have spache with the paleface, who’d been adopted like into the tribe, an’ is given some privileges. Says Muirhead, ‘I’ve got to die, an’ if yer a friend an’ a brother, ye’ll do me a turn,’ says he. ‘I’ve made me will, but not signed it, an’ it’s in me home,’ sez he, ‘an’ no good is it there at all, since I can’t reach me hand so far to make me mark to it. Now it’s poor the chanst is, but I’d like to take it, an’ I’ve a bit av paper here, the back av a letter, that’ll do. I’ll make another will an’ sign it in yer prisence an’ in the prisence o’ some o’ me comrades that’s been took wid me, an’ if ye’ll skirmish ’round an’ fetch me the paint pot the Injuns uses for their decraytin’, I’ll be obliged to ye.’”
Jimmy waved her back. “Just wait a bit, and I’ll tell you a story; it’s a good one you’d find in a book. Your grandfather was taken by the Indians and sentenced to death about five or six years ago, as far as I know. The same band of raiders that took Jimmy O’Neill took him, but he wasn’t as lucky as Jimmy, having been dead for quite some time, poor soul. Well, believe me, in that same camp of Indians was the same white man I mentioned earlier, and when Muirhead realized he was going to die, he got a chance to talk to the white man, who had been adopted by the tribe and was given some privileges. Muirhead said, ‘I’ve got to die, and if you’re a friend and a brother, you'll do me a favor,’ he said. ‘I’ve made my will, but I haven’t signed it, and it’s at my home,’ he said, ‘and it’s no good there at all, since I can’t reach that far to sign it. Now it’s a slim chance, but I’d like to take it, and I have a piece of paper here, the back of a letter, that’ll do. I’ll make another will and sign it in your presence and in the presence of some of my comrades who’ve been captured with me, and if you’ll go around and fetch me the paint pot the Indians use for their decoration, I’d appreciate it.’”
The auditors were listening eagerly; it was surely a strange tale. Jimmy sat looking into the fire for a moment before he went on. “The white man, Brown be name, got him the paint, an’ Muirhead wrote, wid a quill, what’s here. Will ye be kind enough to read it, Mr. Willett?”
The auditors were listening intently; it was definitely a strange story. Jimmy sat staring into the fire for a moment before continuing. “The white man, Brown by name, got him the paint, and Muirhead wrote, with a quill, what’s here. Would you be kind enough to read it, Mr. Willett?”
[Pg 164]
[Pg 164]
He handed it to Parker who took it carefully and read:—
He passed it to Parker, who took it carefully and read:—
“I, Humphrey Muirhead, being of sound mind, and being at the point of death at the hands of Indians, do hereby make my last will and testament. To my daughter, Margaret Kennedy, of Carlisle, wife of Fergus Kennedy, and her heirs, I will and bequeath all whereof I die possessed whether real or personal estate, with the exception of one shilling which I give to my son Humphrey Muirhead.
“I, Humphrey Muirhead, being of sound mind and facing death at the hands of Native Americans, hereby make my last will and testament. To my daughter, Margaret Kennedy, of Carlisle, wife of Fergus Kennedy, and her heirs, I give and bequeath all that I own, whether real or personal property, except for one shilling which I bequeath to my son Humphrey Muirhead.”
{ | John Stark, | |
“Witnesses | { | Will Brown, |
{ | Henry Foster.” |
“What’d I tell ye? Hear to that!” cried Polly, in ecstasy.
“What did I tell you? Listen to that!” cried Polly, in excitement.
“Me tale’s not done,” said Jimmy, with a silencing nod. “He furthermore says to Brown: ‘It’s a poor chanst fur me daughter to git her own, but if be at any time ye see a chanst o’ gittin this to me friends, give it to anny one that’ll take it,’ says he. ‘I’ll trust ye,’ he says, ‘bein’ as yer one o’ me own race.’ Well, Brown, he’d not then made up his mind to tarry along with the redskins, an’ he says he’ll take it. So the next day Muirhead, poor soul, is despatched, an’ Brown keeps the bit o’ paper. He’s a quare fish, is Brown. The Injuns make him wan o’ them, an’ he’ll not return [Pg 165]to his own when he gits a chanst, but I misdoubt it ain’t for a rayson, fur more’n wan o’ his own color has he been able to git off to their friends. He didn’t put obstacles in my way o’ goin’; in truth, he rayther encouraged it, an’ he trusted this to me; ‘For,’ says he, ‘if anybody kin git away, it’s yersel’, Jimmy O’Neill, who’s so strong. An’ if ye kin seek out the darter o’ this man Muirhead, he’ll lie aisier in his grave if grave he had, poor soul.’”
“I'm not done with my story,” Jimmy said with a nod to quiet everyone. “He also told Brown: ‘It’s a bad chance for my daughter to find her own way, but if you ever see an opportunity to get this to my friends, give it to anyone who’ll take it,’ he said. ‘I trust you,’ he added, ‘because you’re one of my own.’ Well, Brown hadn’t decided to stick with the natives yet, and he said he’d take it. So the next day, poor Muirhead was sent off, and Brown kept the piece of paper. Brown is quite a character. The Indians accept him as one of their own, and he doesn’t go back to his people when he has the chance, but I suspect it’s for a reason, since more than one of his own kind has been able to escape to their friends. He didn’t put any obstacles in my way to leave; in fact, he kind of encouraged it, and he entrusted this to me: ‘For,’ he said, ‘if anyone can escape, it’s you, Jimmy O’Neill, who’s so strong. And if you can find this man Muirhead’s daughter, he’ll rest easier in his grave, if he even has one, poor soul.’”
“Oh, poor grandfather, poor grandfather!” sobbed Agnes.
“Oh, poor grandpa, poor grandpa!” sobbed Agnes.
“Now don’t greet, child,” said Polly. “He’s at rest this long while.”
“Now don’t say hello, kid,” said Polly. “He’s been resting for a long time.”
But the tale had a silencing effect upon them all, and they sat for some time, each pondering over it. It was Parker who broke the silence by saying, “This will oust Humphrey Muirhead from his snug quarters, and give your mother, Agnes, the house you want for her.”
But the story had a calming effect on everyone, and they sat for a while, each reflecting on it. It was Parker who finally spoke up, saying, “This will force Humphrey Muirhead out of his cozy place and give your mother, Agnes, the house you want for her.”
“Yes, I know,” returned Agnes, in a subdued voice, “but ah me, how strange it is that in this much desired thing there should be a sting, for we must rob dear little Honey of his home.”
“Yes, I know,” Agnes replied softly, “but oh, how weird it is that in this something we want so much, there's a catch, because we have to take away dear little Honey's home.”
“He’s too young to know the difference,” said Polly, sharply, “and his father’s well able to make him another. He’s no worse off, an’ not so bad as my bairns were when they were driven out with no one but their mother to do for them.”
“He's too young to understand the difference,” Polly said sharply, “and his father can easily make him another one. He's not worse off, and not as bad as my kids were when they were forced out with only their mother to take care of them.”
Jimmy patted Polly’s plump hand. “It’s the good [Pg 166]mother ye were, Polly, an’ the bairns do ye credit. Well, this is a strange piece of news all around; it’s more of a tangle than ye’ll unsnarl in one evening, I’m thinking. Now, what’s yer tale? I don’t git quite the rights av it.”
Jimmy patted Polly’s chubby hand. “You’ve been a great mother, Polly, and the kids really reflect that. Well, this news is pretty strange; it’s more complicated than you’ll figure out in one evening, I think. Now, what’s your story? I don’t quite get it.”
Polly told him of Agnes’s quest and of the surly reception she had received; of Dod Hunter’s account of Humphrey Muirhead’s first wife and of his son, and at last the situation was clear to Jimmy. “Then who’ll show the gintleman the will?” he asked. “I’ll wager he’ll drop his feathers when he sees it. I’m ready to vouch for my part of the tale.”
Polly explained to him about Agnes’s mission and the cold welcome she had gotten; she talked about Dod Hunter’s story regarding Humphrey Muirhead’s first wife and his son, and finally, everything became clear to Jimmy. “So who’s going to show the gentleman the will?” he asked. “I bet he’ll be shocked when he sees it. I’m willing to back up my side of the story.”
“I am going over again soon,” said Parker, “and if you will trust the will to me, I’ll face Mr. Humphrey Muirhead and learn what he has to say. I am very sure that I should much prefer Mr. Kennedy for a neighbor to Hump Muirhead; it is mainly on his account that I have hesitated about the land; they say he can be an ugly neighbor if he takes a dislike to any one.”
“I'll be heading back soon,” Parker said, “and if you can trust me with the will, I’ll confront Mr. Humphrey Muirhead and find out what he has to say. I’m pretty sure I’d rather have Mr. Kennedy as a neighbor than Hump Muirhead; it’s mainly because of him that I’ve been hesitant about the land. They say he can be a difficult neighbor if he takes a dislike to someone.”
Jimmy replaced the bit of paper in its deerskin covering. “I reckon it’s as well to keep this out of sight till ye see how the land lays,” he said. “If so be he wants to see it, ye can take it to him or he kin come here an’ have a look at it. Meantime we’ll keep quiet an’ wait till he shows fight. That’s best, ain’t it, Fergus?” He addressed Agnes’s father who nodded assent. He had not taken in the gist of the matter, but was quite willing to agree with Jimmy O’Neill, who somehow appeared [Pg 167]to be able to arouse him from his apathy more than any one else.
Jimmy tucked the piece of paper back into its deerskin cover. “I think it’s best to keep this hidden until you see how things unfold,” he said. “If he wants to look at it, you can take it to him, or he can come here and check it out. In the meantime, let’s stay quiet and wait to see if he makes a move. That’s the best plan, right, Fergus?” He was talking to Agnes’s father, who nodded in agreement. He didn’t really understand the situation, but he was happy to go along with Jimmy O’Neill, who seemed to be able to pull him out of his indifference more than anyone else. [Pg 167]
In the morning Parker bore Honey away, Agnes shedding many tears over the child, to the baby’s amazement and Parker’s distress. “Don’t, little girl,” he said softly, as he leaned down from his saddle and touched her hand. “Think of that will, and of how everything will come out finely for you.” But Agnes did not respond; instead, she turned and went into the house while Parker galloped off, holding Honey snugly in front of him, the little fellow delighted enough to be taking the ride.
In the morning, Parker took Honey away, and Agnes cried a lot over the child, which amazed the baby and upset Parker. "Don't cry, little girl," he said gently as he leaned down from his saddle and touched her hand. "Remember that will, and how everything will turn out well for you." But Agnes didn’t reply; instead, she turned and went into the house while Parker rode away, holding Honey securely in front of him, the little guy happy to be getting the ride.
It was a lonely day for the girl, in spite of the fact that she now could look forward to possessing that longed-for home of her grandfather’s. Yet, though she tried to picture all her family gathered together under one roof, and the happy reunion that now could not be very far away, she felt an undercurrent of sadness that accompanied all her thoughts. “He said he would like to be our neighbor,” she said to herself, “and he will be that, but if he brings home a wife, I would rather he would be far away.” She went about her work so listlessly that Polly was quite concerned. “I didn’t suppose that baby ’ud take such a holt on ye,” she said. “I tell ye what ye better do, Nancy; just go over to Jeanie M’Clean’s. Ye’ve been so clost at home with that young un that ye’ve skeerce been off the clearin’. Ye beeta have some change. Ye kin git the news [Pg 168]they’ll be havin’, an’ if they want ye to stay awhile, there’s nothin’ to hinder. So be it’ll break up the habit ye have o’ living with the child.”
It was a lonely day for the girl, even though she could now look forward to having her grandfather's longed-for home. Yet, even as she tried to imagine her entire family gathered under one roof and the happy reunion that was surely coming soon, she felt a lingering sadness that shadowed all her thoughts. “He said he wanted to be our neighbor,” she thought to herself, “and he will be, but if he brings home a wife, I'd rather he stay far away.” She went about her work so absentmindedly that Polly started to worry. “I didn’t think that baby would have such a hold on you,” she said. “I’ll tell you what you should do, Nancy; just go over to Jeanie M’Clean’s. You’ve been so cooped up at home with that little one that you’ve hardly had a chance to get away. You should get a change of scenery. You can hear the news they’ll have, and if they want you to stay for a bit, there’s nothing to stop you. It might even break the habit of being with the child all the time.”
Agnes agreed with Polly that this would be a good plan. She had not seen Jeanie for some time, their last meeting being the Sabbath before at church, and then they had not had the opportunity for much of a chat, for David was in attendance and Agnes had purposely kept out of the way. She began pensively to wonder how David’s courtship came on, and if he had overcome his shyness, and then she sighed. “Jeanie shall not see that I am out of spirits,” she said to herself, as she started forth, “for she will not understand how there could be any reason for it when everything is going so well, and I do not know myself why it is. I am a silly little goose, that is all, and I must try to put on a cheerful countenance and stop dreaming silly dreams.”
Agnes agreed with Polly that this would be a good plan. She hadn’t seen Jeanie in a while; their last meeting was the Sunday before at church, and they hadn’t had much chance to talk, since David was there and Agnes had intentionally kept her distance. She started to wonder pensively how David’s courtship was going, if he had gotten over his shyness, and then she sighed. “Jeanie won’t see that I’m feeling down,” she told herself as she set off, “because she won’t understand why I would be when everything is going so well, and I don’t even know myself why I feel this way. I’m just being silly, and I need to put on a happy face and stop having foolish daydreams.”
And, indeed, as she ran along her spirits rose, for spring was in the air, and there is hope in the spring, even though it does awaken all the longings of one’s nature; and as Agnes took her way through the sweet-smelling woods, she gradually put away sorrowful thoughts, remembering only that she would see her mother soon, and that it was Parker himself who agreed with her that out of evil might come good. Moreover, she told herself, it was only a notion of Polly’s about his having a sweetheart in Virginia. Why need she believe it? There was nothing to prove it to be so. [Pg 169]Having taken this view of the question, she was soon in a happy frame of mind. The birds were beginning to be heard in the trees overhead; at her feet the wild flowers were springing up, and tender shoots of green were appearing to make a misty distance. The world was throbbing with expectant life, and it was foolish to suppose that a youthful heart could long despair. And therefore Jeanie’s visitor appeared before her blithe and smiling.
And, as she ran, her spirits lifted because spring was in the air, bringing hope—even though it stirred up all kinds of longings within her. As Agnes made her way through the fragrant woods, she gradually pushed aside her sad thoughts, focusing only on the fact that she would see her mom soon and that it was Parker himself who agreed with her that good could come from bad situations. Besides, she reminded herself that it was just Polly's idea that he had a girlfriend in Virginia. Why should she believe it? There was no evidence to support that claim. [Pg 169]After viewing things this way, she soon felt happy. The birds were starting to sing in the trees above; at her feet, wildflowers were blooming and tender green shoots were popping up, creating a misty backdrop. The world was alive with potential, and it was silly to think that a young heart could remain in despair for long. And so, Jeanie’s visitor came to her cheerful and smiling.
[Pg 170]
[Pg 170]
CHAPTER XI
AT THE END OF THE VISIT
AT THE END OF THE VISIT
“Well, you are a stranger,” was Jeanie’s greeting. “You’ve not been here for two weeks, and I hardly had a glimpse of you on Sabbath day. We have heard from Archie since then and I have been meaning to come over to see you, but we are so busy nowadays since Archie went away; we often wish you and your father were with us again.”
“Well, you’re a stranger,” Jeanie said as a greeting. “You haven’t been here for two weeks, and I barely saw you on Sunday. We’ve heard from Archie since then, and I’ve been planning to come over to see you, but we’re so busy these days since Archie left; we often wish you and your dad were with us again.”
“I’ve been busy, too,” said Agnes, seating herself on the broad stone which formed the doorstep of the M’Cleans’ cabin. “Ah, but I have much to tell you, Jeanie; it seems as if I hadn’t seen you for a year. But first, what of Archie?”
“I’ve been busy, too,” said Agnes, sitting down on the wide stone that made up the doorstep of the M’Cleans’ cabin. “Ah, but I have so much to tell you, Jeanie; it feels like I haven’t seen you in a year. But first, what about Archie?”
“He reached grandfather’s safely and they were overjoyed to see him. He was ready to begin his studies, and will it not be fine that we shall have a meenister in the family?”
“He safely arrived at grandfather’s house, and they were thrilled to see him. He was eager to start his studies, and wouldn’t it be great to have a minister in the family?”
“How did the letter come, and was there none for me?”
“How did the letter arrive, and was there nothing for me?”
“There was but a line. He said he would write again by the first opportunity. He had yet to see your mother, but would go at once and deliver your messages. [Pg 171]He had a chance to send this letter at a few moments’ notice, and so he could only give us the account of his health and his prospects, and that is about all. Are you disappointed that he did not write to you, Nancy?”
“There was just a line. He said he would write again at the first chance he got. He hasn’t seen your mother yet, but he will go immediately and pass on your messages. [Pg 171] He had the chance to send this letter with only a moment's notice, so he could only give us an update on his health and his situation, and that’s about it. Are you disappointed that he didn’t write to you, Nancy?”
“I wanted to hear of my mother. I hoped she would be coming soon,” returned Agnes, evading a direct answer.
“I wanted to hear about my mom. I was hoping she would be coming soon,” Agnes replied, avoiding a direct answer.
“Perhaps she will be here before long; this letter was long on the way and might well have been outrun by one travelling more swiftly than the bearer who stopped often along the way. Now your news, Nancy. Were you harmed by the freshet? and isn’t it marvellous that Jimmy O’Neill should have come back?”
“Maybe she’ll be here soon; this letter took a while to arrive and could easily have been outpaced by one moving faster than the messenger who made frequent stops along the way. Now tell me your news, Nancy. Were you affected by the flood? And isn’t it amazing that Jimmy O’Neill has returned?”
“It is marvellous, and he is marvellous, the same old roystering Jimmy, for all his adventures. And it is so strange to see him with no hair on his head after being used to that bushy poll of his. Polly is so happy that she is noisier than ever; indeed, Jeanie, betwixt Polly and Jimmy and the bairns there is little quiet to be had anywhere unless one goes off into the woods.”
“It’s amazing, and he’s amazing, the same old fun-loving Jimmy, despite all his adventures. And it’s so weird to see him without any hair on his head after always seeing that bushy mop of his. Polly is so happy that she’s louder than ever; honestly, Jeanie, with Polly, Jimmy, and the kids around, there’s hardly any peace to be found anywhere unless you go off into the woods.”
“But do you like quiet?”
“Do you like peace and quiet?”
“Sometimes.”
"Sometimes."
“Then what’s come over you, Nancy Kennedy? You were a regular hoyden when last I saw you, and you to be talking of liking quiet.” And Jeanie laughed.
“Then what’s gotten into you, Nancy Kennedy? You were such a wild one the last time I saw you, and now you're talking about liking peace and quiet.” And Jeanie laughed.
“Did you hear about Honey?” Agnes asked, not noticing the laugh.
“Did you hear about Honey?” Agnes asked, not noticing the laugh.
[Pg 172]
[Pg 172]
“What Honey? Whose Honey?”
“What honey? Whose honey?”
“Muirhead’s Honey, the little child who was saved from the flood.”
“Muirhead’s Honey, the little kid who was rescued from the flood.”
“Law, no; at least I did hear some such tale, but it passed out of my mind at the news of Jimmy’s return.”
“Law, no; at least I did hear a story like that, but I forgot it when I heard about Jimmy coming back.”
“It was Jimmy O’Neill who saved the baby and Parker Willett who rescued them both. He is so brave.” Agnes spoke softly and with a far-away look upon her face.
“It was Jimmy O’Neill who saved the baby and Parker Willett who rescued them both. He is so brave.” Agnes spoke softly, with a distant look on her face.
“That was brave; tell me about it.”
"That was really brave; tell me about it."
“He took a little skiff and ventured out upon that swift, raging water, when it was as much as one’s life was worth to go a rod from shore, and all in among those tree-tops along by the run, he steered the boat till he reached a place where Jimmy could be taken in the boat, and the child, too; the baby, you know, was tucked away in an old hollow stump and was sailing downstream that way. It was Jimmy who first saw him and got him aboard his raft; but they could not have reached shore but for Parker, and he lets Jimmy take all the credit, and will not listen to a word about his own part in it.” Agnes’s cheeks glowed, and she talked excitedly.
“He took a small boat and set out on that fast, raging water, where just going a little ways from shore could cost you your life. He navigated through the treetops along the river until he got to a spot where Jimmy could be picked up in the boat, along with the child; the baby, you know, was tucked away in an old hollow stump and was floating downstream like that. It was Jimmy who first spotted him and got him onto his raft, but they wouldn't have made it to shore without Parker. Parker lets Jimmy take all the credit and won't hear a word about his own contribution.” Agnes’s cheeks were flushed, and she spoke animatedly.
Jeanie looked at her in surprise. “I thought you did not like Mr. Willett, the man who tried to rob you of your home.”
Jeanie looked at her in surprise. “I thought you didn’t like Mr. Willett, the guy who tried to take your home.”
“We do like him.” Agnes wisely adopted the plural. “He didn’t know that the house belonged to us, you know that. It was Muirhead who misled him.”
“We like him.” Agnes wisely used the plural. “He didn’t know that the house was ours, you know that. It was Muirhead who misled him.”
[Pg 173]
[Pg 173]
“Muirhead again; he is a disagreeable uncle to have. Was the baby really his? What a strange thing! Is it a nice baby, Agnes, or disagreeable like his father?”
“Muirhead again; he’s such an annoying uncle to have. Was the baby really his? How strange! Is it a cute baby, Agnes, or unpleasant like its father?”
“He is the bonniest bairnie,” Agnes replied. “I love him, and I am glad he is my little cousin, though I shall probably never see him again. Parker Willett took him home this morning, or at least he took him to Dod Hunter’s, and he will see that he gets home safely. I believe the reason Mr. Willett didn’t take him all the way was because he didn’t want Hump Muirhead to think he had any part in saving Honey. I venture to say he has told Dod that it was all Jimmy’s doings. Mr. Willett is going to leave us, Jeanie.”
“He is the cutest little kid,” Agnes replied. “I love him, and I’m really happy he’s my little cousin, even though I probably won’t see him again. Parker Willett took him home this morning, or at least he took him to Dod Hunter’s, and he’ll make sure he gets home safely. I think the reason Mr. Willett didn’t take him all the way was because he didn’t want Hump Muirhead to think he had any part in saving Honey. I bet he told Dod that it was all Jimmy’s doing. Mr. Willett is going to leave us, Jeanie.”
“Is he? I should suppose he would, now that Jimmy has come. I don’t imagine you are very sorry.”
“Is he? I would think he would, now that Jimmy is here. I don’t think you’re very upset about it.”
Agnes was silent, but the color rushed to her face. “We shall miss him,” she said after a moment. “I shall particularly,” she went on bravely. “No one was ever so polite and kind to me as he, for he never will let me do a thing which he can do for me. He will bring water from the spring and will get up early to work in the garden, and he waits on me as if I were a princess. Could I help missing him? Jimmy never does those things; he isn’t lazy, Jimmy isn’t, but he expects us to do all the little things while he does only the big ones.”
Agnes was quiet, but her face flushed. “We’re really going to miss him,” she said after a moment. “I’ll miss him the most,” she continued bravely. “No one has ever been as polite and kind to me as he is; he never lets me do anything he can handle for me. He brings water from the spring, gets up early to work in the garden, and treats me like I’m a princess. How could I not miss him? Jimmy doesn’t do those things; he’s not lazy, but he expects us to take care of all the little stuff while he only handles the big tasks.”
“That is more manly.”
"That's more manly."
Agnes’s face flamed. “No, it isn’t; it may be the [Pg 174]way of men like Jimmy, but it isn’t the way gentlemen like Parker Willett do.”
Agnes’s face turned red. “No, it isn’t; it might be how guys like Jimmy act, but it’s not how gentlemen like Parker Willett behave.”
“Why, Nancy!” Jeanie looked at her in astonishment. “You certainly do stand up for Mr. Willett. I think he is handsome and polite and all that, but I always felt that he was hard to get acquainted with; I mean he hasn’t our everyday ways.”
“Why, Nancy!” Jeanie stared at her in surprise. “You really defend Mr. Willett. I think he’s attractive and courteous and all that, but I’ve always felt that he’s tough to get to know; I mean he doesn’t have our usual ways.”
“I’m glad he hasn’t,” Agnes flashed out again.
“I’m glad he hasn’t,” Agnes said again.
“Oh, you are very complimentary. Perhaps you don’t like our ways, either. For my part I am too independent, and I hope not so lazy that I like people to wait on me; I would rather do for myself anything that I am strong enough to do, and let the men attend to their own work.”
“Oh, you’re very kind. Maybe you don’t like our ways either. As for me, I’m too independent, and I hope I’m not so lazy that I like people to wait on me; I’d rather handle anything I’m capable of doing myself and let the men take care of their own work.”
“I would, too, in a measure; but I like to see a man ready to spare a woman when he can, and I didn’t mean your ways, for your ways are our own, too, but I was thinking of Polly.”
“I would, too, to some extent; but I like to see a man willing to be considerate towards a woman when he can, and I didn’t mean your behavior, because your behavior is our own as well, but I was thinking about Polly.”
“But you like Polly and try to be like her; you are getting to be quite like her; we have all been thinking so.”
“But you like Polly and are trying to be like her; you’re starting to be a lot like her; we've all noticed that.”
Agnes looked aghast. “I didn’t know it,” she said faintly. “I don’t want to be. Oh, I’m not. I’m not. Polly is a dear, good woman, but—but—Mr. Willett’s sister wouldn’t be like her, nor his mother. I can fancy them, the mother a stately dame, and the sister so dainty and sweet; I wonder he can stand us.”
Agnes looked shocked. “I didn’t know that,” she said softly. “I don’t want to be. Oh, I’m not. I’m not. Polly is a wonderful, kind woman, but—but—Mr. Willett’s sister wouldn’t be like her, nor would his mother. I can imagine them, the mother a dignified lady, and the sister so delicate and sweet; I wonder how he can stand us.”
“I don’t know what you mean,” said Jeanie, loftily. [Pg 175]“We are good enough for any one. If he doesn’t like us, he can leave us. I’m sure nobody cares about having him here, for we are all of a different race, anyhow,—I don’t mean that exactly; but we are Scotch-Irish and like to go with our own kind, and he is a Church of England man and is cold and proud.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Jeanie said, with an air of superiority. [Pg 175]“We’re good enough for anyone. If he doesn’t like us, he can leave. I'm sure no one really wants him around, since we all belong to a different background anyway—I don’t mean it exactly like that; but we’re Scotch-Irish and prefer to be with our own people, and he’s an Anglican and is distant and arrogant.”
“He’s not; he’s not a bit. I’d like to know who are prouder and more clannish than these same Scotch-Irish, and Mr. Willett says we are self-contained and stand off by ourselves, and that is what all strangers say of us. You shall not say such things of Mr. Willett, Jeanie M’Clean.”
“He’s not; not at all. I’d like to know who’s more proud and clannish than these same Scotch-Irish, and Mr. Willett says we keep to ourselves and that’s what all outsiders say about us. You shouldn’t say such things about Mr. Willett, Jeanie M’Clean.”
“Well, I declare! I believe you are in love with him,” exclaimed Jeanie. And then Agnes burst into tears, and at the same moment came into her mind a remembrance of how she had teased Jeanie into revealing her heart’s secret, and she told herself that this was her retribution. Jeanie sat still for a moment in a state of surprise. Agnes and Archie had always been associated in her mind as lovers, and her remark was meant not to strike home, but was simply a chance shot directed because of her annoyance.
“Wow, I can’t believe it! I think you’re in love with him,” Jeanie exclaimed. At that moment, Agnes burst into tears, remembering how she had teased Jeanie into sharing her deepest feelings, and she told herself that this was her punishment. Jeanie sat there for a moment, surprised. To her, Agnes and Archie had always seemed like a couple, and her comment wasn’t meant to be hurtful; it was just a random remark made out of irritation.
She waited till Agnes’s sudden flurry of tears was over, and then she put an arm around her. “I oughtn’t to have said that, Agnes,” she confessed, “for there is Archie, and of course you would not think of Mr. Willett; he is too old for a girl like you, and I knew you never thought of him in that way.” In the eyes of the [Pg 176]seventeen-year-old maid to be twenty-five was to be middle-aged. “I knew something had gone wrong,” she went on, “when I told you we had heard from Archie; I knew you expected a letter, and it is a hard thing to have a disappointment like that.”
She waited until Agnes's sudden burst of tears stopped, then wrapped an arm around her. “I shouldn't have said that, Agnes,” she admitted, “because there's Archie, and of course, you wouldn't think about Mr. Willett; he’s too old for someone like you, and I knew you never thought of him that way.” To the seventeen-year-old maid, being twenty-five felt like being middle-aged. “I realized something was wrong,” she continued, “when I mentioned we had heard from Archie; I knew you were hoping for a letter, and it’s tough to face a disappointment like that.” [Pg 176]
Agnes hung her head. “I wasn’t thinking of the letter, Jeanie,” she said truthfully. “I think Archie has gone out of my life altogether, and I am not like to marry at all, for there will be mother and the children, and I am the eldest.”
Agnes lowered her head. “I wasn’t thinking about the letter, Jeanie,” she said honestly. “I think Archie is completely out of my life now, and I’m not likely to marry at all, since there’s mother and the kids, and I’m the oldest.”
“Yes; but by the time Archie has finished his studies Sandy will be old enough to manage, and the others will be out of leading-strings. I am the eldest at home, too, but—oh, you will not be an old maid, Agnes, nor will I.”
“Yes; but by the time Archie finishes his studies, Sandy will be old enough to handle things, and the others will be independent. I’m the oldest at home, too, but—oh, you won’t be an old maid, Agnes, and neither will I.”
“Nor will you? No, I think not,” Agnes smiled, “for there is David.”
“Will you not? No, I don’t think so,” Agnes smiled, “because there’s David.”
“Yes, there is David. That is one of the other things I had to tell. It is David.”
“Yes, that’s David. That’s one of the other things I needed to mention. It’s David.”
“Really? Really, Jeanie?” Agnes caught her friend’s hands in hers. “Has he summoned courage? And when was it? and when will it be? Tell me all. How could you keep it all this time, you naughty lassie?”
“Really? Seriously, Jeanie?” Agnes grabbed her friend’s hands. “Has he finally gotten the courage? When did that happen? When’s it happening? Tell me everything. How could you keep this from me all this time, you naughty girl?”
“I kept it till the last. I wanted to tell you since last Sabbath day when he came to sit up with me, and he and father discoursed so long upon the sermon I thought I’d never get a word from him; but when mother was putting the bairnies to bed, father heard a noise [Pg 177]among the beasts, and he went out to see what it was, and so—and so—then we were alone, and it was so quiet, oh, so quiet, for neither of us spoke for a long time, and then I laughed and said, ‘Why don’t you say something?’ And he—he did say something.”
“I saved it until the end. I wanted to tell you since last Sabbath when he came to keep me company, and he and Dad talked for so long about the sermon that I thought I’d never get a chance to speak to him; but when Mom was putting the little ones to bed, Dad heard a noise among the animals, so he went out to check it out, and then—then we were alone, and it was so quiet, oh, so quiet, because neither of us said anything for a long time, and then I laughed and said, ‘Why don’t you say something?’ And he—he did say something.”
“I am so glad,” said Agnes. “And does he come every evening to sit up with you?”
“I’m so glad,” said Agnes. “Does he come every evening to keep you company?”
“Yes, every evening, and we are to be married this spring. There will be a house-raising, Nancy, and I am very happy in all except that I wish Archie were here. Father and mother are quite satisfied, for David is sober and industrious and—”
“Yes, every evening, and we’re getting married this spring. There will be a house-raising, Nancy, and I’m really happy about everything except that I wish Archie were here. Mom and Dad are very pleased because David is responsible and hardworking and—”
“I am a witch.”
"I'm a witch."
“You truly are. I wish now you would bewitch some one yourself and follow my example if—if it isn’t Archie.”
“You really are. I wish you would enchant someone yourself and follow my lead if—if it’s not Archie.”
Agnes’s face grew pensive. “I am not bewitching in that way, Jeanie.”
Agnes’s face became thoughtful. “I’m not charming like that, Jeanie.”
“Ah, but you are. I know Mr. Willett is rather old, but all do not think so, for that Sabbath when you rode to meeting with him, many said it would be a good thing and convenient all around; and since Jimmy has come back, I have heard more speculation upon the same subject.”
“Ah, but you are. I know Mr. Willett is pretty old, but not everyone thinks that way, because on that Sunday when you rode to church with him, a lot of people said it was a good idea and worked well for everyone; and now that Jimmy is back, I've heard more talk about it.”
Agnes shook her head. “I know the gossips will talk, but Jimmy’s coming back will not affect that. All is not settled yet nor can be till my mother comes. My father seems brighter, Jeanie. Jimmy’s coming seems [Pg 178]to have done him good in some way. I think Jimmy stirs up his poor brain and makes it work better. Of course Jimmy and Polly will want to have a home of their own, and we shall have ours, but how and when I don’t know yet. Now, let us talk of David.”
Agnes shook her head. “I know the gossipers will talk, but Jimmy coming back won’t change that. Nothing is settled yet, and it can’t be until my mother arrives. My father seems more cheerful, Jeanie. Jimmy’s return seems to have helped him in some way. I think Jimmy stimulates his tired mind and makes it function better. Of course, Jimmy and Polly will want to have their own place, and we’ll have ours, but I’m not sure how or when that will happen yet. Now, let’s talk about David.”
“Indeed, then, I’ve something else to do,” Jeanie replied, laughing and jumping up. “We’ve gossiped so long I have forgotten my work, but I regret naught said except your calling Parker Willett our better.”
“Actually, I have something else to do,” Jeanie replied, laughing and getting up. “We’ve chatted for so long that I’ve forgotten my work, but I don’t regret anything except you calling Parker Willett our better.”
“Indeed, I did not mean that, Jeanie. He is no better, but different in his ways.”
“Honestly, I didn’t mean that, Jeanie. He’s not better, just different in his ways.”
“Ah, that’s more like it. We’ll leave it so, then.”
“Ah, now that’s better. We’ll keep it that way, then.”
The little settlement had thriven apace, and now quite a village had sprung up around and beyond the M’Cleans’. There was talk of a schoolmaster for the children, and a site for the log schoolhouse had already been selected. Better dwellings, too, were to be seen here and there, and the Muirhead’s house was no longer the best in the neighborhood. The clearings showed their garden patches thriftily planted with Indian corn, pumpkins, potatoes, and other vegetables. The rude farming implements had increased in number, and tan vats and forges were to be seen here and there. Most of the little farms displayed homely comfort, and if not luxury, at least plenty. Joseph M’Clean had worked early and late, and although not one of the earliest comers, his clearing compared favorably with the others. The outbuildings, stout and weather-safe, gave shelter for the [Pg 179]cattle and storage for the crops. In the woods ran wild the herd of porkers which, feasting on acorns and other nuts, were easily raised, and when one was required for food, it was despatched by a shot from Joseph’s rifle. The loom and spinning-wheel were ever busy, and now would be busier than ever turning out the rolls of linen and wool which would be required for Jeanie’s wedding-chest. Much talk there was over it all, the homely Scotch-Irish phrases cropping out ever and anon as the matter was discussed by the women of the settlement, who, like those of to-day, were all agog when a wedding was in prospect. To be sure the wedding-clothes did not demand very much time or attention. Linsey-woolsey, that combination of linen and wool, furnished the material for one or two petticoats. “Six hundred” linen, made from home-grown flax, was sufficiently good for a few bedgowns or sacques to be worn with the petticoats, and the same linen cut into squares and hemmed made the neckerchiefs. For winter wear there was the fur jacket of squirrel skin, and as styles did not alter, there was not much difficulty in fashioning the garments necessary. Yet with the flax hackling, the spinning, and weaving there was quite enough to be done, and Agnes was glad to lend a hand.
The little settlement had grown quickly, and now a village had popped up around and beyond the M’Cleans’. There was talk of hiring a schoolteacher for the kids, and a spot for the log schoolhouse had already been chosen. Better houses were cropping up here and there, and the Muirhead’s home was no longer the finest in the area. The clearings showcased garden patches planted with corn, pumpkins, potatoes, and other veggies. The basic farming tools had multiplied, and you could find tan vats and forges scattered about. Most of the small farms exhibited simple comfort, and while not luxurious, they had enough to provide. Joseph M’Clean had worked dawn to dusk, and even though he wasn’t one of the first settlers, his clearing stood out compared to the others. The sturdy, weatherproof outbuildings provided shelter for the animals and storage for the crops. In the woods, a herd of pigs roamed freely, munching on acorns and other nuts, and when one was needed for meals, it was taken down with a shot from Joseph’s rifle. The loom and spinning wheel were always busy, and now they would be busier than ever producing the rolls of linen and wool needed for Jeanie’s wedding trunk. There was a lot of chatter about it all, with familiar Scottish-Irish phrases popping up now and then as the women of the settlement discussed it, just like women today do when a wedding is on the horizon. The wedding clothes didn’t require much time or effort, though. Linsey-woolsey, a blend of linen and wool, was used for a couple of petticoats. “Six hundred” linen, made from homegrown flax, was good enough for a few bed gowns or sacques to wear with the petticoats, and the same linen was cut into squares and hemmed to create neckerchiefs. For winter, there was a fur jacket made of squirrel skin, and since styles didn’t change, it wasn’t hard to make the needed garments. However, with the flax hackling, spinning, and weaving, there was plenty to keep them busy, and Agnes was happy to help out.
“If this is what calls you in,” she said, as Jeanie led the way to the loom, “I’m glad to bear my part. How comfortable you have everything here, Jeanie.” She looked around admiringly at the neat room, which [Pg 180]showed traces of the care of both the master and mistress of the establishment.
“If this is what draws you in,” she said, as Jeanie guided the way to the loom, “I’m happy to do my part. You’ve made everything so cozy here, Jeanie.” She looked around with admiration at the tidy room, which reflected the attention of both the owner and the hostess of the place. [Pg 180]
“Yes, we have everything most convenient,” said Jeanie, “and it’s main due to Archie. We do miss Archie and his handy ways.”
“Yes, we have everything really convenient,” Jeanie said, “and it’s mostly thanks to Archie. We really miss Archie and his useful skills.”
“Will he no be coming to the wedding?”
“Is he not coming to the wedding?”
“Not he. It is too far and it takes too long. My mother would have me wait till Archie could tie the knot, but David is persistent. David doesn’t talk much, but when he wants to make a point, somehow one must give in to him.”
“Not him. It’s too far and takes too long. My mom wants me to wait until Archie can tie the knot, but David is determined. David doesn’t say much, but when he wants to get his point across, somehow you have to give in to him.”
“It’s to be hoped, then, for your sake, that his points will be such as you can approve,” laughed Agnes.
“It’s hoped, then, for your sake, that his points will be ones you can agree with,” laughed Agnes.
“Ah, but they will be,” returned Jeanie, with the blissful assurance of one in love.
“Ah, but they will be,” replied Jeanie, with the blissful confidence of someone in love.
“Shall I take the loom or the wheel?” asked Agnes.
“Should I take the loom or the wheel?” asked Agnes.
“Oh, the wheel,” returned Jeanie, adjusting the heavy clacking machine before which she stood. And soon the buzz of the wheel and the clatter of the loom drowned their attempts at conversation except when Jeanie stopped to tie a thread or Agnes replenished her wool. They could, however, entertain themselves in another way, and presently Agnes started up one of the old psalms and Jeanie joined in.
“Oh, the wheel,” Jeanie replied, adjusting the heavy clacking machine in front of her. Soon, the buzzing of the wheel and the clattering of the loom drowned out their attempts to talk, except when Jeanie paused to tie a thread or Agnes replenished her wool. They could, however, keep themselves entertained in other ways, and soon Agnes began to sing one of the old psalms, with Jeanie joining in.

Very sweet did the girlish voices sound to the accompaniment of the whirring wheel and the shuffling loom, and David thought so as he paused outside to listen. Jeanie, tall and straight, her dark eyes aglow, flung out [Pg 181]her song with spirit as she sent her shuttle back and forth. Agnes, fair and graceful, stepped forward and back, and sang less vehemently but with more sweetness. “It’s a pretty picture,” said David to himself, “and I hate to disturb it, but a man can’t keep back good news.”
The girlish voices sounded really sweet, blending with the whirring wheel and the shuffling loom, and David thought so as he paused outside to listen. Jeanie, tall and straight, her dark eyes shining, sang out with enthusiasm while she sent her shuttle back and forth. Agnes, fair and graceful, moved forward and back, singing less forcefully but with more sweetness. “It’s a beautiful scene,” David thought to himself, “and I hate to interrupt it, but a man can’t hold back good news.”
As his figure darkened the doorway the two girls turned, and a rosy flush mounted to Jeanie’s dark cheek. She stopped her work and stood still, but Agnes went on faster. “It’s not the time to stop,” she said, nodding merrily to David, “or Jeanie’s chest will not be full against the wedding.”
As he entered the doorway, the two girls turned, and a rosy blush spread across Jeanie’s dark cheek. She paused her work and stood still, but Agnes kept going faster. “Now's not the time to stop,” she said, grinning at David, “or Jeanie won’t be ready for the wedding.”
“But ye’ll be thinking that what I have to tell is more important than Jeanie’s chest,” he replied, “though maybe as it’s to Jeanie’s advantage to keep you at it, I had better keep silence.”
“But you’ll think that what I have to say is more important than Jeanie’s chest,” he replied, “though maybe since it’s for Jeanie’s benefit to keep you busy, I should probably stay quiet.”
“You’ll not then,” Agnes returned, pausing so suddenly that her thread broke off with a snap, “for not another turn do I make till I hear what you have to tell.”
“You won’t then,” Agnes replied, pausing so abruptly that her thread snapped, “because I won’t make another move until I hear what you have to say.”
David gave Jeanie a reassuring nod. “You’ll not have me keep it from her, Jean, when ye know what it is,” he said, “though it maybe will defraud your chest. It’s just this, Nancy: your mother and her bairns are on the road and must soon be here. I galloped on when I learned it.”
David gave Jeanie a reassuring nod. “I won’t keep this from her, Jean, since you know what it is,” he said, “even if it might upset you. It’s just this, Nancy: your mother and her kids are on the way and should be here soon. I rode ahead when I found out.”
“My mother! My mother!” Agnes clasped her hands, and her cry went up like a shout of praise. [Pg 182]Then without another word she ran from the house toward the road, tears of sudden joy filling her eyes.
“My mom! My mom!” Agnes clutched her hands together, and her shout felt like a shout of celebration. [Pg 182]Then without saying anything else, she dashed out of the house toward the road, tears of unexpected joy spilling from her eyes.
“She made quick work with her heels,” said David, looking after her with amazement. Such swiftness of movement was beyond him.
“She moved quickly in her heels,” said David, watching her in amazement. He couldn’t comprehend such speed.
“How does she know which way to go?” said Jeanie.
“How does she know which way to go?” Jeanie said.
“There’s but the one, she thinks, and that toward the village. She’ll not miss them.”
“There’s only one, she thinks, and it’s toward the village. She won’t miss them.”
“And did you see them, David?”
“And did you see them, David?”
“I did.”
"I did."
“Where were they?”
"Where are they?"
“They had just come into the village on Adam Kinsey’s broad.”
“They had just entered the village on Adam Kinsey’s broad.”
“And then? Go on, David.”
“And then? Continue, David.”
“Dod Hunter agreed to bring ’em along in his ox-cart. It’s slow going, and Nancy needn’t hurry.”
“Dod Hunter agreed to take them along in his ox-cart. It’s a slow ride, and Nancy doesn’t need to rush.”
“We might go and meet them, too. There’s no use trying to overtake Nancy, but we might go on toward the road and meet them before they get here.”
"We could go meet them, too. There's no point in trying to catch up to Nancy, but we could head toward the road and meet them before they arrive."
“There’s no use going so soon,” said David, “for they’ll not be getting this far for half an hour yet. I’ll bide here with you awhile Jean.” He settled himself imperturbably. “I’ll not interfere with your work,” he went on, “and ye can give me a word once in a while, lass. I’d as soon treat me eyes to a look of ye as me ears to the sound of your voice,” which rather doubtful compliment Jeanie was not disposed to take [Pg 183]amiss, knowing that David wanted nothing better than to sit and look at her.
“There's no point in leaving so soon,” David said, “because they won’t be here for at least another half hour. I’ll stay here with you for a bit, Jean.” He made himself comfortable. “I won’t disturb your work,” he continued, “and you can give me a word every now and then, lass. I’d rather treat my eyes to a glimpse of you than my ears to the sound of your voice,” which Jeanie found to be a rather questionable compliment, but she didn't take it the wrong way, knowing that David wanted nothing more than to sit and stare at her. [Pg 183]
Meanwhile Agnes had run tumultuously along the path leading to the river road, and at last, out of breath, was obliged to settle down to a walk. Her heart was all aflame with the thought of seeing her mother, and once or twice she fairly sobbed out her delight. Reared though she had been among the self-contained Scots, her later association with the demonstrative Polly had encouraged the free outlet of her youthful feelings. When at last the slow ox-team hove in sight, she again quickened her pace and went flying to meet it, crying, “Mother! mother! mother!”
Meanwhile, Agnes had rushed excitedly along the path leading to the river road, and finally, out of breath, had to settle down to a walk. Her heart was racing at the thought of seeing her mother, and a couple of times she couldn't help but sob out her joy. Although she had been raised among the reserved Scots, her later friendship with the expressive Polly had encouraged her to express her youthful emotions freely. When the slow ox-team finally appeared, she picked up her pace again and ran to meet it, shouting, “Mom! Mom! Mom!”
The deliberate oxen came to a halt, and Dod Hunter rested his goad upon the ground as the flying figure approached.
The slow-moving oxen came to a stop, and Dod Hunter set down his goad on the ground as the rushing figure got closer.
“It’s my lass! I’ll be getting down. It’s my lass,” said Mrs. Kennedy, her voice all of a tremble. And by the time Agnes had reached the team her mother stood by the side of the road. Then in another minute the dear arms were around her, and she heard, in a broken whisper: “My lass, my bairnie! Praise God I hold you at last! It has been a weary time, a weary time.”
“It’s my girl! I’m coming down. It’s my girl,” said Mrs. Kennedy, her voice shaking. By the time Agnes reached the team, her mother was standing by the side of the road. Then in another moment, the loving arms were around her, and she heard, in a choked whisper: “My girl, my baby! Thank God I finally have you! It’s been such a long time, such a long time.”
Then came shrill little voices from the cart and the scrambling of feet over its side, and Agnes was clasped on one side by Sandy and on the other by Jock and Jessie. “Ah, Sandy, I’d know your blessed freckled face anywhere,” the girl cried, giving him a frantic hug. [Pg 184]“And Jock, my lad, how you’ve grown, and Jessie, too. Bless her dear blue eyes; she’s shy of me, poor child, and no wonder when she hasn’t seen me for so long. But where is Margret?”
Then came high-pitched little voices from the cart and the sound of feet scrambling over its edge, and Agnes was hugged on one side by Sandy and on the other by Jock and Jessie. “Oh, Sandy, I’d recognize your adorable freckled face anywhere,” the girl exclaimed, giving him a tight hug. [Pg 184]“And Jock, my boy, how much you’ve grown, and Jessie, too. Bless her sweet blue eyes; she’s shy around me, the poor child, and it’s no surprise since she hasn’t seen me in ages. But where’s Margret?”
“There, don’t you see? She’s holding the baby,” Jock informed her.
“There, can’t you see? She’s holding the baby,” Jock told her.
“My little brother Fergus, and I’ve never seen him. Ah, I must get to him and to Margret. She’s the same faithful bairnie she ever was,” and Agnes climbed into the cart to look for the first time upon the solemn little face of her two-year-old baby brother.
“My little brother Fergus, and I’ve never seen him. Ah, I need to get to him and to Margret. She’s still the same loyal little one she’s always been,” and Agnes climbed into the cart to see for the first time the serious little face of her two-year-old baby brother.
And then what a chatter there was! Between answering and asking questions Agnes hardly paused, and after a while Dod Hunter, plodding along by the side of his oxen, looked back with a sly twinkle in his eye. Agnes laughed. “I know you think me a great chatterbox, Uncle Dod; but I’ve not seen them for two long years, and my heart fairly seems ready to fly out of my body, and as that doesn’t happen, it is the talk that will fly out of my mouth.”
And then there was so much chatter! Between answering and asking questions, Agnes hardly took a break, and after a while, Dod Hunter, trudging along next to his oxen, looked back with a mischievous glint in his eye. Agnes laughed. "I know you think I'm a huge chatterbox, Uncle Dod; but I haven’t seen them in two long years, and my heart feels like it’s about to burst, so since that’s not happening, I guess the talk is what’s going to come out of my mouth."
“I wonder ye’ve the breath left,” said the old man, “if ye kept up the pace from M’Clean’s that ye brought up here with.”
“I wonder if you have any breath left,” said the old man, “if you kept up the pace from M’Clean’s that you brought up here with.”
“I didn’t run all the way, but when I got out of breath I had to walk. Ah, but I wanted wings.”
“I didn’t run the whole way, but when I got out of breath, I had to walk. Oh, how I wished I had wings.”
“Do you think we’ve changed her, marm?” asked Dod of Mrs. Kennedy.
“Do you think we’ve changed her, ma’am?” asked Dod of Mrs. Kennedy.
“She is taller and not so serious.”
“She is taller and not as serious.”
[Pg 185]
[Pg 185]
“Who could be serious at such a time?” laughed Agnes.
“Who could be serious at a time like this?” laughed Agnes.
“And she has a way with her that is new to me.”
“And she has a charm about her that I’ve never seen before.”
“It’s maybe offen Polly O’Neill she has that,” said Dod, wagging his head.
“It’s probably true what Polly O’Neill has,” said Dod, shaking his head.
Agnes flushed up. She did not like to be compared to Polly, much as she loved the dear creature, and it was the second time that day that the comparison had been made. “I’ll be my old self now with my mother near me,” she said gravely. “I have run wild, I know, and Polly has not checked me. Polly has not your ways, mother, and sometimes I have been forgetting; but Polly is a good woman and has been like a sister to me.”
Agnes blushed. She didn’t like being compared to Polly, even though she loved her dearly, and this was the second time that day it had happened. “I’ll be myself again now that my mom is close by,” she said seriously. “I’ve been a bit out of control, I know, and Polly hasn’t helped me with that. Polly isn’t like you, Mom, and I’ve lost track of myself at times; but Polly is a good woman and has been like a sister to me.”
“Your girl is a good, brave lass, and you’ve no cause to be ashamed of her,” Dod declared.
“Your girl is a good, brave young woman, and you have no reason to be ashamed of her,” Dod said.
“I could never be that, I well know,” Mrs. Kennedy returned quietly.
“I could never be that, I know very well,” Mrs. Kennedy replied quietly.
Sometimes walking with Jock and Sandy, sometimes riding with Margret cuddled one side and Jessie the other, the baby on her lap, Agnes made the journey back to the M’Cleans’ gate, where Mrs. M’Clean, Jeanie, and David stood waiting for the party.
Sometimes walking with Jock and Sandy, sometimes riding with Margret snuggled on one side and Jessie on the other, the baby on her lap, Agnes made the journey back to the M’Cleans’ gate, where Mrs. M’Clean, Jeanie, and David stood waiting for the group.
“You’ll better be dropping some of your load here,” Mrs. M’Clean suggested.
“You should drop some of your load here,” Mrs. M’Clean suggested.
“Oh, no, no.” Agnes positively refused to consider this.
“Oh, no, no.” Agnes flatly refused to think about this.
“But where will you stow them all in your bit of a cabin?”
“But where will you store them all in your little cabin?”
[Pg 186]
[Pg 186]
“We’ll hang them up on pegs rather than leave one behind,” Agnes declared. “We’ll manage somehow.”
“We’ll hang them up on hooks instead of leaving one behind,” Agnes said. “We’ll figure it out.”
But Mrs. M’Clean shook her head as they started off. “We’ve a deal of room, now Archie’s gone,” she said, “and where they’ll stow those five children, not to mention Margaret Kennedy hersel’, I don’t know.” But she did not know Polly and her resources.
But Mrs. M’Clean shook her head as they started off. “We have a lot of space now that Archie’s gone,” she said, “and I don’t know where they’ll fit those five kids, not to mention Margaret Kennedy herself.” But she didn’t know Polly and her resources.
[Pg 187]
[Pg 187]
CHAPTER XII
MOTHER
MOM
Polly’s face beamed a welcome on the travellers. The fact that the little cabin contained but the living-room and the lean-to downstairs and the two little loft chambers above, did not disturb her in the least when the matter of accommodating five extra persons was to be considered. “Let me see,” she said meditatively, “the two biggest lads can sleep in one o’ the loft rooms, and Agnes can take Margret in with her; then the other two little ones an’ my youngest can have the trundle-bed, and the father an’ mother the big bed below, an’ Jimmy an’ mesel’ with the others can go to the barn.”
Polly’s face lit up with a warm welcome for the travelers. The fact that the small cabin only had a living room and a lean-to downstairs, plus two tiny loft rooms above, didn’t bother her at all when it came to accommodating five extra people. “Let me think,” she said thoughtfully, “the two biggest boys can sleep in one of the loft rooms, and Agnes can take Margret in with her; then the other two little ones and my youngest can use the trundle bed, while their mom and dad can have the big bed downstairs, and Jimmy and I can join the others in the barn.”
“Turn you out! I’d like to see us,” said Agnes. “I can take both my sisters in with me, and the lads can go to the barn. They’re well off to have no worse place, and they’ll not mind it in the least.” And though Polly protested and brought Jimmy into the discussion, it was at last managed as Agnes had suggested.
“Get out of here! I want to see us,” said Agnes. “I can bring both my sisters in with me, and the guys can go to the barn. They’re lucky to have no worse place, and they won’t mind it at all.” And even though Polly argued and brought Jimmy into it, it eventually worked out the way Agnes had suggested.
A new light came into Fergus Kennedy’s eyes as he beheld his wife and children, but he seemed bewildered at seeing baby Fergus, and poor Mrs. Kennedy could [Pg 188]hardly restrain her tears. In these long months letters had passed but seldom, and Agnes had written cautiously of her father’s condition. She was always hoping that he would be quite like his old self, or, at the least, very much better by the time her mother came. He seemed quietly content, and followed his wife everywhere, but there was no enthusiasm; and to the weary traveller, arrived in a new country, happy though she was at the reunion, there came a little heart-sinking as the night approached. After the younger children were sleeping sweetly and Fergus had gone out with Jimmy to see that all was safe at the barn, the mother sought her first-born, for whom her heart had been yearning all these long months.
A new light lit up Fergus Kennedy’s eyes when he saw his wife and kids, but he looked confused seeing baby Fergus, and poor Mrs. Kennedy could hardly hold back her tears. During these long months, they had hardly exchanged letters, and Agnes had written carefully about her father's condition. She always hoped he would be back to his old self, or at least much better by the time her mother arrived. He seemed quietly content and followed his wife everywhere, but there was no excitement; and for the tired traveler, arriving in a new country, even though she was happy to be reunited, there was a hint of dread as night fell. After the younger children were peacefully sleeping and Fergus had gone out with Jimmy to check on the barn, the mother searched for her firstborn, whom she had longed for all these months.
Agnes had not gone to bed, but she had seen that her little sisters were comfortable, and then she had crouched down by her small window, and sat there looking out into the starry heavens. Outside the forest girdled the house, while beyond one could catch, here and there, the gleam of the river through the trees. All was silent except for the cry of some wild bird in the deep woods, or the barking of a fox in the underbrush.
Agnes hadn’t gone to bed, but she had made sure her little sisters were cozy, and then she crouched down by her small window, sitting there and gazing out at the starry sky. Outside, the forest surrounded the house, and beyond it, you could occasionally see the river glimmering through the trees. Everything was quiet except for the call of a wild bird in the deep woods or the barking of a fox in the brush.
Mrs. Kennedy drew up a little stool, and Agnes, her arms around her mother’s waist, sat on the floor by her side. “It is good, so good to have you, mother,” said the girl.
Mrs. Kennedy pulled over a small stool, and Agnes, wrapping her arms around her mom's waist, sat on the floor next to her. “It’s so nice to have you here, mom,” said the girl.
Her mother stroked the soft auburn hair and drew her daughter closer, but she said nothing.
Her mom ran her fingers through the soft auburn hair and pulled her daughter closer, but she didn't say anything.
[Pg 189]
[Pg 189]
“What are you thinking of, mother? Does it seem very strange to you here?” Agnes asked.
“What are you thinking about, Mom? Does it seem really strange to you here?” Agnes asked.
“I am thinking of how lonely my little lamb must have been for many a day in that first settlement where wolves attacked her and where Indians threatened, and how, if I had realized it all, I think my heart would have misgiven me when it came time to have her go.”
“I’m thinking about how lonely my little lamb must have felt for many days in that first settlement where wolves attacked her and where Native Americans threatened her, and how, if I had known it all, I think my heart would have given way when it came time to let her go.”
“It was lonely,” Agnes confessed, “but since we came here it has been less so, and the Indians are not so troublesome now that the settlement grows and thrives, and only those who stray too far need fear. You are not afraid of them, mother?”
“It felt lonely,” Agnes admitted, “but since we got here, it’s been less so, and the Native Americans aren’t as bothersome now that the settlement is growing and thriving. Only those who wander too far need to worry. You’re not scared of them, are you, mother?”
“No; yet, when I saw your father and felt what it was they had done to him, a horror arose within me.”
“No; but when I saw your dad and realized what they had done to him, I felt a deep horror rise within me.”
“Yes, I miss father,” returned Agnes, “father as he was, but he might have had a wound as bad in war, and he does grow a little better—he really does; he was much worse at first. Oh, mother, I am glad for his sake that I came with him, for they might never have found him that dreadful day.”
“Yes, I miss dad,” Agnes replied, “dad as he used to be, but he could have had a serious injury from the war, and he is getting a bit better—he really is; he was much worse at the beginning. Oh, mom, I’m glad I went with him, because they might never have found him that awful day.”
“Yes, yes, I know, and I am thankful, so thankful that I have both my brave daughter and my husband spared to me, though your father does seem so strange. And there was my own poor father, too, a victim to the savages.”
“Yeah, I get it, and I’m really grateful, so grateful that I have both my brave daughter and my husband with me, even though your dad does seem a bit odd. And my own poor dad, too, was a victim of the savages.”
“Ah, yes. But, mother, you have not heard. Such a wonderful thing I must tell you. There was a will, [Pg 190]after all.” And Agnes told her the whole story, her mother listening eagerly. “And now,” she said, as she concluded, “Mr. Willett will take steps to see that we get our rights.”
“Ah, yes. But, Mom, you haven't heard. There's something amazing I need to tell you. There was a will, [Pg 190] after all.” And Agnes told her the whole story, her mom listening closely. “And now,” she said as she wrapped it up, “Mr. Willett will make sure we get what we're entitled to.”
“Thank God!” ejaculated her mother. “Ah, my dear lass, I was sore hearted to know what we would do, for the space here is main small for all of us.”
“Thank God!” her mother exclaimed. “Oh, my dear girl, I was very worried about what we would do, because this place is really too small for all of us.”
“Yes, but it is coming summer, and we need not mind. Ah, mother, I am used now to this backwoods way of living, and you will be, too, soon. I am afraid, it will be some time before we can get possession of the house, for Humphrey Muirhead will stay till he is put out. Did you know about him, mother?”
“Yes, but summer is coming, and we don’t need to worry. Ah, mom, I’m used to this backwoods lifestyle now, and you will be too, soon. I’m afraid it will take a while before we can take possession of the house, because Humphrey Muirhead will stay until he’s forced out. Did you know about him, Mom?”
“Yes,” she answered slowly. “My father told me the last time that I saw him alive. ‘He’s no credit to us, daughter,’ he said, ‘and will likely never cross your path. I’d have more for you but for him, and it’s but right that what is left should be yours, although he is the eldest and bears my name. I have made my will,’ he said—”
“Yes,” she replied slowly. “My father told me the last time I saw him alive. ‘He’s no benefit to us, daughter,’ he said, ‘and he probably won’t ever come your way. I’d have more for you if it weren’t for him, and it’s only fair that what’s left should belong to you, even though he’s the eldest and carries my name. I have made my will,’ he said—”
“Did he tell you that?”
“Did he say that to you?”
“He told me that.”
“He said that.”
“But he did not sign it. I think that ruffian uncle of mine must have known about it.”
“But he didn’t sign it. I think that rough uncle of mine must have known about it.”
“If he did not sign it, of course it was of no value. Your grandfather had a housekeeper after my mother’s death; the woman was a half-breed, but quite a good creature. I don’t know what has become of her. The [Pg 191]house is a good one, your grandfather said, and the farm was well stocked.”
“If he didn’t sign it, then it was worthless. After my mother passed away, your grandfather had a housekeeper; she was mixed heritage, but a decent person. I have no idea what happened to her. The [Pg 191]house is nice, your grandfather said, and the farm was well stocked.”
“I’m afraid, from all accounts, that it is going to be hard work to get anything, but we shall see. It is a good thing to have friends, mother.”
“I’m afraid, from what I’ve heard, that it’s going to be tough to get anything, but we’ll see. It’s good to have friends, Mom.”
“And this Mr. Willett, he is a good friend? You remember I haven’t seen him.”
“And this Mr. Willett, is he a good friend? You remember I haven’t seen him.”
“He is a good friend,” Agnes answered slowly, “and so are the M’Cleans. You saw Archie?”
“He's a good friend,” Agnes replied slowly, “and so are the M’Cleans. Did you see Archie?”
“Yes, a fine lad.” She laid her hand gently on Agnes’s head. “What did he tell me but that my little girl would have the chance of becoming a meenister’s wife?”
“Yes, a good boy.” She placed her hand softly on Agnes’s head. “What did he say to me but that my little girl would have the opportunity to become a minister’s wife?”
“He told you that?”
“He said that to you?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“And what did you say?”
"What did you say?"
“I said, ‘My little lass is far too young.’”
“I said, ‘My little girl is way too young.’”
“Am I so young? Seventeen, mother.”
“Am I really that young? Seventeen, mom.”
“So you are. I did not count in the years you have been away from me, but you will not leave me now, my lamb? Not yet?”
“So you are. I didn’t include the years you’ve been away from me, but you’re not leaving me now, my lamb? Not yet?”
“Oh, mother, I have no thought of such a thing. Archie is a good laddie and has been kinder than I can tell you, but I do not think of him in that way. He will be away long enough to forget, I think.”
“Oh, mom, I’m not even thinking about that. Archie is a good guy and has been nicer to me than I can explain, but I don’t see him like that. I think he'll be gone long enough for me to forget.”
“Not forget, boyish though his love may be, but he may learn to care for some other with whom he may be thrown. Yet, I would not object to giving my little girl [Pg 192]to a good man, and I might like the honor of becoming mother-in-law to a meenister.”
“Let’s not forget, even if his love seems childish, he could grow to care for someone else he ends up with. Still, I wouldn’t mind giving my little girl [Pg 192] to a good man, and I might even like the idea of becoming a mother-in-law to a minister.”
“You’ll be no one’s mother-in-law yet awhile.” Agnes gave her mother a fervent hug. “I shall help you to raise the children, and you know, you have much to learn of me, for I am a pioneer this long time, while you are quite new to it.”
“You won’t be anyone’s mother-in-law for a while.” Agnes gave her mother a warm hug. “I’ll help you raise the kids, and you know there’s a lot you can learn from me, since I’ve been a pioneer for a long time, while you’re still pretty new to it.”
“Saucy little child, to talk of teaching your mother. This Mr. Willett, when shall we see him? I have many questions to ask him.”
“Cheeky little kid, thinking you can teach your mom. When will we see Mr. Willett? I have a lot of questions for him.”
“He comes quite often.”
“He visits pretty frequently.”
“He is a young man?”
"Is he a young man?"
“Not very; he is twenty-five.”
“Not really; he’s twenty-five.”
“I call that quite young. Agnes, my lamb, is that why you are not ready to be a meenister’s wife?”
“I think that’s really young. Agnes, my dear, is that why you’re not ready to be a minister’s wife?”
Agnes’s head dropped against her mother’s shoulder, and she did not answer for a moment. “He does not think of me,” she said after a moment, and in hurried tones. “I—I—Polly says he has a sweetheart in Virginia.”
Agnes leaned her head against her mother’s shoulder and didn’t respond for a moment. “He doesn’t think about me,” she said after a pause, her voice rushed. “I—I—Polly says he has a girlfriend in Virginia.”
“But you think of him?” The mother was quick to note the hesitation and the evasion. “Ah, my baby, has it come to you then, womanhood’s dream?” she said gently.
“But you think about him?” The mother quickly picked up on the hesitation and the avoidance. “Ah, my dear, has it come to you then, the dream of womanhood?” she said softly.
“Nothing has come to me,” Agnes broke out passionately. “I have been motherless and well-nigh fatherless, and tears have been my portion.”
“Nothing has come to me,” Agnes exclaimed passionately. “I have been motherless and almost fatherless, and tears have been my share.”
“My lamb! My lamb!” the mother murmured [Pg 193]brokenly. “You are no longer motherless, nor have ever been friendless; and, ah, my bairn, if you but knew what a comfort it was to me to hear from Archie M’Clean how brave and strong and helpful you have been.”
“My lamb! My lamb!” the mother whispered sadly. “You’re no longer motherless, and you’ve never been friendless; and, oh, my child, if you only knew how comforting it was for me to hear from Archie M’Clean about how brave, strong, and helpful you’ve been.” [Pg 193]
“I’ve not always been brave and strong, and I grew wild and naughty for a time till—till—they said I was like Polly. Have I grown like Polly, mother?”
“I haven’t always been brave and strong, and I got wild and mischievous for a while until—until—they said I was like Polly. Have I become like Polly, mom?”
“Only in some little gestures and tricks of speech, yet you might well imitate her in many ways.”
“Only in a few small gestures and ways of speaking, yet you could definitely mimic her in many aspects.”
“So I say. Dear Polly, she has been so good, so good to me, and I love her and will not hear anything against her.”
“So I say. Dear Polly, she has been so kind, so kind to me, and I love her and won’t listen to anything negative about her.”
“You are right to be loyal, but now, my lamb, it is late and you are tired.”
“You're right to be loyal, but now, my dear, it's late and you're tired.”
“And how tired you must be, too. Go to bed, dearest of mothers. I shall be so happy to know you are near me.”
“And you must be so tired, too. Go to bed, my dearest mother. I’ll be so happy to know you’re close by.”
“And yet a moment ago you were not happy, even with your mother.”
“And just a moment ago, you weren’t happy, even with your mom.”
“I was very naughty. Please forget that wild talk.”
“I was really misbehaving. Please ignore that crazy talk.”
But the mother did not forget, and she looked with critical eyes upon Parker Willett when he appeared a few days later. She saw a tall, dignified young man, slim, dark eyed, dark haired, with resolute chin and a mouth whose grave lines gave rather a severity to the face except when the man smiled, and then one noticed both humor and sweetness.
But the mother didn’t forget, and she looked critically at Parker Willett when he showed up a few days later. She saw a tall, dignified young man, slim, with dark eyes and dark hair, a determined chin, and a mouth whose serious lines gave a bit of sternness to his face—except when he smiled, then you could see both humor and warmth.
[Pg 194]
[Pg 194]
He greeted Mrs. Kennedy with marked courtesy; here was a woman of his own kind, and he was quick to recognize it. He was also quick to see that Agnes had gained in her own manner since her mother’s arrival, unconsciously imitating her quiet and gentle dignity, and almost the first words he said to Mrs. Kennedy were, “It is well for your daughter, Mrs. Kennedy, that you have at last come; she has missed you sadly.”
He greeted Mrs. Kennedy with clear politeness; here was a woman he could relate to, and he recognized it immediately. He also noticed that Agnes had changed in her own way since her mother arrived, unconsciously mirroring her calm and gentle dignity. Almost the first thing he said to Mrs. Kennedy was, “It’s good for your daughter, Mrs. Kennedy, that you’ve finally come; she’s really missed you.”
“And has needed me?” Mrs. Kennedy smiled.
“And has needed me?” Mrs. Kennedy smiled.
“Yes, I think that, too. Every girl needs a wise, good mother. I saw—” he turned to Agnes—“I saw Humphrey Muirhead to-day.”
“Yes, I think that too. Every girl needs a wise, good mother. I saw—” he turned to Agnes—“I saw Humphrey Muirhead today.”
“Oh, did you tell him?”
“Oh, did you let him know?”
“About the will? Yes.”
"Regarding the will? Yes."
“And what did he say?”
"And what did he say?"
Parker smiled. “I think it would hardly do to repeat his very uncomplimentary remarks, but he vows you will never set foot on the place.”
Parker smiled. “I don’t think it’s worth repeating his really rude comments, but he promises you’ll never step foot on the property.”
“What of your own land?”
"What about your own land?"
“I have bought it.”
“I bought it.”
“You are not afraid of having such a disagreeable neighbor?”
"You aren't worried about having such an annoying neighbor?"
Parker gave a little amused smile. “Whom do you mean, you or your mother?”
Parker smirked a bit. “Who are you talking about, you or your mom?”
Agnes smiled, too. “So you do count on our being your neighbors in spite of what Hump Muirhead says?”
Agnes smiled, too. “So you actually expect us to be your neighbors despite what Hump Muirhead says?”
“I certainly do.”
“Absolutely.”
[Pg 195]
[Pg 195]
“But you must not take any risks on our account,” Mrs. Kennedy was quick to say.
“But you shouldn’t take any risks for us,” Mrs. Kennedy quickly said.
“But he saved Honey’s life,” Agnes remarked.
“But he saved Honey’s life,” Agnes said.
“You mean Jimmy O’Neill saved Honey.”
"You mean Jimmy O'Neill saved Honey."
“But you saved both. Doesn’t Hump Muirhead know that?”
“But you saved both. Doesn’t Hump Muirhead know that?”
“What a disrespectful way to speak of your uncle,” laughed Parker. “What will your mother think?”
“What a disrespectful way to talk about your uncle,” laughed Parker. “What will your mom think?”
“That I’ve neither wish nor right to show him the respect he does not command. But doesn’t he know about your saving Honey?” she persisted.
"That I have no desire or obligation to show him the respect he doesn’t earn. But doesn’t he know about you saving Honey?" she kept pressing.
“No, if you call it that.”
“No, if that's what you want to call it.”
“I do. Oh, mother—” she checked herself; she would not for the world praise him for his bravery lest one or the other should suspect how pleased she was to do it. “Did you see Honey, the dear baby?” she asked, giving a turn to the subject.
“I do. Oh, mom—” she caught herself; she wouldn’t for anything praise him for his bravery in case anyone suspected how happy she was to do it. “Did you see Honey, the sweet baby?” she asked, changing the subject.
“No, I saw only the man himself; I met him on the road.”
“No, I only saw the man himself; I ran into him on the road.”
“Do you know, I have a baby brother, only a little younger than Honey, and I had never seen him before mother came.”
“Do you know, I have a baby brother who's just a bit younger than Honey, and I had never seen him before Mom came.”
“I am glad you have some one to fill Honey’s place, and some one from whom you will not have to part. She was very loath to give up her little cousin,” he told Mrs. Kennedy.
“I’m glad you have someone to take Honey’s place, and someone you won’t have to say goodbye to. She was really reluctant to let go of her little cousin,” he told Mrs. Kennedy.
“Agnes always was a great hand for the little ones,” Mrs. Kennedy replied.
“Agnes always had a knack for the little ones,” Mrs. Kennedy replied.
[Pg 196]
[Pg 196]
“And you must have missed her sadly when she left you for this raw country.”
“And you must have really missed her when she left you for this wild place.”
“I missed her, yes.” The mother’s eyes rested fondly on the girl, and Parker’s followed the look. He wondered if the mother noted how becoming was that soft blue and how the plain little gown brought out the color of the girl’s eyes.
“I missed her, yes.” The mother’s eyes looked affectionately at the girl, and Parker’s gaze followed hers. He wondered if the mother noticed how lovely that soft blue was and how the simple little gown highlighted the color of the girl’s eyes.
“What did you say about the will?” Agnes asked, eager for more information.
“What did you say about the will?” Agnes asked, eager for more information.
“I told him that the will would be entered for probate, and that your mother would claim her own.”
“I told him that the will would go through probate, and that your mom would claim her share.”
“What did he say to that?”
“What did he say to that?”
“He insisted that he must see the will and that he would take no man’s word for it. I promised him that I would bring it with me for his satisfaction, and Jimmy has intrusted it to me. It will be all right in time. I shall not show it to him except in the presence of witnesses. There may be some trouble about getting possession, for Muirhead, on account of his long residence out here, has been able to gather about him rather a lawless set of followers, and they may try to do something to prevent peaceable possession; but in the end there must be enough of your friends to see justice done. You have not come to a very law-abiding neighborhood, so far as these backwoodsmen are concerned, Mrs. Kennedy, but the country is settling up very fast, and there are enough men of good standing here now who will not allow any irregularities.”
“He insisted that he needed to see the will and that he wouldn’t take anyone’s word for it. I promised him I would bring it along for his reassurance, and Jimmy has entrusted it to me. It will all work out in time. I won’t show it to him unless there are witnesses present. There might be some trouble in taking possession because Muirhead, due to his long stay out here, has managed to gather a rather unruly group of followers, and they might try to do something to prevent a peaceful possession; but in the end, your friends should be enough to ensure justice is served. You haven’t arrived in a very law-abiding area when it comes to these backwoodsmen, Mrs. Kennedy, but the country is developing quickly, and there are now enough respected men here who won’t allow any misconduct.”
[Pg 197]
[Pg 197]
“Every one is very kind; I never knew such hospitality. We have had offers of help from near and far, and a score of homes are open to us. In time I know we shall be very happy here, though at first one naturally misses some things.”
"Everyone is really kind; I’ve never experienced such hospitality. We’ve received offers of help from all over, and dozens of homes are welcoming us. I know that in time we will be very happy here, although initially, it’s natural to miss certain things."
“Yes,” Parker nodded in response. “One misses a great many things; I felt so; but it is a great country, after all, and there are better chances here than at home; that is plain to be seen by the way the people are flocking from the east and south. I should not be surprised if we would soon become a state.”
“Yes,” Parker nodded in agreement. “You miss a lot of things; I felt that way too, but it’s a great country, and there are better opportunities here than back home; that’s obvious by how people are moving here from the east and south. I wouldn’t be surprised if we became a state soon.”
“It certainly seems as if a lot of people were coming,” Agnes ventured to say. “I hardly ever go to the M’Cleans’ but I hear of new arrivals, and every day we see the broads go by on the river. Ah, yes, we were wise to come, mother.”
“It really looks like a lot of people are arriving,” Agnes decided to say. “I rarely visit the M’Cleans, but I hear about new arrivals, and every day we see the boats passing by on the river. Oh yes, it was smart of us to come, mom.”
Her mother wondered if it were so, as she saw the light that had gathered in her girl’s eyes since this young man had come in. He was a gentleman, surely, just such as might win the heart of a trusting little lass, but she must be watchful lest the child should come to have heartache.
Her mother wondered if it were true, as she noticed the light that had filled her daughter’s eyes since this young man arrived. He was definitely a gentleman, just the type who could win the heart of a trusting young girl, but she needed to be careful to avoid any heartbreak for her child.
“I have a bit of a cabin started, and will be at home very shortly,” the young man told them in answer to their questions, “and in the meantime I shall stay at Dod Hunter’s. Jerry and the other boys are helping me, and I shall soon be having my own fireside.”
“I’ve started on a little cabin, and I’ll be home really soon,” the young man replied to their questions. “In the meantime, I’ll be staying at Dod Hunter’s. Jerry and the other guys are helping me, and I’ll have my own fireside before you know it.”
[Pg 198]
[Pg 198]
“An’ you’ll be invitin’ us over to sup,” said Polly, who had joined them.
“Are you going to invite us over for dinner?” said Polly, who had joined them.
“Yes, if you will cook the supper, I’ll provide anything you say, and we can have a little housewarming that will suit the size of the house.”
“Yes, if you cook dinner, I’ll get anything you need, and we can have a little housewarming that fits the size of the house.”
“Deed, an’ I’ll cook annything, an’ we’ll show Mrs. Kennedy how a clearin’ looks before it’s cleared. Will ye be takin’ yer belongin’s this trip?”
“Sure, I’ll cook anything, and we’ll show Mrs. Kennedy what a clearing looks like before it’s cleared. Are you taking your things this time?”
“I may as well; I’ve not much of a bundle, but I’ve trespassed upon your space long enough.”
“I might as well; I don’t have much to offer, but I’ve overstayed my welcome here.”
“Run get the little box up aloft, Agnes,” said Polly. “I’ve kept that by itsel’ knowin’ ye valued it, an’ the rest, a little fardle o’ things, I’ve in the lean-to.”
“Go get the little box up high, Agnes,” said Polly. “I’ve kept that separate knowing you valued it, and the rest, a small bundle of things, I’ve in the lean-to.”
“No, don’t trouble yourself, Agnes,” Parker hastened to say, but she was already halfway up the ladder. It was pleasant to be able to do him even this slight service.
“No, don’t bother, Agnes,” Parker quickly said, but she was already halfway up the ladder. It felt nice to be able to do him even this small favor.
The little box was where Polly had put it, high on a shelf; it was a small, flat affair, neatly made of two or three different kinds of wood. It lay under Polly’s Bible, and, as Agnes stood on tiptoe to reach it, she knocked down both box and Bible, and, in trying to save the latter, the box fell on the floor. It was strong, and was not injured; but in the fall a spring struck the floor, and a sliding panel flew out; then two or three bits of paper fell from their hiding-place. Agnes picked them up one by one,—two or three letters and a carefully made pencil-sketch of a girl’s head. Beneath it was [Pg 199]written “Alicia.” Agnes felt the blood surging to her face as she stood with trembling fingers holding the picture. It was then as Polly had surmised. “For I know it is not his sister,” she whispered; “he told me her name, and it is Elizabeth. I could not forget that.” She noted the haughty, high-bred air about the pose of the head, the curve of the perfect lips, the pile of hair carefully arranged, the filmy lace kerchief. She slipped the papers and portrait back into their place and hurried downstairs, but she was very pale as she handed the box to Parker. “I dropped it,” she said truthfully, “but I hope nothing is hurt.”
The little box was just where Polly had left it, up on a high shelf; it was small and flat, neatly made from two or three different types of wood. It lay under Polly’s Bible, and as Agnes stood on her tiptoes to reach it, she accidentally knocked both the box and the Bible down. In her attempt to catch the Bible, the box fell to the floor. It was sturdy and didn’t get damaged, but during the fall, a spring popped out, and a sliding panel flew open; then a few pieces of paper tumbled out of their hiding spot. Agnes picked them up one by one—two or three letters and a carefully drawn pencil sketch of a girl’s head. Written below it was “Alicia.” Agnes felt her face flush as she stood there with shaky fingers holding the picture. Polly had been right. “I know it’s not his sister,” she whispered; “he told me her name is Elizabeth. I couldn’t forget that.” She noticed the proud, aristocratic look in the pose of the head, the curve of the perfect lips, the carefully arranged hair, and the delicate lace kerchief. She slipped the papers and the portrait back into their place and hurried downstairs, but she looked very pale as she handed the box to Parker. “I dropped it,” she said honestly, “but I hope nothing’s damaged.”
“I am sure everything is quite safe,” he assured her. “It is not a very large, strong box, but it holds most of my dearest possessions.” He opened the lid and drew forth three miniatures. “See,” he said,“these are my treasures. This is my mother;”—he showed it to Mrs. Kennedy; “this my sister Elizabeth, whom we call Betty,” and he handed Agnes the second case, “this my father,” and into Polly’s hands he gave the third. “There are, too, some of my father’s last letters, and one or two other little things which I prize.”
“I’m sure everything is perfectly safe,” he assured her. “It’s not a very large or sturdy box, but it holds most of my dearest possessions.” He opened the lid and took out three miniatures. “Look,” he said, “these are my treasures. This is my mother;”—he showed it to Mrs. Kennedy; “this is my sister Elizabeth, whom we call Betty,” and he handed Agnes the second case, “this is my father,” and he placed the third into Polly’s hands. “There are also some of my father’s last letters and a couple of other little things that I really treasure.”
“You look like your father,” Polly said, scrutinizing the miniature she held.
“You look like your dad,” Polly said, examining the small figure she held.
“He died when I was ten years old, so I remember him perfectly. My mother married a second time,” he informed Mrs. Kennedy.
“He died when I was ten, so I remember him clearly. My mom got married again,” he told Mrs. Kennedy.
[Pg 200]
[Pg 200]
“Therefore, unless your stepfather is a very unusual man, you must miss your own father very much.”
“Therefore, unless your stepdad is really one of a kind, you must miss your dad a lot.”
“I did, and because of this second marriage I left home after my sister was married.”
“I did, and because of this second marriage, I moved out after my sister got married.”
Agnes was gazing at Betty’s pictured face; it was bright, piquant, very fair, very young. She handed it back without a word, and her heart was troubled, for her thoughts were with that hidden portrait.
Agnes was staring at Betty’s photo; it was bright, striking, very fair, and very young. She handed it back without saying anything, and her heart felt heavy because her thoughts were with that hidden portrait.
She was very quiet the rest of the day, but toward evening she climbed the hill and stood looking off across the river. Presently Parker would come that way, for he used a little skiff more frequently; it saved him the long ride to the ford farther above, and when the river was not high, it was a pleasanter method of travel. After a little waiting she saw him coming. How straight he was, and tall! She shook her head impatiently and looked away. In another moment he was at her side. “Come, go out on the river with me for a little while,” he said as he came up. “The days are getting so much longer that it will be light for a great while yet, and this evening is the warmest we have had.”
She was pretty quiet for the rest of the day, but by evening she climbed the hill and stood looking across the river. Soon, Parker would come by that way, since he often used a small boat; it saved him the long trip to the ford further upstream, and when the river wasn't too high, it was a nicer way to travel. After a bit of waiting, she saw him approaching. He looked so straight and tall! She shook her head in frustration and looked away. In a moment, he was by her side. “Come on, let's go out on the river for a little while,” he said as he walked up. “The days are getting longer, so it will be light for a while yet, and this evening is the warmest we've had.”
Agnes hesitated. “I must tell mother.”
Agnes paused. “I need to tell Mom.”
“I asked her, and she consented to my taking you, so long as I did not keep you out too late.”
“I asked her, and she agreed to let me take you, as long as I didn’t keep you out too late.”
He held open the little gate for her to pass out, and they followed the zigzag path down to the river’s brim. A little skiff was drawn up on the sands; they stepped [Pg 201]into it, and Parker took the oars. “How silent you are to-day,” he said after a while. “Has your mother’s coming made you so?”
He held the small gate open for her to go through, and they followed the winding path down to the river's edge. A small boat was pulled up on the sand; they climbed into it, and Parker took the oars. “You’re really quiet today,” he said after a bit. “Has your mom's arrival made you this way?”
“No, not that. I—I—have something to tell you. I didn’t want to before every one.” She paused a minute and then went on. “When I let the box fall, something fell out from the back of it, some letters and—and—a picture. I picked them up and put them back again, but I wanted to tell you that I couldn’t help seeing the picture.”
“No, not that. I—I—need to tell you something. I didn’t want to do it in front of everyone.” She paused for a moment and then continued. “When I dropped the box, something fell out from the back of it—some letters and—and—a picture. I picked them up and put them back, but I wanted to let you know that I couldn’t help seeing the picture.”
The man looked at her with an inscrutable smile. He rested his oars, and drew from his hunting-shirt the flat box. Pressing the spring he slid back the panel and drew forth the picture and letters; the last he tore into bits and tossed out upon the waves; the picture he looked at with a little scornful smile, and then that, too, he tore across and tossed overboard. Then he gave a deep sigh, picked up his oars, and pulled steadily. Agnes watched him wonderingly, but she said not a word.
The man looked at her with a mysterious smile. He stopped rowing, took out a flat box from his hunting shirt, and pressed the spring to slide back the panel. He pulled out a picture and some letters; he ripped the letters into pieces and threw them into the waves. He glanced at the picture with a hint of disdain, then tore it in half and tossed it overboard. After a deep sigh, he picked up his oars and began to row steadily. Agnes watched him in awe, but she didn’t say anything.
“Honest little girl,” he spoke at last, “it was like you to tell me that, and now it will be my turn to confess. I have told you of our old plantation life, of the father whom I so well remember, of my little sister, of my mother whose marriage robbed us of all our heritage, but I have not told you of Alicia, my neighbor and playmate. From the time I was a small chap, I always said I would marry Alicia, then when I grew [Pg 202]big enough to go away to school and Alicia, too, was sent to boarding-school, when I thought of what vacations would bring me, I thought of Alicia. Her father and mine fought side by side in the Revolution, and their interests were the same. Then my father died, and after a while my mother married again. When I was twenty-one, I found that in lieu of falling heir to a good estate I was practically penniless. My first thought was to take advice from Alicia’s father, and his advice I followed. I came west to carve out my fortune.” He stopped a moment and then went on. “Yet Alicia’s father, to this day, does not know that I followed his advice because I could not hope to win his daughter. Agnes, little brave girl, you would not turn a man, your lifelong companion, away from you because he was poor, would you?”
“Honest little girl,” he finally said, “it was so like you to tell me that, and now it’s my turn to confess. I’ve shared with you stories about our old plantation life, the father I remember well, my little sister, and my mother whose marriage took away all our inheritance, but I haven’t mentioned Alicia, my neighbor and playmate. Ever since I was a kid, I always said I would marry Alicia, and when I got old enough to go away to school, and Alicia went to boarding school too, my thoughts on vacations were all about Alicia. Our fathers fought together in the Revolution, and they shared the same interests. Then my father died, and after a while, my mother remarried. When I turned twenty-one, I realized I wouldn’t inherit a good estate and was practically broke. My first thought was to seek advice from Alicia’s father, and I took his advice. I went west to make my fortune.” He paused for a moment and then continued. “Yet, Alicia’s father still doesn’t know that I followed his advice because I felt I had no chance of winning his daughter. Agnes, brave little girl, you wouldn’t push away a lifelong companion just because he was poor, would you?”
“I? No, oh, no; not if I loved him, and if I knew him to be good and true.”
“I? No, oh no; not if I loved him and knew he was good and true.”
The man pulled up-stream steadily for some time before he spoke again. His thoughts were far away. He saw the fine old plantation, Alicia’s home, its host of slaves, its wide veranda where dainty ladies sipped their tea, its lordly dining hall upon the table of which glittered old silver and cut glass. He saw Alicia herself, stately, fastidious, luxuriously clad, and he looked opposite him at the little pioneer lass, barefooted, bare-headed, her linsey-woolsey petticoat the worse for wear, her kerchief of coarse linen knotted at [Pg 203]the throat, her hands sunburnt, but in her eyes the light of truth and innocence, and he smiled a sudden bright and tender smile. “And so, Alicia, I am done with you,” he said aloud. “Forever and aye I am done with you. Float down the stream of time in another current than mine. I wish you no ill, but for me I care no more for exotics. Now, Agnes, you know my story, and you are sole witness of how Alicia and I have at last parted company. I tell you, Agnes, her mother is no more gracious lady than yours; but if ill-fortune befell her, would she throw back her head, as I have seen some one do, and go forth to meet fate face to face, saying, do your worst, I will defy you? She couldn’t do it, Agnes, and even if she could—well, by this time the water has washed her image quite away. So there’s an end of it, Agnes Kennedy, and for the rest of time I am Parker Willett, pioneer, and not Parker Willett, gentleman. Now, Agnes, I will take you home to your mother. This is good-by for a time, too.”
The man kept rowing upstream for a while before he spoke again. His mind was elsewhere. He pictured the beautiful old plantation, Alicia’s home, with its slaves, its wide porch where elegant ladies sipped their tea, and its grand dining room with shiny old silver and cut glass on the table. He imagined Alicia herself, dignified, particular, dressed in luxury, and then he looked across at the young pioneer girl, barefoot and bare-headed, her worn linsey-woolsey petticoat, her coarse linen kerchief tied at her throat, her sunburned hands, but in her eyes, the glow of truth and innocence, and he smiled a sudden bright and tender smile. “So, Alicia, I’m done with you,” he said aloud. “For good, I’m done with you. Float down the stream of time with a different current than mine. I wish you no harm, but as for me, I have no interest in the exotic anymore. Now, Agnes, you know my story, and you are the only witness to how Alicia and I finally parted ways. I tell you, Agnes, her mother is no more a gracious lady than yours; but if misfortune struck her, would she toss her head back, like I’ve seen someone do, and face fate head-on, saying, do your worst, I will defy you? She wouldn’t be able to do it, Agnes, and even if she could—well, by now, the water has washed her image away completely. So that’s it, Agnes Kennedy, and from now on, I’ll be Parker Willett, pioneer, not Parker Willett, gentleman. Now, Agnes, I’ll take you home to your mother. This is goodbye for now, too.”
The color had come back to Agnes’s cheeks and the light to her eyes. “Thank you for telling me that,” she said, as the boat’s landing was made. “No, don’t come back with me; it is early still, the sky is quite light, but you have to go across, and you will have quite a distance to ride before you reach Dod Hunter’s.”
The color had returned to Agnes’s cheeks and the light to her eyes. “Thanks for telling me that,” she said as the boat landed. “No, don’t come back with me; it’s still early, the sky is pretty bright, but you need to go across, and you have quite a distance to ride before you get to Dod Hunter’s.”
“I feel singularly free and happy,” said Parker, holding her hands. “It is a good thing sometimes to throw one’s troubles overboard. But for you, Agnes Kennedy, [Pg 204]I should not have done it. I’ve not exactly burnt my ships behind me, but I’ve thrown care to the winds, and I mean to be as happy as you will let me.”
“I feel incredibly free and happy,” said Parker, holding her hands. “Sometimes it’s good to let go of your troubles. But if it weren’t for you, Agnes Kennedy, [Pg 204]I wouldn’t have done it. I haven’t completely severed ties, but I’ve decided to cast aside my worries, and I plan to be as happy as you allow me.”
“As I will let you?” Agnes’s blue eyes opened wide.
“As I will let you?” Agnes’s bright blue eyes went wide.
“As you will let me; I repeat it. Good night, good night, little girl. Run home quickly. I shall stand here and wait till I know you must be safe.”
"As you allow me, I'll say it again. Good night, good night, little girl. Hurry home. I'll stay here and wait until I'm sure you’re safe."
Agnes ran up the steep path, and having gained the top of the hill she looked back. He was still there. He waved his hand to her, and then she disappeared over the brow of the hill.
Agnes sprinted up the steep path, and once she reached the top of the hill, she looked back. He was still there. He waved at her, and then she vanished over the crest of the hill.
[Pg 205]
[Pg 205]
CHAPTER XIII
PLOTTING
PLANNING
It was two days after that Dod Hunter appeared at the clearing. Agnes was busy outside the house at the hominy block; it took a deal of hominy these days to satisfy so large a family.
It was two days later when Dod Hunter showed up at the clearing. Agnes was outside the house at the hominy block; it took a lot of hominy these days to feed such a big family.
“Park Willett here?” asked Dod, abruptly.
“Is Park Willett here?” Dod asked abruptly.
“No, he is not.” Agnes paused in her work and came forward.
“No, he’s not.” Agnes paused in her work and stepped forward.
“Humph!” ejaculated Uncle Dod. He looked at her sharply and appeared to be considering something.
“Humph!” exclaimed Uncle Dod. He looked at her intently and seemed to be thinking about something.
“Isn’t he at your house?” Agnes asked anxiously. Dod shook his head.
“Isn’t he at your house?” Agnes asked nervously. Dod shook his head.
“He left here on Tuesday,” Agnes went on. “Tuesday evening just before dark. I saw him get into his boat about sundown; he was going to your house from the other side. Did you come around that way?”
“He left here on Tuesday,” Agnes continued. “Tuesday evening just before dark. I saw him get into his boat around sunset; he was heading to your house from the other side. Did you come that way?”
“No, I come by the ford.”
“No, I’ll cross at the ford.”
“It is very strange, for he told me he would be staying at your house till his own was ready for him.”
“It’s really odd because he said he would be staying at your place until his own was ready for him.”
Dod moved uneasily in his saddle, then he slipped down and led the horse away some distance. “Come [Pg 206]here, Nance,” he said, “I’ve got to look into this. You ain’t the faintin’ kind, I know, but there’s something wrong, I’m satisfied. Now, don’t look so skeered; I reckon we’ll get at the bottom of it. Is there anybody about here that ’ud be likely to be an inimy o’ hisn?”
Dod shifted uncomfortably in his saddle, then got down and led the horse a little way off. “Come here, Nance,” he said, “I need to check this out. I know you’re not the type to faint, but something feels off, and I’m sure of it. Now, don’t look so scared; I think we’ll figure it out. Is there anyone around here who might be an enemy of his?”
Agnes shook her head. “No one that I know of. He never seemed to have any very intimate friends, but he is always pleasant to everybody, and I think nearly every one has a good word for him.”
Agnes shook her head. “Not that I know of. He never really seemed to have any close friends, but he’s always nice to everyone, and I think almost everyone has something good to say about him.”
Dod wagged his head again. “Nobody want to rob him o’ anythin’?”
Dod shook his head again. “Doesn't anyone want to rob him of anything?”
Agnes paused before she answered. She thought first of the miniatures, but who would want such purely personal things? Then like a flash came a thought of the will. Parker carried that. Humphrey Muirhead knew it would be in his possession. “There is something,” she said breathlessly; “it is the will, Uncle Dod, my grandfather Muirhead’s will. Mr. Willett has that and Hump Muirhead knows it.”
Agnes took a moment before she replied. She first considered the miniatures, but who would want such personal items? Then, in an instant, she thought of the will. Parker had it. Humphrey Muirhead was aware it would be with him. “There is something,” she said, catching her breath; “it's the will, Uncle Dod, my grandfather Muirhead’s will. Mr. Willett has it, and Hump Muirhead knows that.”
Uncle Dod made an exclamation and said something under his breath. “You’ve hit it, girl. Trust a woman’s wits. I’m glad I tackled you first. You’ve hit the nail on the head. I’ll bet my shirt he’s up to some sort of scheme to get that will. I remember he told me about it. That’s good, too, fur I can testify to that. Oh, we’ll outwit Hump Muirhead, don’t you fear.”
Uncle Dod exclaimed and muttered something to himself. “You got it, girl. You can always count on a woman’s smarts. I’m glad I came to you first. You nailed it. I’d bet anything he’s cooking up some plan to get that will. I remember he mentioned it to me. That’s great, too, because I can back that up. Oh, we’ll outsmart Hump Muirhead, don’t worry.”
“What do you suppose he has done?”
“What do you think he’s done?”
[Pg 207]
[Pg 207]
“Kidnapped him, likely.” He brought his fist down with a thump into the palm of his hand. “I’m an ijit! Why didn’t I think of that before?”
“Probably kidnapped him,” he said, slamming his fist into his palm. “I’m such an idiot! Why didn’t I think of that earlier?”
“What?”
“Whaat?”
“I heerd a pack o’ horses go by in the middle o’ the night. They turned into Muirhead’s woods. I heerd some one say, ‘Keep quiet, boys, can’t ye?’ I’ll bet it was them.”
“I heard a group of horses pass by in the middle of the night. They went into Muirhead’s woods. I heard someone say, ‘Keep it down, guys, can’t you?’ I bet it was them.”
“Where do you suppose they have taken him? Will they hurt him?”
“Where do you think they’ve taken him? Will they hurt him?”
“Reckon not. They’re after the will. I rayther think Hump’ll take him to his place and hide him somewheres, drug him maybe, and get holt o’ the will, then he’ll brazen it out that there wa’n’t none, an’ never had been.”
“Don't think so. They want the will. I really think Hump will take him to his place and hide him somewhere, maybe drug him, and get his hands on the will, then he’ll act like there wasn’t one, and never had been.”
“But we’ve all seen it.”
“But we’ve all seen it.”
“Don’t make no difference; he’ll say that it’s a scheme to defraud him, an’ he’ll bring a lawsuit, an’ ef they ain’t no proof, likely he hopes to win it. It’s jest like his contrivin’. Oh, I know Hump Muirhead from A to izard. But we’ll get a holt o’ him. I will count on my boys. Jimmy O’Neill at home?”
“Doesn’t really matter; he’ll claim it’s a scam to cheat him, and he’ll file a lawsuit, and if there’s no evidence, he probably thinks he can win. It’s just like his scheming. Oh, I know Hump Muirhead inside and out. But we’ll get a handle on him. I can count on my guys. Is Jimmy O’Neill home?”
“No, he’s gone to the village.”
“No, he’s gone to the village.”
“Lemme see, then. Your father don’t count. Who’s nearest?”
“Let me see, then. Your father doesn’t count. Who’s closest?”
“David Campbell; but he was going away to-day.”
“David Campbell; but he was leaving today.”
“I’d like to scare up somebody like Jimmy, but with my three boys an’ any one else I may chanst to git a [Pg 208]holt of, I reckon we’ll down ’em. I don’t reckon they was more’n half a dozen in the pack. I kin count Hump Muirhead’s gang on one hand. Well, Nancy, I’ll be off, the sooner the better. S’posin’ you don’t say anything about this to yer mother. She’s new here an’ don’t know the didos these here backwoodsmen kin cut up; besides it’s part her affair, an’ Hump bein’ kin o’ hern, it might make her feel bad. Kin ye keep yer mouth shet?”
“I’d like to find someone like Jimmy, but with my three boys and anyone else I might manage to get a hold of, I think we’ll take them down. I don’t think there were more than half a dozen in the group. I can count Hump Muirhead’s gang on one hand. Well, Nancy, I’ll be leaving now, the sooner the better. Let’s say you don’t mention this to your mother. She’s new here and doesn’t know the tricks these backwoodsmen can pull; besides, it’s partly her concern, and Hump being related to her might upset her. Can you keep quiet about it?”
“I should hope so,” Agnes returned proudly.
“I sure hope so,” Agnes replied proudly.
“’Pears to me land’s plenty enough not to be making such a hot fuss about that place o’ Muirhead’s. Why don’t he give it up peaceable? Big, heavy man like him could easy start an’ clar up another place in no time. I believe in fightin’ fur my rights, but I’ll be switched if I believe in bullyin’ wimmin folks. I declar, gal, ye look whiter’n my old hoss. I’ve skeered ye good, hevn’t I?”
“Seems to me there’s plenty of land, so there’s no need to make such a big deal about Muirhead’s place. Why doesn’t he just give it up peacefully? A big guy like him could easily move somewhere else in no time. I believe in fighting for my rights, but I’ll be damned if I believe in bullying women. I swear, girl, you look paler than my old horse. I really scared you, didn’t I?”
“I’m not scared, except—except for Mr. Willett. I feel as if that Muirhead wouldn’t stop at anything.”
“I’m not afraid, except—for Mr. Willett. I feel like Muirhead wouldn’t hold back on anything.”
“Blest if she ain’t right,” said Dod to himself, but he put on a cheerful face and said, “Don’t ye cross no bridges till ye come to ’em. I’m off now, and I’d be willin’ to bet ye a pretty that Park’ll be settin’ in my house inside o’ twenty-four hours. Keep yer mouth shet, remember.” And he rode off.
“Blessed if she isn’t right,” said Dod to himself, but he put on a cheerful face and said, “Don’t cross any bridges until you get to them. I’m off now, and I’d be willing to bet you a pretty that Park will be sitting in my house within twenty-four hours. Keep your mouth shut, remember.” And he rode off.
Agnes, with palpitating heart, stood for a moment powerless. Then she rushed to the house. “Mother,” [Pg 209]she said, trying to speak calmly, “do you mind if I go across the river to Hunter’s for a while?”
Agnes, her heart racing, stood frozen for a moment. Then she sprinted to the house. “Mom,” she said, attempting to stay calm, “do you mind if I cross the river to Hunter’s for a bit?” [Pg 209]
“So soon ready to leave your mother?” replied Mrs. Kennedy. “Ah, but youth does love change.”
“So soon ready to leave your mom?” replied Mrs. Kennedy. “Ah, but young people do love change.”
“It isn’t that I love change, but there is—it may be that I am needed there.”
“It’s not that I love change, but there is—maybe I’m needed there.”
“Anybody sick at Hunter’s?” asked Polly, putting down the huge horn spoon she held. “Didn’t I see Uncle Dod come in just now?”
“Is anyone sick at Hunter’s?” Polly asked, setting down the big horn spoon she was holding. “Didn’t I just see Uncle Dod come in?”
“Yes, he was here, and some one is—perhaps—,” faltered Agnes. “It really seemed important that I should go and see what is the matter.” She gained courage as she went on.
“Yes, he was here, and someone is—maybe—,” faltered Agnes. “It really felt important that I should go and see what’s going on.” She gained confidence as she continued.
“Oh, well, if it is a case of sickness, of course go,” her mother returned, “but I really think Polly or I would be of more use.”
“Oh, well, if it's a matter of illness, then of course you should go,” her mother replied, “but I honestly think Polly or I would be more helpful.”
“But I might have to stay, and can be spared better than either of you.”
“But I might have to stick around, and I can be replaced more easily than either of you.”
“That is true. But you will not go alone? Is Mr. Hunter waiting for you?”
"That's true. But you're not going alone, are you? Is Mr. Hunter waiting for you?"
“Nothin’s goin’ to hurt her,” said Polly. “She’s used to runnin’ wild, ain’t ye, Nancy? She knows this country like a book, an’ it’s no distance to Dod’s once ye cross the river, though it’s a good bit furder if ye go around.”
“Nothing's going to hurt her,” said Polly. “She's used to running wild, right, Nancy? She knows this area like the back of her hand, and it's not far to Dod's once you cross the river, though it is a good bit further if you go around.”
Agnes had not waited to hear the last words. She was conscious that she had misled her mother, and that it would grieve her who always set a value upon the exact [Pg 210]truth. “But I must go, I must,” she murmured to herself. “I didn’t think to tell Uncle Dod, and I think I could maybe tell the tale better than any one else, I who saw it all.”
Agnes didn't stick around to hear the final words. She knew she had misled her mother, and that it would hurt her since she always valued the truth. “But I have to go, I have to,” she whispered to herself. “I didn’t think to tell Uncle Dod, and I think I could probably tell the story better than anyone else, since I witnessed everything.”
She ran toward the hilltop, then down on the other side to the river’s bank. Here she had last seen Parker standing. “Ah me, if he be but safe,” she whispered. “Oh, my dear, my dear, if we can but save you. ‘I will be as happy as you will let me,’ he said, and I was so glad, so glad.” She had no difficulty in finding the little skiff always drawn high up into the bushes; dragging it down she soon had it afloat, and plied her oars with all haste. More than once had she rowed across, and her strong young arms found it an easy task. Once on the other side she made no tarrying, but struck off into the bridle-path, and was soon at Dod Hunter’s gate. There were four men standing in the yard; a fifth was just coming from the house.
She ran up the hill and then down the other side to the riverbank. That was the last place she had seen Parker standing. “Oh, if only he’s safe,” she whispered. “My dear, my dear, if we can just save you. ‘I will be as happy as you let me,’ he said, and I was so glad, so glad.” She easily found the small boat always pulled up into the bushes; after dragging it down, she quickly got it in the water and rowed with all her might. She had crossed the river many times, and her strong young arms made it an easy task. Once on the other side, she didn’t waste any time and took the bridle path, soon arriving at Dod Hunter’s gate. Four men were standing in the yard while a fifth was just coming out of the house.
“Nancy Kennedy! I’ll be switched if it ain’t the gal,” said Dod, as Agnes appeared upon the scene. “What’s up?”
“Nancy Kennedy! I’ll be shocked if that isn’t her,” said Dod, as Agnes showed up. “What’s going on?”
“I’m going to Muirhead’s with you.” One of the men turned and looked at her. Agnes recognized him. He was Dr. Flint, a friend of Parker Willett’s, and she remembered his history. A man well born, well educated, but one who had been wild and dissipated, and who had drifted west where he led a reckless, irregular life, sometimes practising medicine, sometimes living for [Pg 211]months among the backwoodsmen. Finally he made the fatal error of giving a wrong medicine to a man who was not on very friendly terms with him. When the man died, though Dr. Flint’s friends knew that he was dazed with drink when he made the mistake, an angry crowd of the dead man’s companions charged him with doing it purposely. Dod Hunter, Parker Willett, and one other kept the crowd at bay till they had convinced them of their injustice, and had swung their sympathies around toward Dr. Flint. After this he would never prescribe for any one. He did not object to practising surgery, and he had kept perfectly sober for several years. Dod Hunter and Parker Willett could claim any service from him, as well they might, since he owed his life to them. Agnes remembered all this sad story, and was glad to see the man there. She knew his devotion to Parker, and knew that nothing would stand in the way of his defence of him.
“I’m going to Muirhead’s with you.” One of the men turned and looked at her. Agnes recognized him. He was Dr. Flint, a friend of Parker Willett’s, and she remembered his past. A man from a good background, well-educated, but who had been reckless and wasted his life, drifting west where he led a wild, irregular lifestyle, sometimes practicing medicine, sometimes living among the backwoodsmen for months. Eventually, he made the serious mistake of giving the wrong medicine to a man who was not on good terms with him. When the man died, although Dr. Flint’s friends knew he was intoxicated when he made the mistake, an angry mob of the deceased man’s companions accused him of doing it on purpose. Dod Hunter, Parker Willett, and another person managed to hold the crowd back until they could show them the truth and get their support for Dr. Flint. After that, he refused to prescribe medicine for anyone. He didn’t mind practicing surgery, and he had stayed completely sober for several years. Dod Hunter and Parker Willett could ask anything of him, and they were right to do so, as he owed his life to them. Agnes remembered this sad story and was happy to see him there. She knew his loyalty to Parker and understood that nothing would stop him from defending him.
As the doctor eyed her sharply Dod Hunter gave him a nod. “Friend o’ Park’s,” he said. “Good little gal. I shouldn’t wonder if Park was sweet on her.” Then to Agnes who had not heard the aside, “So, lass, yer ready to jine the s’arch party, are ye?”
As the doctor looked at her closely, Dod Hunter nodded at him. “Friend of Park’s,” he said. “Good girl. I wouldn’t be surprised if Park liked her.” Then to Agnes, who hadn’t heard the comment, he said, “So, girl, you’re ready to join the search party, are you?”
“I am going to Muirhead’s.”
“I’m heading to Muirhead’s.”
“What for?”
"Why?"
“To see Humphrey Muirhead and tell him who saved his little boy. If I can’t see Hump, I will see his wife and tell her and make her promise to tell her husband.”
“To find Humphrey Muirhead and let him know who saved his little boy. If I can’t find Hump, I’ll talk to his wife, tell her, and make her promise to share it with him.”
[Pg 212]
[Pg 212]
Dod nodded approval. “Good scheme, but maybe it won’t work, and we ain’t no full proof that he’s got Park.”
Dod nodded in agreement. “Good plan, but it might not work, and we have no solid proof that he’s got Park.”
“It will do no harm if he hasn’t.”
“It won’t hurt if he hasn’t.”
“That’s true, too. Come along, then, if you want to go with us. We’re not likely to have a pitch battle before we git there, and a gal that has fit Injuns ain’t goin’ to squeal at sight of a gun. Will ye hoof it or shall I git ye a hoss?”
"That’s true, too. Come on, then, if you want to go with us. We probably won’t have a big fight before we get there, and a girl who has fought off Indians isn’t going to scream at the sight of a gun. Are you going to walk, or should I get you a horse?"
“I’ll go as you do. I should think you would know that,” Agnes replied with some asperity. “It’s not the first search-party I’ve gone with, Uncle Dod. You know I was with them when they found my father.”
“I’ll go wherever you go. You should know that,” Agnes replied, a bit harshly. “This isn’t the first search party I’ve joined, Uncle Dod. You remember I was with them when they found my father.”
“Sure enough. I mind their tellin’ me of it at M’Clean’s. Start on, boys.” The rescuing party set forth, but there was no sign of a human being to be seen in any of the haunts to which the Hunters led them.
“Sure enough. I remember them telling me about it at M’Clean’s. Let’s go, guys.” The rescuers headed out, but there was no sign of anyone in any of the places the Hunters took them.
“I shall go to the house,” Agnes declared her intention, “and you may come with me or I will go alone, whichever Uncle Dod thinks best.”
“I’m going to the house,” Agnes said, “and you can come with me or I’ll go by myself, whatever Uncle Dod thinks is best.”
The men debated the proposition. “I don’t know as it would be well to let Muirhead know we have wind of the thing,” said Dod Hunter, “but I have my doubts about it’s bein’ the right thing for us to let a gal go up there alone.”
The men discussed the idea. “I’m not sure it’s a good idea to let Muirhead know we’ve caught wind of this,” said Dod Hunter, “but I’m concerned that it might not be the best choice for us to let a girl go up there alone.”
“I’m not afraid, if that is all,” Agnes said.
“I’m not scared, if that’s all,” Agnes said.
“It ain’t whether you’re afraid,” said Jerry, “but I reckon four good-sized men ain’t a-goin’ to see a gal do [Pg 213]what they hev a right to. I say we all go.” And his proposition was acted upon.
“It’s not about whether you’re scared,” said Jerry, “but I think four strong guys aren’t going to let a girl do what they have a right to. I say we all go.” And they acted on his suggestion.
Meek little Mrs. Muirhead came out to meet them, and with a frightened air replied to the questions put to her. No, Hump wasn’t at home; he had gone off the night before, hunting, he said; had come back to breakfast, and then had ridden in the direction of Mayo’s.
Meek little Mrs. Muirhead came out to meet them, and with a scared expression answered the questions asked of her. No, Hump wasn’t home; he had left the night before, saying he was going hunting; he came back for breakfast and then rode off towards Mayo’s.
“Was he alone?” asked the doctor.
“Was he by himself?” asked the doctor.
“When he went to Mayo’s? Yes.”
“When he went to Mayo’s? Yeah.”
“No, I mean when he came in this morning.”
“No, I mean when he walked in this morning.”
Mrs. Muirhead twisted her fingers nervously and looked furtively toward the house. “No, he wasn’t,” she informed them in a low tone. “There was half a dozen men with him. They were in the house for a while.” She saw them coming, but they went in the front way, and Hump had told her to keep away, that if she dared to disturb them or go into that room where they were, she’d never go in there again. He didn’t mean that, of course; he often talked so, but she thought she’d better keep out of any fuss. They went away later; she heard, but did not see them, and after Hump had his breakfast he went, too, but the door was bolted and locked.
Mrs. Muirhead nervously twisted her fingers and glanced toward the house. “No, he wasn’t,” she said quietly. “There were about six men with him. They were in the house for a while.” She noticed them coming, but they entered through the front, and Hump had told her to stay away, saying that if she dared to interrupt them or go into that room, she’d never be allowed back in. He didn’t really mean it, of course; he often spoke like that, but she figured it was best to avoid any trouble. They left later; she heard them but didn’t see them, and after Hump had his breakfast, he went too, but the door was bolted and locked.
“When will he be back? Did he say?” questioned Agnes.
“When will he be back? Did he say?” Agnes asked.
“Oh, soon.”
“Oh, soon.”
“We will wait, then.”
"Let's wait, then."
Mrs. Muirhead nervously asked them to come into [Pg 214]the kitchen, an invitation which Agnes and the doctor accepted. “We’ll keep watch outside,” said Dod Hunter, in an undertone.
Mrs. Muirhead nervously asked them to come into [Pg 214]the kitchen, an invitation that Agnes and the doctor accepted. “We’ll keep an eye out outside,” said Dod Hunter quietly.
Agnes responded by a nod. The girl looked pale and tired from her long tramp and from the strain put upon her, and she gratefully accepted the drink of milk which Mrs. Muirhead timidly proffered her guests. The three or four little children stood around open-eyed. Honey, with a cry of joy, had run to Agnes, and she took comfort in sitting with the child cuddled up to her.
Agnes nodded in reply. The girl seemed pale and exhausted from her long walk and the stress she had been under, and she gratefully accepted the glass of milk that Mrs. Muirhead shyly offered her guests. The three or four little kids stood around, wide-eyed. Honey, with a shout of excitement, ran to Agnes, and she found solace in having the child snuggled up to her.
“That’s his daddy’s favorite,” Mrs. Muirhead informed them. “He sets great store by Honey, and went on like a wild creetur when he thought he was drownded. I’m sure we all never expected to see him again, and I’m in hopes some day I kin git over to Mis’ O’Neill’s and tell her how thankful I am to him and her for taking care of him.”
“That’s his dad’s favorite,” Mrs. Muirhead told them. “He really values Honey and went totally crazy when he thought he was drowned. I’m sure none of us expected to see him again, and I hope that one day I can get over to Mrs. O’Neill’s and thank her and him for taking care of him.”
Agnes was too perturbed to talk much. She listened for the least sound. Every stir of a leaf seemed to her tense nerves to indicate the approach of a horse. “I feel sure there is some one in that room,” she said in a low tone to the doctor when Mrs. Muirhead stepped out for a moment.
Agnes was too upset to say much. She listened for any sound. Every rustle of a leaf made her anxious nerves think a horse was coming. “I’m sure someone is in that room,” she said quietly to the doctor when Mrs. Muirhead stepped out for a moment.
“Is there no way to get in from above?” he asked.
“Is there any way to get in from above?” he asked.
“No, the only stairway leads to this room.”
“No, the only staircase leads to this room.”
“Does your father always lock the door of that room when he goes out?” asked the doctor of one of the children.
“Does your dad always lock the door to that room when he leaves?” asked the doctor to one of the kids.
[Pg 215]
[Pg 215]
“No, only sometimes,” was the reply.
“No, just sometimes,” was the reply.
“How is it fastened?”
“How is it secured?”
“It is bolted on the side this way, and locked on the other.”
“It’s attached securely on one side and locked on the other.”
The doctor sauntered out, and in a few minutes Agnes followed. She found the doctor examining the door from the outside. “That’s a pretty strong lock,” he said. “I thought perhaps we could see through the window, but there is a heavy shutter, and it is closed tight. I suppose if we break in we can be accounted burglars.”
The doctor walked out casually, and a few minutes later, Agnes came out too. She saw the doctor looking at the door from the outside. “That’s a pretty sturdy lock,” he said. “I thought maybe we could look through the window, but there’s a heavy shutter, and it’s securely closed. I guess if we break in, we’d be considered burglars.”
“I’m willing to try it,” returned Agnes. “As matters stand this property belongs to my mother, anyhow. I’ll try if you will.”
“I’m willing to give it a shot,” replied Agnes. “As things are, this property belongs to my mother anyway. I’ll give it a try if you will.”
For answer the doctor drew a small case of instruments from his pocket, and selecting one he prepared to cut away around the lock. There was a subdued movement inside. Agnes clasped her hands. “Oh, hurry, hurry,” she cried. “Let me help.” And by degrees weaker and weaker became the barrier, and finally the door was forced open. In the dim light of the room was seen upon the floor a man’s form. He was tied hand and foot.
For an answer, the doctor pulled a small case of tools from his pocket, picked one, and got ready to cut around the lock. There was a soft movement inside. Agnes held her hands together. “Oh, hurry, hurry,” she exclaimed. “Let me help.” Little by little, the barrier grew weaker, and finally, the door was pushed open. In the dim light of the room, a man’s figure was visible on the floor. He was bound hand and foot.
“It is Mr. Willet! It is Parker!” cried Agnes, rushing forward.
“It’s Mr. Willet! It’s Parker!” Agnes exclaimed, rushing forward.
“Open that other door and get some water,” ordered the doctor, as he felt the cold face of his friend. Agnes obeyed. The children came flocking in. Mrs. [Pg 216]Muirhead stood anxiously upon the threshold, not daring to go farther.
“Open that other door and get some water,” instructed the doctor, feeling the cold face of his friend. Agnes complied. The children rushed in. Mrs. [Pg 216]Muirhead stood nervously at the doorway, hesitant to step inside.
Presently the doctor lifted Parker to his feet, but at the same moment a voice thundered, “Touch that man and I’ll shoot him dead!” And turning, they saw in the doorway Humphrey Muirhead’s dark countenance distorted with rage. The man was levelling a pistol at his prisoner.
Right now, the doctor helped Parker to his feet, but at the same time, a voice shouted, “Touch that man and I’ll shoot him dead!” Turning around, they saw Humphrey Muirhead in the doorway, his face twisted in fury. The man was aiming a pistol at his prisoner.
As Agnes caught sight of the vindictive look, it seemed as if she might be sure that Humphrey’s revenge would stop at nothing short of murder, and, catching up little Honey, she interposed his form between that of Parker Willett and the enraged man in the doorway. “Fire, if you dare!” she cried. And the pistol dropped to Humphrey Muirhead’s side.
As Agnes noticed the spiteful look, she felt certain that Humphrey’s revenge would go as far as murder. Grabbing little Honey, she stepped in front of Parker Willett and the furious man in the doorway. “Go ahead, shoot if you dare!” she shouted. And the gun fell to Humphrey Muirhead’s side.
At the same moment Dr. Flint exclaimed, “Good heavens, man! would you commit murder to accomplish your ends?”
At the same moment, Dr. Flint exclaimed, “Good heavens, man! Would you really commit murder to achieve your goals?”
Humphrey Muirhead wheeled around upon him. “You’re here, are you? You talk of murder? What are you? If you had your deserts, where would you be? There is fine set of you, your righteous partners who begged you off, and yourself; all of you deserve to swing for cheating justice.”
Humphrey Muirhead turned to face him. “You're here, huh? You’re talking about murder? Who do you think you are? If you got what you deserved, where would you be? Look at this fine group of you, your self-righteous partners who got you off, and you; you all deserve to hang for cheating justice.”
The doctor turned as white as a sheet, and then with a cry of rage sprang forward, but a firm hand held him back. “Now look here, Hump Muirhead,” said the [Pg 217]voice of Dod Hunter, “you’re too free with your talk. I’d like to know what you’ve got against Dr. Flint and Park Willett. Nothing at all, except that they are better men than you are. You great, overgrown, hulking coward—No, I’m not afeard o’ ye; if I had been, I’d not lived your neighbor all these years. I reckon ye won’t pick crows with me. I know ye too well. Now, Nancy, you say your say; there’s nothing dreadful goin’ to happen.” And drawing up a chair before the open door, Dod Hunter seated himself, with his rifle across his knees.
The doctor turned as pale as a ghost, and then with a shout of anger lunged forward, but a strong hand stopped him. “Now listen up, Hump Muirhead,” said Dod Hunter, “you talk way too much. I want to know what you have against Dr. Flint and Park Willett. Nothing at all, except that they’re better men than you. You big, towering, coward—No, I’m not afraid of you; if I was, I wouldn't have lived next to you all these years. I bet you won’t mess with me. I know you too well. Now, Nancy, you go ahead and speak; nothing bad is going to happen.” Then, pulling up a chair in front of the open door, Dod Hunter sat down with his rifle resting on his knees.
Parker Willett had been looking from one to the other in a dazed way as though he only half understood what was going on.
Parker Willett had been looking back and forth between them in a dazed way, as if he only half understood what was happening.
“He’s been drugged,” declared the doctor. “He will be all right after a while, Miss Agnes. Let him lie there on the bed.” Agnes still stood with the child clinging to her neck, her mother’s half-brother glowering at her.
“He’s been drugged,” the doctor said. “He’ll be okay after a bit, Miss Agnes. Just let him lie there on the bed.” Agnes remained standing with the child clinging to her neck, her mother’s half-brother glaring at her.
“Just suppose you hand over that pistol, Hump,” remarked Dod Hunter, blandly; “it’s not going to be of any use to you just now. Shucks! man, but you do let your temper git a terrible holt on ye,” as the discomfited Muirhead turned toward his neighbor with a savage grinding of his teeth, but with no movement toward giving up his pistol.
“Just hand over that gun, Hump,” Dod Hunter said casually. “It’s not going to help you right now. Come on, man, you really let your temper take control of you,” he added as the frustrated Muirhead turned to look at him with a fierce clenching of his teeth, but made no move to give up his pistol.
“Here, Tom,” called Dod, to one of his sons, “Hump wants you to holt his pistol awhile.” And the pistol [Pg 218]dropped to the floor with a crash, but fortunately was not discharged in the fall.
“Here, Tom,” called Dod to one of his sons, “Hump wants you to hold his pistol for a bit.” The pistol dropped to the floor with a crash, but luckily, it didn’t go off when it fell. [Pg 218]
“You’re dreadful keerless, Hump,” Dod said smiling, “that might hev sent ye to kingdom come.” And picking up the pistol he handed it to his son.
“You're incredibly careless, Hump,” Dod said with a smile, “that could have gotten you killed.” And picking up the pistol, he handed it to his son.
“I’ll have it out of every one of you for breaking into my house,” snarled Humphrey. “Here, you, what are you staring at? Take those young uns out,” and he turned menacingly to his wife who retreated to the back room, the children straggling after her, all but Honey, who refused to leave the arms which held him.
“I’ll get it out of each one of you for breaking into my house,” growled Humphrey. “Hey, you, what are you staring at? Take those kids out of here,” and he turned threateningly to his wife, who backpedaled to the back room, the children trailing after her, except for Honey, who refused to leave the arms that held him.
“Shucks! Hump, I’d like to know if nabbing a man ain’t as bad as breakin’ into a house. Perhaps you’ll call it quits on that,” suggested Dod.
“Wow! Hump, I’d like to know if catching a guy isn’t as bad as breaking into a house. Maybe you’ll just give that up,” suggested Dod.
“Who said I nabbed any one?” questioned Humphrey.
“Who said I grabbed anyone?” questioned Humphrey.
“Park Willett was found bound and drugged on your premises.”
“Park Willett was found tied up and under the influence of drugs on your property.”
“What proof have you that I did it?”
“What evidence do you have that I did it?”
“Oh, well, when it comes to that, I suppose there isn’t anything more than the fact. I suppose he might have done it himself just for fun, might have crawled in through the keyhole and tied himself up to see how it would feel.”
“Oh, well, when it comes to that, I guess there’s really nothing more than the fact. I guess he could have done it himself just for kicks, could have crawled in through the keyhole and tied himself up to see how it felt.”
“How do you know he is not a criminal, and that I am acting for the law?”
“How do you know he isn't a criminal, and that I'm acting within the law?”
Dod Hunter put back his head and laughed. “That’s a good un! What’s he done accordin’ to your idea of it?”
Dod Hunter threw his head back and laughed. “That’s a good one! What do you think he’s done?”
[Pg 219]
[Pg 219]
“He attempted my life.”
“He tried to kill me.”
“For why? I reckon most any man that’s set upon at night by a passel o’ ruffians is goin’ to fight for his freedom, his life, and anythin’ else he wants to keep. You might as well give in, Hump.”
“For why? I think most guys who are attacked at night by a group of thugs are going to fight for their freedom, their lives, and anything else they want to protect. You might as well give in, Hump.”
“If it’s a life for a life,” said Agnes, “perhaps you don’t know who saved Honey from drowning and brought him back.” She turned to her uncle.
“If it’s a life for a life,” Agnes said, “maybe you’re not aware of who saved Honey from drowning and brought him back.” She turned to her uncle.
“It was Jimmy O’Neill.”
"It was Jimmy O'Neill."
“It was Jimmy O’Neill who first saved him, but it was Parker Willett who rowed out when the raft was going to pieces, and who, at the risk of his own life brought Jimmy and Honey ashore, and it was he who found out where Honey belonged and brought him to Uncle Dod’s.”
“It was Jimmy O’Neill who first saved him, but it was Parker Willett who rowed out when the raft was falling apart, and who, risking his own life, brought Jimmy and Honey to shore. He was also the one who figured out where Honey belonged and took him to Uncle Dod’s.”
Humphrey’s head dropped.
Humphrey's head hung low.
“That’s all so, Hump,” Dod said. “Park’s modest, and wouldn’t let me tell it, but insisted on Jimmy’s having all the credit.”
“That's all true, Hump,” Dod said. “Park's humble and wouldn’t let me share it, but insisted that Jimmy get all the credit.”
“If I’d ’a’ known that,” muttered Hump—then he growled out “but he’s got a forged will.”
“If I had known that,” muttered Hump—then he growled out “but he has a forged will.”
“A forged will? Who says so?”
“A fake will? Who claims that?”
“My father left this place to me.”
“My dad left this place to me.”
“Who says that? And who has forged the will?” asked Dr. Flint.
“Who says that? And who has forged the will?” asked Dr. Flint.
“Them Kennedys; they hashed it up between ’em.”
“The Kennedys; they worked it out among themselves.”
“They did, did they? You seem to know a great deal about it. Suppose you question Jimmy O’Neill. [Pg 220]I think he’d be able to tell a different tale,” said Dod.
“They did, did they? You seem to know a lot about it. Why not ask Jimmy O’Neill? [Pg 220]I bet he could share a different story,” said Dod.
“Jimmy O’Neill?”
"Is this Jimmy O'Neill?"
“Yes, it was he who brought the will to us,” Agnes informed him. “Didn’t Mr. Willett tell you that?” she asked.
“Yes, he was the one who brought us the will,” Agnes told him. “Didn’t Mr. Willett mention that to you?” she asked.
“He told me some cock and bull story about a will being made in an Injun camp, as if anybody’d believe that.”
“He told me some ridiculous story about a will being made in an Indian camp, like anyone would believe that.”
“It is true, anyway,” declared Agnes. “Have you the will?”
“It’s true, anyway,” Agnes said. “Do you have the will?”
“No,” the man growled, “the fool didn’t have it, after all. He’d have been set free by night if you’d ha’ let him be. I don’t see why you made all this fuss.”
“No,” the man growled, “the idiot didn’t have it, after all. He would have been set free by night if you’d just let him be. I don’t get why you created all this drama.”
“Well,” said Dod, “there’s an old sayin’ about givin’ a dog a bad name, ye know, an’ we thought it was time Park was comin’ home.”
“Well,” said Dod, “there’s an old saying about giving a dog a bad name, you know, and we thought it was time Park was coming home.”
Parker, who was now sitting up with his head in his hands, looked up drowsily. Agnes went toward him. “Have you the will?” she whispered.
Parker, now sitting up with his head in his hands, looked up sleepily. Agnes walked over to him. “Do you have the will?” she whispered.
He shook his head. “No, I gave it to some one. I’m so sleepy I can’t talk.” His head dropped again.
He shook his head. “No, I gave it to someone. I’m so tired I can’t talk.” His head dropped again.
“It is strange where it has gone, then,” said Agnes, “for I know he had it when he left us; he told me so.”
“It’s strange where it has gone, then,” said Agnes, “because I know he had it when he left us; he told me that.”
“Well, I ain’t got it, worse luck,” snapped Humphrey.
“Well, I don’t have it, unfortunate as that is,” snapped Humphrey.
“Then it don’t seem to me that there’s any use our settin’ around here,” said Dod. “As long as Park ain’t [Pg 221]got nothin’ about him that ye want, ye’ll be willin’ we should take him home. Mebbe ye’d like us all to turn over any little thing we’ve got about us. Ye’ve mistaken yer callin’, Hump, ye’d ought a hev ben a pirate.”
“Then it doesn't seem to me that there's any point in us sitting around here,” said Dod. “As long as Park doesn't have anything about him that you want, you'd be fine with us taking him home. Maybe you'd like all of us to hand over anything we've got on us. You've got the wrong calling, Hump; you should have been a pirate.”
Muirhead turned on him in impotent rage, but Dod only laughed in his face. “I’ve not done with this yet,” said Humphrey. “I’ll admit I ain’t nothin’ agin Willett, specially as he saved my boy, an’ I thank him fur that act o’ hisn, but I’ve no call to be friendly with them Kennedys.”
Muirhead snapped at him in powerless anger, but Dod just laughed at him. “I’m not done with this yet,” said Humphrey. “I’ll admit I’ve got nothing against Willett, especially since he saved my son, and I appreciate that act of his, but I don’t have to be friendly with the Kennedys.”
“Your niece here took keer o’ the young un like a mother, an’ gave him up with tears in her eyes even when she knew he was yours.”
“Your niece here took care of the little one like a mother and let him go with tears in her eyes, even when she knew he belonged to you.”
“What’s her tears to me! She’d no right to the boy; he’s mine. Maybe they’ll be tryin’ to steal him next.”
“What are her tears to me? She had no claim to the boy; he’s mine. Maybe they’ll try to take him next.”
“Ah, but yer a black-hearted scoundrel, Hump Muirhead,” said Dod, in wrath. “I’ve a mind to take a turn at givin’ ye a good lambastin’. I’ve threatened myself to do it this many a day, an’ I’d ha’ done it before now if ye hadn’t bore yer father’s name, pore misguided lad that he was.”
“Ah, but you’re a black-hearted scoundrel, Hump Muirhead,” said Dod, angrily. “I’m thinking about giving you a good beating. I’ve been threatening to do it for a long time, and I would have done it by now if you didn’t carry your father’s name, poor misguided kid that he was.”
Humphrey’s fist doubled up, but Dod faced him with a careless contempt. “Yer day o’ reckonin’s cornin’,” he went on, “an’ I’m a-settin’ waitin’ fur it. Come, lads, we’ll git out o’ this. I hope the next time we’re under this roof it’ll be to call on Mrs. Fergus Kennedy. Walkin’s the best thing to rouse Park, so [Pg 222]bring him along, Doc, you an’ Tom.” And he marched out without further ado.
Humphrey clenched his fist, but Dod confronted him with casual disdain. “Your day of judgment is coming,” he said, “and I’m just waiting for it. Come on, guys, let’s get out of here. I hope the next time we’re under this roof it’ll be to visit Mrs. Fergus Kennedy. A walk is the best way to wake Park up, so bring him along, Doc, you and Tom.” And he walked out without any hesitation.
At the threshold Agnes darted back to give Honey a parting kiss, and to say good-by to Mrs. Muirhead, who was shrinking away from the back door. The little woman was trembling with excitement. She held something under her apron, and after a furtive look around, she drew it forth and thrust it into Agnes’s hand. “Hide it, hide it,” she said in an excited whisper. “It dropped when they were bringing the man in, and I picked it up.” And Agnes thrust into the bosom of her jacket the little flat box belonging to Parker Willett.
At the doorway, Agnes quickly turned back to give Honey a goodbye kiss and to say farewell to Mrs. Muirhead, who was backing away from the back door. The small woman was shaking with excitement. She had something tucked under her apron, and after glancing around cautiously, she pulled it out and shoved it into Agnes’s hand. “Hide it, hide it,” she whispered excitedly. “It fell when they were bringing the man in, and I picked it up.” Agnes tucked the little flat box that belonged to Parker Willett into the front of her jacket.
[Pg 223]
[Pg 223]
CHAPTER XIV
JEANIE’S WEDDING-DAY
JEANIE'S WEDDING DAY
By the time they had reached the house, Parker was sufficiently aroused to be able to tell something of his adventure. He was waylaid in the woods on his way to Dod Hunter’s, and was overpowered by a body of men who appeared suddenly in his path. They told him if he would come peaceably with them, that no harm would come to him. He was bound and taken to a lonely spot where they gave him something to eat and drink. After that he remembered nothing. It was supposed that he was drugged and was then carried to Humphrey Muirhead’s where he was searched. The little box found by Mrs. Muirhead may or may not have been examined, and the parcel, which was brought away from his former home was left the next morning at Dod Hunter’s, being discovered on the doorstep by the first one astir.
By the time they got to the house, Parker was awake enough to share some of his adventure. He had been ambushed in the woods while heading to Dod Hunter’s and was overpowered by a group of men who suddenly appeared in front of him. They told him that if he went with them peacefully, he wouldn’t be harmed. He was tied up and taken to a remote location where they offered him something to eat and drink. After that, he couldn’t remember anything. It was believed that he had been drugged and then taken to Humphrey Muirhead’s place where he was searched. The small box found by Mrs. Muirhead may or may not have been looked at, and the package that was taken from his former home was left the next morning at Dod Hunter’s, discovered on the doorstep by the first person up.
“I remember meeting some one on the river bank just as I was about to start through the woods, and I have a dim recollection that I gave him the will, but, strange to say, I cannot remember who it was or why I gave it [Pg 224]to him. I may not have done this, and Hump Muirhead may have it after all, but I do not know why I should be so impressed by a transaction that never occurred.”
“I remember meeting someone on the riverbank just as I was about to head into the woods, and I have a vague memory of giving him the will, but strangely, I can’t recall who it was or why I gave it to him. I might not have done this, and Hump Muirhead may have it after all, but I don’t understand why I should be so influenced by a transaction that never happened.” [Pg 224]
“I think when he gets over the effects of the stuff they have given him, that he will be all right,” said Dr. Flint, “and I wouldn’t bother him now,” he told Agnes.
“I think once he’s past the effects of the medication they gave him, he’ll be fine,” Dr. Flint said, “and I wouldn’t disturb him right now,” he told Agnes.
The girl refused to remain after they had returned to the Hunters’, but after taking something to eat, she started home, being escorted safely to the river’s brink by Jerry, who gave his opinion of Hump Muirhead in forcible language. “I hope to goodness he ain’t got that will,” he said, “for it would be purty hard work to prove its contents, and he knows it. I hope Park is right about givin’ it to somebody else, but who in the mischief could it have been? Park is cautious, and it would be a shaky thing to do unless you was right certain of yer man. I reckon it’ll come out all right—give us time; but it’s my opinion it’ll take force to git Hump outen that house, but I’ll be one to use that same force.”
The girl refused to stay after they got back to the Hunters’, but after grabbing something to eat, she headed home, with Jerry safely seeing her to the edge of the river. He shared his thoughts on Hump Muirhead in no uncertain terms. “I really hope he doesn’t have that will,” he said, “because it would be pretty hard to prove what’s in it, and he knows it. I hope Park is right about giving it to someone else, but who the heck could it have been? Park is careful, and it would be a risky thing to do unless you were absolutely sure about your guy. I think it’ll all work out—just give us time; but I believe it’ll take some force to get Hump out of that house, and I’ll be one to apply that force.”
“Ah me!” sighed Agnes, “if only people would be true and honest in this world, how much trouble it would save.”
“Ah, me!” sighed Agnes, “if only people would be true and honest in this world, how much trouble it would save.”
“The millennium ain’t came yit,” said Jerry, “but I agree with you that we could have things a bit easier if some folks would only half try. I ain’t no saint, myself, but I’m open and above board, that nobody’ll deny.”
“The millennium hasn't arrived yet,” said Jerry, “but I agree that we could have it easier if some people would just make a little effort. I’m no saint myself, but I’m honest and straightforward, and no one can deny that.”
[Pg 225]
[Pg 225]
“I think that can safely be said of all your family,” returned Agnes, as she stepped into the little skiff. “Good-by, Jerry. I hope we shall soon be nearer neighbors.”
“I think that's definitely true for your whole family,” replied Agnes as she got into the small boat. “Goodbye, Jerry. I hope we'll be closer neighbors soon.”
“I’ll give ye my hand on that,” Jerry answered, as he gave her boat a push off.
“I'll shake on that,” Jerry replied, as he pushed her boat off.
It was now late in the day, and as Agnes climbed the hilly steep, she felt the strain of the morning had told upon her, and when she came in looking fagged and pale, her mother took alarm.
It was late in the day now, and as Agnes climbed the steep hill, she felt the toll of the morning had taken its toll on her. When she came in looking tired and pale, her mother became concerned.
“Why, my bairn,” she cried, “what ails you? Has it been so serious a thing?”
“Why, my child,” she exclaimed, “what’s wrong? Has it been that serious?”
“It was serious, very,” Agnes responded, sinking down on the settle. “It has been an exciting day, mother. I told you the truth when I said I might be needed, for I was, but I did mislead you a little, though some one really was ill. I will tell you all about it and I think you will not blame me. I could not tell you at the time, for I had promised Uncle Dod I would not, but now, as it has come out, he thinks I should let you know.” And she poured forth her tale to her mother’s attentive ears.
“It was serious, really,” Agnes replied, sinking down on the couch. “It’s been an exciting day, Mom. I was honest when I said I might be needed, because I was, but I did mislead you a bit, even though someone was actually sick. I’ll tell you everything, and I hope you won’t blame me. I couldn’t tell you at the time because I promised Uncle Dod I wouldn’t, but now that it’s out, he thinks I should let you know.” And she shared her story with her mother, who listened closely.
When she had finished, her mother’s face wore a startled, pained expression. “It is terrible, Agnes,” she exclaimed. “What a lawless country that we have come to! I shall fear to go from the protection of Jimmy O’Neill’s big fist.”
When she finished, her mother looked shocked and upset. “This is awful, Agnes,” she exclaimed. “What a lawless place we’ve come to! I’ll be scared to leave the safety of Jimmy O’Neill’s big fist.”
“You needn’t be,” returned Agnes, lightly, “for there [Pg 226]is Uncle Dod Hunter and all his three big sons on one side and Parker Willett on the other. What chiefly concerns us now is the whereabouts of the will. I don’t believe Hump Muirhead has it, for he seemed really in earnest about his disappointment in not finding it. I believe in Mr. Willett’s impression that he gave it to some one, and I think he will remember who it is, so don’t let us trouble ourselves just yet to say anything about it to Jimmy or Polly.”
“You don’t need to be,” Agnes replied casually, “because Uncle Dod Hunter and all three of his big sons are on one side, and Parker Willett is on the other. What we really need to focus on right now is where the will is. I don’t think Hump Muirhead has it, since he seemed genuinely upset about not being able to find it. I trust Mr. Willett’s feeling that he gave it to someone, and I believe he’ll remember who that is. So let’s not worry about bringing it up with Jimmy or Polly just yet.”
“Another thing that worries me,” Mrs. Kennedy went on, “is our obligation to Mr. Willett; in trying to do us a service he has suffered, and I do not feel comfortable over it.”
“Another thing that worries me,” Mrs. Kennedy continued, “is our obligation to Mr. Willett; in trying to help us, he has suffered, and I don’t feel right about it.”
“Never mind, don’t fash yourself; he is safe, and let us hope the will is, too. Besides, now Hump will not want to do him any further harm because of Honey; so a blessing came out of that,” she added softly. “Now, mother, tell me what has been going on to-day since I left. Who has been here?”
“Don't worry, he’s fine, and hopefully the will is too. Plus, Hump won’t want to hurt him anymore because of Honey; so something good came out of that,” she said gently. “Now, Mom, tell me what’s been happening today since I left. Who has been here?”
“Your friend, Jean M’Clean, for one. She came to bid us all to her wedding. It will take place next week.”
“Your friend, Jean M’Clean, for example. She came to invite us all to her wedding. It’s happening next week.”
“Why, that is a month sooner than she expected.”
“Wow, that’s a month earlier than she thought.”
“Yes; but Jeanie says David is persistent, and that he cannot see any reason for waiting, and as there is no real reason, they may as well be married at once.”
“Yes; but Jeanie says David is persistent, and that he doesn't see any reason to wait, and since there’s no real reason, they might as well get married right away.”
“Then you will see a true backwoods wedding, mother, and you may expect a roystering time. David [Pg 227]went to Marietta on Wednesday, and I know now what was his errand. I wonder when he is coming back. He is a good David, though rather an obstinate one sometimes.”
“Then you’ll see a real rural wedding, mom, and you can expect a wild time. David [Pg 227]went to Marietta on Wednesday, and now I know what he was up to. I wonder when he’ll be back. He’s a good guy, even if he can be a bit stubborn sometimes.”
This new interest for the time being quite drove away the thought of the will. There really was nothing to be done about it for the present, and Agnes turned her attention to Jeanie.
This new interest temporarily pushed the thought of the will aside. There was really nothing to be done about it for now, so Agnes focused her attention on Jeanie.
“I must go over and see the bride that is to be,” she said the next day. “I promised her my help when the wedding-day should come. It seems, mother, that you have come to a spot where there are a great many exciting things going on, and I have no doubt you thought it would be very dull. I am sorry that all these things call me, but I am always so glad to think you are here for me to come back to.”
“I need to go see the bride-to-be,” she said the next day. “I promised her I'd help when the wedding day arrives. It seems, Mom, that you’ve landed in a place where a lot of exciting things are happening, and I bet you thought it would be pretty boring. I’m sorry that all these things are pulling me away, but I’m really happy that I can come back to you.”
She found Jeanie going about her preparations in a most orderly manner; nothing in that household ever suggested confusion. Jeanie’s chest, filled with its store of linen, stood ready to be carried to her new home. A pretty young heifer, her father’s gift to her, lowed in the stable yard. Jeanie’s plain stuff gown had been woven and colored with more care than usual, and her neckerchief was snowy white from long bleaching; it was, too, of finer linen than had ever been made in the community, and it was edged with a bit of lace, part of her mother’s little hoard. There would be no veil and orange blossoms for this bride. She might [Pg 228]tuck a few spring blossoms in her dark hair, and wear a sprig at her breast, but her ornaments would be few and simple. She showed with great pride her shoes, ornamented with a pair of silver buckles, and took more pleasure in this bit of grandeur than in any other part of her wardrobe.
She found Jeanie going about her preparations in a very organized way; nothing in that household ever hinted at chaos. Jeanie’s chest, filled with linens, was ready to be taken to her new home. A cute young heifer, a gift from her father, was lowing in the stable yard. Jeanie’s simple dress had been woven and dyed with extra care, and her neckerchief was snowy white from long bleaching; it was also made of finer linen than any produced in the community, edged with a bit of lace that was part of her mother’s small stash. There would be no veil and orange blossoms for this bride. She might tuck a few spring flowers in her dark hair and wear a sprig at her breast, but her decorations would be minimal and simple. She proudly showed off her shoes, adorned with a pair of silver buckles, taking more pleasure in this touch of elegance than in any other part of her outfit.
“They are true silver, Nancy, and the shoes we were able to get from Patty Hopkins. She brought them from home with her and her feet had outgrown them before she wore them at all. Was I not lucky to get them? Aren’t they fine?”
“They're real silver, Nancy, and the shoes we got from Patty Hopkins. She brought them from home, but her feet grew too big for them before she even wore them. Wasn't I lucky to get them? Aren't they nice?”
“They are, indeed,” returned Agnes, viewing the new shoes admiringly. “There are gay times ahead,” she went on, “with a wedding, a housewarming, and all that. When does David come back?”
“They really are,” Agnes replied, looking at the new shoes with admiration. “There are fun times ahead,” she continued, “with a wedding, a housewarming, and all of that. When does David come back?”
“We expect him Saturday, but he may be detained over Sabbath. There is a deal to do yet, and it is well he is not here to take up my time.”
“We're expecting him Saturday, but he might be held up because of the Sabbath. There's still a lot to get done, and it's good he's not here taking up my time.”
Agnes laughed. “What an unromantic speech; for my part I think I should rather have my lover’s presence than so big a feast.”
Agnes laughed. “What an unromantic thing to say; as for me, I’d prefer having my lover around than such a big feast.”
“Ah, but I shall have his company for the rest of my life, and a wedding-feast is but once prepared; besides, it is not for ourselves, but for our company.”
“Ah, but I’ll have his company for the rest of my life, and a wedding feast is only prepared once; plus, it’s not just for us, but for our guests.”
“That is true, too. Well, Jeanie, it is too early yet to cook the feast, but I will be here on Monday and give you all the help I can. I have left my mother so much of late that I must hurry back now.”
“That’s true, too. Well, Jeanie, it’s a bit early to prepare the feast, but I’ll be here on Monday and do everything I can to help you. I’ve spent so much time away from my mother lately that I need to hurry back now.”
[Pg 229]
[Pg 229]
“Can’t you stay?” said Jeanie, wistfully. “I would like to have one more talk about our girlhood before I am made a wife. There is much I have to tell and much I want to hear.”
“Can’t you stay?” Jeanie said, with a hint of longing. “I’d love to have one more conversation about our childhood before I become a wife. There’s so much I need to share and so much I want to hear.”
Agnes hesitated; it seemed unkind to refuse the request, yet her mother must be considered. “I promised I would not stay long,” she said.
Agnes hesitated; it felt unfair to decline the request, but she had to think about her mom. “I promised I wouldn’t stay long,” she said.
“I will send one of the children over to say that you will stay,” said Jeanie, eagerly, and to this Agnes consented.
“I'll send one of the kids over to let you know that you're staying,” said Jeanie excitedly, and Agnes agreed to this.
“If Archie were only here,” sighed Jeanie, “my happiness would be complete, and yours, too, wouldn’t it, Nancy?”
“If Archie were just here,” sighed Jeanie, “my happiness would be complete, and yours too, right, Nancy?”
“I am very content as it is,” Agnes told her. “Pray, Jeanie, don’t think of Archie’s ever being nearer to me than a friend. He is a dear good lad, but he will bring you a sister more worthy of his calling than I could be.”
“I’m really happy as things are,” Agnes told her. “Please, Jeanie, don’t think of Archie ever being closer to me than a friend. He’s a great guy, but he’ll find a sister who is more suited to his calling than I could be.”
“He will bring me none that I would rather have,” returned Jeanie, stoutly, “and as for the worthiness, it is but experience you need, mother says. Ah, no, Nancy, I shall not give you up yet.”
“He won’t bring me anyone I’d prefer,” Jeanie replied firmly, “and as for being worthy, all you need is experience, my mom says. Oh no, Nancy, I’m not giving you up just yet.”
But Agnes’s thoughts were drifting off to the hillside and the sunset, and she suddenly sprang to her feet. “I cannot stay, Jeanie, I really cannot. I forgot that little Fergus is ailing, and that Polly is all tired out with her soap-making. I ought to go home, but I will come again and spend a night with you. I will come to-morrow, and then we can go to meeting together [Pg 230]and I will be here on Monday all ready to begin the day’s work with you, for I can stay over Sabbath as well as not.” And with this arrangement Jeanie was so well pleased that she let her friend go without further protest.
But Agnes’s mind was wandering to the hillside and the sunset, and she suddenly jumped to her feet. “I can’t stay, Jeanie, I really can’t. I forgot that little Fergus is sick, and that Polly is worn out from her soap-making. I should head home, but I’ll come back and spend a night with you. I’ll come tomorrow, and then we can go to the meeting together [Pg 230] and I’ll be here on Monday all set to start the day’s work with you, since I can stay over the weekend.” Jeanie was so happy with this plan that she let her friend leave without any more objections.
Agnes hurried along with a feeling that she must reach the hilltop before sundown, and true enough she was rewarded by a sight of a skiff drawn up on the sands, and she knew it to be Parker Willett’s. She hastened her steps and found that he had caught sight of her and that he was coming to meet her.
Agnes rushed along, feeling she needed to reach the hilltop before sunset, and sure enough, she was rewarded with the sight of a small boat pulled up on the beach, and she recognized it as Parker Willett’s. She quickened her pace and saw that he had spotted her and was coming to meet her.
“I am fortunate,” he said as he came up, “for I might have missed you.”
“I’m lucky,” he said as he approached, “because I could have missed you.”
“I came very near staying with Jeanie. You know she is to be married next week.”
“I almost stayed with Jeanie. You know she’s getting married next week.”
“So soon? Yes, I believe I did hear something of it. Where did I hear it? There are still some things which confuse this foolish brain of mine. Well, little girl, I have still much to thank you for.” He took her hands and shook them warmly. “I am very grateful. To think you took that risk for me!”
“So soon? Yeah, I think I heard something about it. Where did I hear that? There are still some things that confuse my silly brain. Well, little girl, I have a lot to thank you for.” He took her hands and shook them warmly. “I’m really grateful. Can you believe you took that risk for me?”
“To think you took that risk for us! It was my grandfather’s will that made all the trouble; it had nothing to do with you personally.”
“To think you took that risk for us! It was my grandfather’s will that caused all the trouble; it had nothing to do with you personally.”
“Yes, the will, and do you know, I am not able yet to remember whom it was that I gave the will to. It will all come back to me, Henry Flint says, and I am more and more sure that there was some reason why it [Pg 231]was best to give it up. I am sure it will come to light, and that it was not stolen. My little box that held the miniatures, I regret that, for it is gone.”
“Yes, the will, and you know, I still can't remember who I gave the will to. Henry Flint says it will all come back to me, and I'm increasingly convinced there was a good reason for giving it up. I’m sure it will come to light and that it wasn't stolen. I regret losing my little box that held the miniatures; it’s gone.”
“Oh, no, it isn’t. I have it safe and sound,” and she told of the circumstances by which it came into her possession.
“Oh, no, it isn’t. I have it safe and sound,” she said, explaining how it came into her possession.
“I am truly glad to hear that,” said Parker. “Will you keep the box for me, Agnes? I think it is safer in your hands than in mine, if I am so stupid about remembering what I do with things.”
“I’m really glad to hear that,” Parker said. “Can you keep the box for me, Agnes? I think it’s safer with you than with me, since I’m so forgetful about where I put things.”
“You are not to blame for forgetting, and, yes, I will keep it gladly, and may I look at the miniatures sometimes?”
“You're not to blame for forgetting, and yes, I’ll keep it happily, and can I look at the miniatures every now and then?”
“Would you like to? I am pleased that you should care to.”
“Would you like to? I’m glad that you want to.”
“I needn’t be afraid of finding anything under the secret panel,” said Agnes, with a glad little laugh. Then more softly, “Are you sorry that the place is empty?”
“I don't need to be afraid of finding anything under the secret panel,” said Agnes, with a happy little laugh. Then, more softly, “Are you upset that the place is empty?”
“No, I am very glad, you sweet child.” He still held her hands and looked at her with so tender an expression that the girl’s eyes drooped. “Alicia, you know, Alicia,” he went on, “would never have joined a band of rough men and have scoured the country with them to find me. She would have been scandalized if any one had suggested such a thing.”
“No, I’m really happy, you sweet child.” He still held her hands and looked at her with such a tender expression that the girl’s eyes dropped. “Alicia, you know, Alicia,” he continued, “would never have joined a gang of rough men and traveled the country with them to find me. She would have been outraged if anyone had suggested that.”
“Was it wrong? I never thought. You see Uncle Dod was there, and I could trust him. Besides I—I—think [Pg 232]I would have done it, anyhow, to—to—save you.”
“Was it wrong? I never thought about it. You see, Uncle Dod was there, and I could trust him. Besides, I—I—think I would have done it anyway, to—to—save you.”
He gave her hands a sudden pressure, then dropped them. “Agnes Kennedy,” he said, “you dear, unspoiled child, you are certainly revealing a new and delightful side of your character. I don’t know what I shall do if you keep on showing these surprising traits.” He stepped back from her, and turned away his gaze to the river, now molten gold from the clouds overhead. “Talk of wealth,” he went on, “I am rich with a mine of pure gold so near me. Listen, Agnes, I have set myself a task. When I found that I was penniless, and when I decided that I would come to the West, it was my mother who insisted upon giving me her last dollar to start me in the world. She said it was her fault, the dear, unworldly woman who was so easily deceived by appearances, but I told her I would take it only as a loan, and I hold that I am not a free man till that is paid. It was not my mother’s fault that her second husband proved a visionary, unpractical man, and I should feel a mean-spirited wretch if I defrauded her of the little hoard she gave me so willingly. And that is why, in honor, I am not a free man, and why—and why, Agnes, little girl, I do not dare to see too much of you. But some day—” he turned and his eyes met hers, and each read the story revealed. Neither spoke a word till Agnes said faintly, “I must go home; mother will be expecting me.”
He suddenly squeezed her hands and then let them go. “Agnes Kennedy,” he said, “you sweet, innocent girl, you’re definitely showing a new and exciting side of yourself. I don’t know what I’ll do if you keep revealing these surprising traits.” He stepped back from her and looked away at the river, now glowing like molten gold from the clouds above. “Talk about wealth,” he continued, “I feel rich with a mine of pure gold so close to me. Listen, Agnes, I’ve set myself a goal. When I realized I was broke and decided to come out West, it was my mom who insisted on giving me her last dollar to help me start my life. She said it was her fault, the sweet, naive woman who is easily misled by appearances, but I told her I would take it only as a loan, and I believe I’m not a free man until that’s paid back. It wasn’t my mother’s fault that her second husband turned out to be an unrealistic dreamer, and I would feel like a terrible person if I took advantage of the little savings she gave me so willingly. That’s why I honorably consider myself not a free man, and why—and why, Agnes, little girl, I can’t risk spending too much time with you. But someday—” he turned and their eyes locked, and each understood the story being told. Neither spoke until Agnes softly said, “I have to go home; Mom will be expecting me.”
“May I go with you?”
"Can I come with you?"
[Pg 233]
[Pg 233]
“Oh, yes, you were going, weren’t you?”
“Oh, yes, you were planning to leave, right?”
“I didn’t know. I hadn’t thought of whether I wanted to see anybody but—There, Agnes, let’s talk of the weather—or—your mother or something.”
“I didn’t know. I hadn’t thought about whether I wanted to see anyone but—There, Agnes, let’s talk about the weather—or—your mom or something.”
“I want to know if you feel quite well.”
“I want to know if you're feeling okay.”
“Yes, except for a buzzing in my head when I try to concentrate my thoughts, but that is passing away. How did you like Dr. Flint?”
“Yeah, except for a buzzing in my head when I try to focus my thoughts, but that's fading away. What did you think of Dr. Flint?”
“I thought him very interesting.”
“I found him very interesting.”
“He said you were the bravest girl he ever saw.”
“He said you were the bravest girl he had ever seen.”
“Did he? He might have told me so.”
“Did he? He might have mentioned that to me.”
“I told him he might say that to me but not to you, and that if he kept on raving about you, I would punch his head. There, Agnes, we must talk of the weather, or I am lost. Did your mother scold you very severely for chasing about in the woods all day with the Hunters?”
“I told him he could say that to me but not to you, and that if he kept going on about you, I would punch him. So, Agnes, we need to talk about the weather, or I’m doomed. Did your mom scold you a lot for running around in the woods all day with the Hunters?”
“No, she looked very grave at first, but she said I did right, and she was more concerned about your having suffered on our account than about anything else.”
“No, she looked very serious at first, but she said I did the right thing, and she was more worried about you having suffered because of us than about anything else.”
“Pshaw! I didn’t exactly suffer; you can hardly call it that. I must hasten to reassure her on that point. Dare I face her and Jimmy O’Neill without the will?”
“Come on! I didn’t really suffer; you can hardly say that. I need to quickly reassure her about that. Do I dare confront her and Jimmy O’Neill without the will?”
“Jimmy doesn’t know but you have it still. I didn’t tell any one but mother, and she thought it was best not to mention it for a few days.”
“Jimmy doesn’t know, but you still have it. I didn’t tell anyone except Mom, and she thought it was best not to bring it up for a few days.”
“It is plain to see that you have profited by the example of a most extraordinarily considerate woman, [Pg 234]Agnes. How fine that sky is! We shall have good weather to-morrow.”
“It’s obvious that you’ve learned from the example of an incredibly thoughtful woman, [Pg 234]Agnes. What a beautiful sky! We’re going to have nice weather tomorrow.”
“I am glad of that, for I promised Jeanie to spend the Sabbath with her. She has such a pretty fine neckerchief, and such fine silver buckles for her shoes, new shoes, too.” Agnes looked down at her own coarse shoepacks, and Parker’s eyes followed her glance. About the home place she was wont to go barefoot in mild weather, and he thought the shoepacks were scarce an improvement upon the fashion. “Would you like to have a pair of pretty shoes with silver buckles?” he asked.
“I’m happy about that because I promised Jeanie I’d spend Sunday with her. She has such a lovely neckerchief and stunning silver buckles for her shoes—brand new shoes, too.” Agnes looked down at her own rough shoepacks, and Parker’s eyes followed her gaze. She usually went barefoot around the house in nice weather, and he thought the shoepacks weren’t much of an upgrade in style. “Would you like to have a nice pair of shoes with silver buckles?” he asked.
“I would dearly like to have them. I suppose it isn’t right to be wishing for such vanities, but I believe I like vanities.”
"I really want to have them. I guess it’s not right to be wishing for such trivial things, but I think I enjoy trivial things."
“Almost all girls do, and if I had my way, they should all have them. I wish I were a cordwainer, Agnes, I’d then make you a pair of the daintiest shoes you ever saw.” He threw back his head and laughed joyously at the thought.
“Almost all girls do, and if I had my way, they should all have them. I wish I were a shoemaker, Agnes; I’d then make you the cutest pair of shoes you’ve ever seen.” He threw back his head and laughed joyfully at the thought.
“What is so funny?”
"What's so funny?"
“That I should envy a shoemaker his trade, and that in this delightful locality one doesn’t need money nor fine apparel to make him like other people, or to make him happy. I was suddenly impressed with the humor of it, and I laughed in sheer mockery of those misguided persons in that way-back, unenlightened land I came from, who have yet to learn that fine feathers do [Pg 235]not make fine birds, for the rarest, sweetest little bird I know doesn’t have and doesn’t need any fine feathers. Speaking of birds, it must be pleasant work building a nest. Just suppose, Agnes, for the humor of it, that we were a pair of birds, and were thinking of nest-building, would the prospect please you? There, don’t answer me. I insist that it will be a fine day to-morrow. How does the garden come on? Are those beans up yet?”
"That I should envy a shoemaker for his job, and that in this wonderful place you don’t need money or fancy clothes to be like everyone else or to be happy. I suddenly found it amusing, and I laughed at those misguided people back in that old, unenlightened land I came from, who still need to learn that nice clothes don’t make a nice person, because the rarest, sweetest little bird I know doesn’t have and doesn’t need any fancy feathers. Speaking of birds, it must be nice to build a nest. Just imagine, Agnes, for the fun of it, if we were a pair of birds planning to build a nest, would that idea make you happy? There, don’t answer me. I’m convinced tomorrow will be a great day. How’s the garden doing? Are those beans up yet?"
Agnes laughed in reply. This nonsense was delightful. She understood it all, and could have wandered on the river’s bank forever listening to the merry chatter.
Agnes laughed back. This nonsense was wonderful. She got it all, and could have strolled along the riverbank forever, enjoying the happy chatter.
They went on in silence for a little time, then Parker asked abruptly, “Do you like books, Agnes?”
They walked on in silence for a while, then Parker suddenly asked, “Do you like books, Agnes?”
“I am very fond of them, but we never had many, and I have had no time to read since I came here, even if I had had anything to read. I picked up a book of yours one day, and I read a little. I liked it.”
“I really like them, but we didn’t have many, and I haven’t had time to read since I got here, even if I had something to read. I picked up one of your books one day, and I read a little. I enjoyed it.”
“What was it?”
"What was that?"
“One of the plays of Mr. Shakespeare.”
“A Shakespeare play.”
“I am glad you like to read,” he said thoughtfully; “we will have some pleasant times together, when the work is done, and in those long evenings—” He broke off with a start, a flush coming to his face. He laughed in an embarrassed sort of way. “I seem to forget that I am no longer a member of your household, don’t I? But I have a few books with me, and you [Pg 236]can read them and tell me afterward what you think of them.”
“I’m glad you enjoy reading,” he said thoughtfully; “we’ll have some great times together once the work is done, especially during those long evenings—” He suddenly stopped, a flush rising to his face. He laughed awkwardly. “I keep forgetting that I’m not part of your household anymore, right? But I brought a few books with me, and you can read them and let me know what you think afterward.” [Pg 236]
“I shall like that when the winter comes, and we have such long evenings, but then comes the spinning, and all that, but I shall get some time, I hope. We should be in our own home by that time, don’t you think so?”
“I’d really like that when winter comes, and we have those long evenings. But then there’s the spinning and everything. Still, I hope I’ll find some time. We should be in our own home by then, don’t you think?”
“I think you should be there before then if there’s any justice in the land, but I am shirking my duty. I must go and tell your mother that I don’t know anything about that will. Come, Agnes, and give me countenance.”
“I think you should be there before then if there's any fairness in this world, but I’m avoiding my responsibility. I need to go and tell your mom that I don’t know anything about that will. Come on, Agnes, and support me.”
The will was still unaccounted for on the morning of Jeanie’s wedding-day, and Mrs. Kennedy felt an anxiety that she did not express, though Agnes was so absorbed in the exciting prospect of the day’s pleasure that she gave no thought to it. It was the ordinary custom for the bridal procession to form at the home of the groom’s father and from thence to escort him to the home of the bride, but David’s parents were not living, and the lad had his own home, so thither the guests repaired, only to find the house closed and barred. The men stared, the girls nudged each other. What was wrong? Had the groom deserted his lady-love? Was he playing a trick? Was he so shy that he had stolen a march upon them, and was now in advance of them making his way to Jeanie’s house? All these conjectures were fairly discussed, but there seemed to be no satisfactory solution.
The will was still missing on the morning of Jeanie’s wedding day, and Mrs. Kennedy felt a worry she didn’t express, while Agnes was so caught up in the excitement of the day’s festivities that she didn’t think about it at all. Traditionally, the bridal procession usually gathered at the groom’s father’s home and then escorted him to the bride’s house, but David’s parents were no longer alive, and he had his own place, so the guests went there, only to find the house locked and barred. The men stared, and the girls nudged each other. What was going on? Had the groom abandoned his bride? Was he playing a prank? Was he so shy that he had slipped ahead of them and was now making his way to Jeanie’s house? All these theories were talked about, but there didn’t seem to be any satisfying answer.
[Pg 237]
[Pg 237]
“There hasn’t ben no weddin’ sence Dave come among us,” at last Jerry Hunter remarked, “and maybe he didn’t exactly understand our ways. I say we go on without him, and like as not we’ll find him there. We ain’t goin’ to break up the weddin’ on his account; it’s likely he thought he’d make the trip alone. Who see him last?”
“There hasn’t been a wedding since Dave joined us,” Jerry Hunter finally said, “and maybe he didn’t really understand how we do things. I say we go on without him, and we’ll probably find him there. We’re not going to cancel the wedding just because of him; he likely thought he’d make the trip alone. Who saw him last?”
Each looked at the other. No one seemed able to say. David had not appeared at meeting on the previous Sabbath, and it was known that he had started for Marietta some days before that; further than this there seemed nothing definite to be learned.
Each person looked at the other. No one seemed able to speak. David hadn’t shown up at the meeting the previous Sunday, and it was known that he had left for Marietta a few days before that; beyond this, there didn’t seem to be anything specific to find out.
Two by two the cavalcade set forth through the woods, now beginning to show a sparse leafage brought suddenly out by a day of warmth. Gay was the little company, for fun was the leading purpose of the hour. Some tricksters having started on ahead, an unexpected volley of musketry from an ambuscade gave cause for much plunging of horses, many shrieks from the lasses, and much uproarious laughter after the smoke had cleared away. There was no road save the bridle-path, and that none too good, but the roughly dressed company cared little for that, and, indeed, the more obstacles in the way of fallen trees or ragged grape-vines the better the fun. Clad in leathern breeches, stout leggings, linsey hunting-shirts, the men were a picturesque crew, while the lasses in their linsey-woolsey gowns rarely boasted an ornament unless it might be such as a few [Pg 238]could show in the way of heirlooms like buckles or lace ruffles.
Two by two, the group set off through the woods, which were just starting to show some sparse leaves thanks to a warm day. The little company was cheerful because having fun was the main goal of the hour. Some pranksters had gone ahead, and an unexpected burst of gunfire from a hidden spot caused horses to rear, girls to shriek, and loud laughter to erupt once the smoke cleared. There was no road except for a rough bridle path, but the casually dressed group didn’t mind, and the more obstacles like fallen trees or tangled grapevines, the more fun they had. Dressed in leather pants, sturdy leggings, and hunting shirts, the men looked quite striking, while the girls in their simple dresses rarely wore any jewelry unless they had family heirlooms like buckles or lace ruffles.
Arrived at last the riders tied up their horses, and all trooped into the house where the bride and her friends awaited the coming of the groom.
Arrived at last, the riders tied up their horses and all headed into the house where the bride and her friends were waiting for the groom to arrive.
Jerry Hunter as leader entered first, and gave a sharp glance around the room. “Where’s Davy?” he blurted out.
Jerry Hunter, taking the lead, walked in first and quickly scanned the room. “Where’s Davy?” he exclaimed.
Mrs. M’Clean’s cheek turned suddenly pale, and her husband cast a keen glance toward the door. “None o’ yer joking,” he said sternly.
Mrs. M’Clean’s cheek turned suddenly pale, and her husband shot a sharp look at the door. “Stop with the jokes,” he said firmly.
“I’m not jokin’, as I’m a sinner,” returned Jerry. “Am I, boys? Isn’t Dave here?”
“I’m not joking, I’m a sinner,” replied Jerry. “Am I, guys? Isn’t Dave here?”
“No.” The word came sharp from the father’s lips.
“No.” The word came sharply from the father's lips.
His wife gave him an appealing look. “I hope nothing has happened to the lad,” she said in a troubled voice. “Ye’ve not seen him the morn, Jerry?”
His wife gave him a concerned look. “I hope nothing has happened to the boy,” she said anxiously. “You haven’t seen him this morning, Jerry?”
“No, nor have any of us.”
“No, and none of us have either.”
“He was no at meeting on Sabbath day,” said the minister, gravely, as he came forward, “and he was sure to be home by then, he told me.”
“He wasn't at the meeting on Sabbath day,” said the minister seriously as he stepped forward, “and he assured me he'd be home by then.”
“And not later than yesterday,” said Mrs. M’Clean. She slipped from the room to where Jeanie, surrounded by her girl friends, was waiting. At the pitying look on her mother’s face she sprang to her feet. “Mother, what’s happened to David?” she cried.
“And just yesterday,” said Mrs. M’Clean. She left the room where Jeanie was waiting, surrounded by her friends. At the sympathetic look on her mother’s face, she jumped to her feet. “Mom, what happened to David?” she exclaimed.
“Naught that we know of, lass, but he’s not come.”
“Nothing that we know of, girl, but he hasn’t arrived.”
Agnes pressed close and sought Jeanie’s hand. “He [Pg 239]will come, Jeanie,” she whispered. The other girls looked at one another, one or two with a faintly significant smile. Agnes was quick to see them. “He will come,” she said with assurance; “something has happened to detain him a little. David was always one to keep his word.” She nodded her head decidedly at those who had smiled. “Don’t fret, Jean,” said one of the other girls.
Agnes moved closer and reached for Jeanie’s hand. “He’ll come, Jeanie,” she whispered. The other girls glanced at each other, one or two with a slightly meaningful smile. Agnes quickly noticed them. “He’ll come,” she stated confidently; “something must have held him up for a bit. David always keeps his promises.” She nodded assertively at those who had smiled. “Don’t worry, Jean,” said one of the other girls.
“Fret? Why should I fret?” she asked, holding up her head. “I know that David is as true as steel, and if mishap has overtaken him, it is no fault of his. We can wait awhile, mother. Tell the company we will wait awhile.”
“Worry? Why should I worry?” she asked, lifting her chin. “I know that David is as reliable as they come, and if anything has happened to him, it’s not his fault. We can wait a bit longer, mom. Let the others know we’ll wait a bit longer.”
Mrs. M’Clean returned to the front room. The gossips were whispering together; most of the men had strolled out and were standing in knots outside, looking stern disapprobation, for a man to be behindhand on his wedding-day did not augur well. Time sped on. It would be an unprecedented thing if the wedding were not to take place before noon, and the waiting company watched the sun as it mounted high in the heavens, and still no David appeared.
Mrs. M’Clean went back to the front room. The gossipers were huddled together, most of the men had drifted outside, forming groups and looking disapproving, because a man being late on his wedding day was a bad sign. Time was running out. It would be unusual if the wedding didn’t happen before noon, and the guests kept an eye on the sun as it climbed high in the sky, and still no David showed up.
“Puir lass,” sighed one good wife to another, “widdowed before she’s a wife.”
“Poor girl,” sighed one good woman to another, “widowed before she’s even a wife.”
“Or worse, deserted at the very altar. She’ll not hold her head up after this; she’s a proud lass, is Jean M’Clean.”
“Or worse, left all alone at the altar. She won't be able to hold her head high after this; she's a proud girl, is Jean M’Clean.”
In the back room Jean sat. She, too, was watching [Pg 240]the sun climbing so surely and steadily toward the zenith. At the noontide hour she arose to her feet, her face white and drawn. “Leave me, friends,” she said. “There’ll be no wedding to-day. I am sorry to disappoint you. Leave me, please.”
In the back room, Jean sat. She was also watching the sun steadily rise toward its peak. At noon, she stood up, her face pale and strained. “Please, friends, go,” she said. “There won’t be a wedding today. I’m sorry to let you down. Just leave me, please.”
They all filed out, casting compassionate looks upon her. Agnes alone refused to leave. “Oh, Jeanie dear,” she whispered, “out of evils sometimes comes a blessing. I have known it so. Don’t give up, dear heart.”
They all walked out, giving her sympathetic glances. Agnes was the only one who wouldn’t leave. “Oh, Jeanie dear,” she whispered, “sometimes a blessing comes from the worst situations. I’ve seen it happen. Don’t lose hope, my dear.”
Jeanie turned from her and clasped her hands, then with groping steps strove to reach the door; at the threshold she stopped. “I can’t—I can’t face them all,” she cried. “Tell my mother.”
Jeanie turned away from her and clasped her hands, then took hesitant steps toward the door; at the threshold, she paused. “I can’t—I can’t face them all,” she cried. “Tell my mom.”
“Hark!” exclaimed Agnes. There was the sound of flying hoofs—beat, beat,—along the road. With one spring Jeanie reached the window and pulled back the curtain. “It’s David!” she cried. “It’s David, my lad!” and then all trembling she sank down, sobbing out her joy.
“Hear that!” exclaimed Agnes. There was the sound of galloping hooves—thud, thud—along the road. With one leap, Jeanie reached the window and pulled back the curtain. “It’s David!” she cried. “It’s David, my boy!” and then, trembling, she sank down, sobbing out her joy.
[Pg 241]
[Pg 241]
CHAPTER XV
WHO HAD THE WILL
WHO HAD THE DETERMINATION
It was, without doubt, David who was coming pounding along the path up from the woods, and who, dusty and travel-stained, drew up his reeking horse before the door. The men gathered closely about him, the women craned their necks from the door. “What is the matter, Davy, lad? What kept ye, Dave? Are ye ill, lad? Look at the hoss, he’s near spent,” were some of the various remarks made, as David, elbowing his way through the crowd, entered the house. He answered no questions, but made straight for Mrs. M’Clean. “Where’s Jeanie?” he asked hurriedly, and following her glance he went toward the door of the next room, paused not to knock, but entered forthwith.
It was definitely David who was rushing along the path from the woods, dusty and worn out, pulling up his tired horse in front of the door. The men gathered closely around him, while the women leaned out from the doorway. “What’s wrong, Davy? What took you so long, Dave? Are you okay? Look at the horse, he’s about done for,” were some of the comments made as David squeezed his way through the crowd and entered the house. He didn’t answer any questions but headed straight for Mrs. M’Clean. “Where’s Jeanie?” he asked urgently, and following her gaze, he went toward the door of the next room, paused briefly, and entered immediately.
Jeanie, the tears still standing in her eyes, was waiting. David held out his two hands. “Am I too late, lass? It’s not my fault. I beeta get here long ago, but it’s a tale I must tell later. I am safe now, but am I too late? Will ye turn me off for being behindhand? Do you doubt me?”
Jeanie, tears still in her eyes, was waiting. David held out his hands. “Am I too late, girl? It's not my fault. I should have gotten here much earlier, but there's a story I need to share later. I'm safe now, but am I too late? Will you reject me for being late? Do you not trust me?”
[Pg 242]
[Pg 242]
“Not I, David,” said Jeanie, giving him her hands. “I’m thankful you’ve come to no mishap. I never doubted you, but I feared ill had befallen you.”
“Not me, David,” said Jeanie, taking his hands. “I’m glad you didn’t get hurt. I always believed in you, but I was worried something bad had happened.”
“Will ye tak me as I am, dusty an’ worn with travel? I’ve come forty mile the morn. Will ye listen to me tale now, or will ye stand up wi’ me before the meenister so?” David was lapsing into the dialect of his childhood, in his excitement.
“Will you take me as I am, dusty and worn from traveling? I’ve come forty miles this morning. Will you listen to my story now, or will you stand with me before the minister?" David was slipping back into the dialect of his childhood, in his excitement.
“Ay, David, I will marry you first, and hear the tale after. It’s not too late; the sun was at noon but half an hour ago, and the company will be glad not to miss the wedding.”
“Ay, David, I’ll marry you first and hear the story afterwards. It’s not too late; the sun was at its peak just half an hour ago, and the guests will be happy not to miss the wedding.”
He took her by the hand, and led her into the next room. The guests fell back into their places, whispering, nudging, wondering. In consideration of the feast awaiting, and in view of the curiosity which pervaded the entire party, the minister’s harangue was not so lengthy as usual, and the two standing before him were wedded in short order, but in the prayer there were fewer allusions to the wife’s being in obedience to her husband, and more expressions of thankfulness than were commonly spoken; the good pastor evidently felt that the young man had escaped disaster, and did not hesitate to say so.
He took her hand and led her into the next room. The guests settled back into their seats, whispering, nudging each other, and wondering. Considering the feast ahead and the curiosity that filled the whole party, the minister's speech was shorter than usual, and the couple standing before him got married quickly. However, in the prayer, there were fewer mentions of the wife being obedient to her husband, and more expressions of gratitude than usual; the good pastor clearly felt that the young man had dodged a bullet and wasn’t shy about saying it.
The final blessing had hardly been pronounced when the curious friends crowded around. “Yer story, David; ye promised it.”
The final blessing had barely been said when the curious friends gathered around. “Your story, David; you promised it.”
“Tut, tut!” cried Polly O’Neill, “an’ where are yer [Pg 243]good wishes? Ye’re that ongracious, all o’ ye, that ye’d leave the bride an’ groom wid no congratulaytions at all. Here’s good health to ye, Mr. an’ Mrs. David Campbell, an’ may ye have thumpin’ luck.”
“Tut, tut!” exclaimed Polly O’Neill, “and where are your good wishes? You’re so ungracious, all of you, that you’d leave the bride and groom with no congratulations at all. Here’s to your good health, Mr. and Mrs. David Campbell, and may you have great luck.”
Then came a merry effort from each to outdo the others in getting a hand-shake, a kiss from the bride, and a chance to offer good wishes, the minister standing by in his blacks, a serious smile upon his kind, weatherbeaten face. The girls laughing, pushing, exclaiming, exchanging jokes with the young men, were first to throw themselves upon the bride’s neck, after she had received the kisses of her father and mother; and then the young men must kiss the bride, too; and the more saucy damsels challenged the groom for a like exchange. So for a time there was much merry-making and laughter.
Then everyone eagerly tried to outdo each other in getting a handshake, a kiss from the bride, and a chance to offer their good wishes, while the minister stood nearby in his black attire, wearing a kind, weathered smile. The girls, laughing and playfully shoving each other, were the first to hug the bride after she received kisses from her parents; then the young men got their turn to kiss the bride as well, and some bold girls challenged the groom for a similar exchange. So for a while, there was a lot of laughter and joy.
When the last good wish had been spoken, the minister turned to the company. “My friends,” he said, “I think David has something to say to us, and if ye will all take orderly places, we shall hear it.”
When the last good wish was expressed, the minister turned to the group. “My friends,” he said, “I believe David has something to share with us, and if you could all take your places in an orderly fashion, we’ll listen.”
David, blushing up to the roots of his hair, stood awkwardly facing the guests. “My friends,” he began, “I owe my excuses to ye for keeping ye waiting, but when I tell ye how it came about, I think ye’ll say it was no because I lacked the wish to get here.” He paused and looked around for encouragement.
David, blushing all the way to the roots of his hair, stood awkwardly in front of the guests. “My friends,” he started, “I apologize for keeping you waiting, but when I explain how it happened, I think you'll agree it wasn't because I didn't want to be here.” He paused and looked around for support.
“Ay, David,” said the minister, “nae one doubts the desire.”
“Ay, David,” said the minister, “no one doubts the desire.”
[Pg 244]
[Pg 244]
David continued. “This morning at daybreak I was forty miles away from here. I left Maxwell’s yesterday morn, expecting to get here by sundown, but after I’d gone a mile I remembered something I had forgotten and turned back. A quarter mile further on, from the bushes sprang two men, one grabbed the bridle, the other covered me with his pistol.
David continued. “This morning at daybreak I was forty miles from here. I left Maxwell’s yesterday morning, planning to arrive by sundown, but after I’d gone a mile, I remembered something I had forgotten and turned back. A quarter mile further on, two guys jumped out from the bushes; one grabbed the bridle, while the other pointed a gun at me.
“‘Get off, peaceably,’ he says, ‘and ye’ll have no harm done ye.’ I felt for me knife, but it was yorked out of my hand, and knowing I’d not time for many hours’ delay, down I got. ‘Ye’re on the way to Maxwell’s,’ said one of the villyuns.
“‘Get off peacefully,’ he says, ‘and you won’t get hurt.’ I reached for my knife, but it was jerked out of my hand, and knowing I didn’t have time for a long delay, I got down. ‘You’re headed to Maxwell’s,’ said one of the thugs.
“‘What’s that to you?’ said I.
“‘What’s that to you?’ I said.”
“‘It’s a good bit to me,’ he said, ‘if ye were coming away.’ He looked at me threatening like, and I made haste to say, ‘I’m going there,’ though I was both going and coming, and had been before.
“‘It matters to me a lot,’ he said, ‘if you’re leaving.’ He gave me a menacing look, and I quickly replied, ‘I’m headed there,’ even though I was both going and coming, and had been before.
“‘We’re not too late, then,’ said the other fellow. ‘Hand over every paper about ye, and we’ll let ye go.’”
“‘We’re not too late, then,’ said the other guy. ‘Give us every piece of paper about you, and we’ll let you go.’”
A sharp exclamation came from Parker Willett standing near the door.
A quick shout came from Parker Willett, who was standing near the door.
David paid no heed to it but went on. “I’d no mind to do that, and I refused. With that the two fell on me, and we’d a fight of it, but being two against one, at last they got me down and tied me hand and foot; then they went through my pockets, my pouch, my saddlebags, and even took the shoes from my feet; but they didn’t find what they wanted.
David ignored it and kept going. “I didn’t want to do that, and I refused. With that, the two of them jumped me, and we ended up fighting, but since it was two against one, they eventually got me down and tied me up. Then they went through my pockets, my pouch, my saddlebags, and even took the shoes off my feet; but they didn’t find what they were looking for.
[Pg 245]
[Pg 245]
“‘May I ask,’ says I, ‘what ye’re looking for; and maybe I can help ye, for I’ve no time to lose.’
“'Can I ask,' I said, 'what you're looking for; and maybe I can help you, since I don't have time to waste.'”
“‘We’re looking for a will, a forged will,’ said one.
“We're searching for a will, specifically a forged will,” said one.
“‘I’ve no forged will,’ said I, ‘nor ever did have, and if ye’re looking for the will of old man Muirhead, ye can spare yerself the trouble, for you’re too late by three days. It’s in the magistrate’s hands by this time, and I’m glad of it.’ Then one of them hit me a lick, and told me not to be so free with my opinions. ‘Ye said ye were going to Maxwell’s,’ he said.
“‘I don’t have a forged will,’ I said, ‘and I never did. If you’re looking for old man Muirhead’s will, you can save yourself the effort because you’re three days too late. It’s already with the magistrate, and I’m actually glad about that.’ Then one of them punched me and told me not to be so quick to share my thoughts. ‘You said you were going to Maxwell’s,’ he said.”
“‘I did,’ said I.
“I did,” I said.
“‘Then how can ye have placed it in the hands of the law?’ says he. ‘Because,’ I gave him answer, ‘I’ve already come from Maxwell’s this morning, and had but turned to go back for a bit of something I forgot.’ The man gave a kick. ‘You’re a deceitful, lyin’ fool,’ said he.
“‘Then how could you have put it in the hands of the law?’ he said. ‘Because,’ I replied, ‘I already came from Maxwell’s this morning, and just turned back to grab something I forgot.’ The man kicked the ground. ‘You’re a deceitful, lying fool,’ he said.
“I reminded him what the Bible says of them that call others fools, but he glowered at me and says, ‘I don’t half believe ye. We know ye did have the will, for Park Willett was seen to give it to ye down by Locke’s ford.’
“I reminded him what the Bible says about those who call others fools, but he glared at me and said, ‘I don’t really believe you. We know you had the will, because Park Willett was seen giving it to you down by Locke’s ford.’”
“‘Whatever Park Willett’s given me,’ I said, ‘I’ve not now, and I’ll never have again, so you’ll let me up and I’ll go on.’ With that the one that did the most talking gave me another kick, and if I ever get my two hands on him, the lambastin’ I’ll give him—”
“‘Whatever Park Willett has given me,’ I said, ‘I don’t have it now, and I’ll never have it again, so you’ll let me go and I’ll move on.’ With that, the one who did the most talking kicked me again, and if I ever get my hands on him, the beating I’ll give him—”
There were growls of approval from David’s friends, [Pg 246]but the minister’s voice came in: “Go on, David. ‘Vengeance is mine, I will repay, saith the Lord!’”
There were growls of approval from David’s friends, [Pg 246]but the minister's voice interrupted: “Keep going, David. ‘Vengeance is mine, I will repay, says the Lord!’”
David composed himself, and went on with his story. “‘To-morrow is my wedding-day, men,’ said I, ‘and you’ll let me up or the country won’t be big enough for ye when I’m free,’ but they only laughed at me, and first thing I knew I was alone, not able to move hand or foot, and they’d gone from sight.”
David gathered himself and continued with his story. “‘Tomorrow is my wedding day, guys,’ I said, ‘and you better let me go or this place won’t be big enough for you when I’m free,’ but they just laughed at me, and before I knew it, I was all alone, unable to move a hand or a foot, and they had vanished from sight.”
A dozen hands sought their hunting-knives in their excitement. “Who were the men? Did ye ever see them before?” said one. “We’ll settle their hash once we find them.”
A dozen hands reached for their hunting knives in excitement. “Who were those guys? Have you ever seen them before?” asked one. “We’ll take care of them once we find them.”
“I never saw them before, and I want to see them just once again,” returned David.
"I've never seen them before, and I want to see them just one more time," David replied.
“But how did you get away?” came the question from half a dozen.
“But how did you get away?” asked several people.
“I lay there till nearly dawn this morning, working at the straps that bound me; finally I managed to get the leg straps loose and got to my feet. My horse was willing enough to be caught and to follow me to Maxwell’s, for I was that stiff I could not mount him.” He did not say with what effort the walk was made after the long restraint. “There I got my hands freed, had some breakfast, fed my horse, and started for home as hard as I could gallop. If Donald had dropped, I would have footed it, but he held out, and here I am.”
“I lay there until almost dawn this morning, working at the straps that held me; finally, I managed to get the leg straps loose and stood up. My horse was happy enough to be caught and follow me to Maxwell’s, but I was so stiff that I couldn’t mount him.” He didn’t mention how hard it was to walk after being restrained for so long. “There, I got my hands free, had some breakfast, fed my horse, and took off for home as fast as I could gallop. If Donald had fallen, I would have walked, but he held on, and here I am.”
It was the longest speech David had ever made, and it made its impression, following so closely as it did [Pg 247]upon Parker’s adventure. The indignation of the men was roused to the uttermost. “We’ll h’ist Hump; he’s got to get out of here; it’s all his doings,” they cried. “It’ll be too hot for him, he’ll find. Those men wanted to get a chance to make tracks was why they left ye there alone, David; they didn’t want ye to trace ’em.”
It was the longest speech David had ever given, and it really made an impact, coming right after Parker's adventure. The men's anger was at an all-time high. “We’ll get Hump; he has to leave this place; it’s all his fault,” they shouted. “He'll find it too dangerous here. Those men left you alone, David, because they wanted a chance to escape; they didn’t want you to follow them.”
Parker made his way over to Agnes. “It was David I gave the will to, I remember all about it; it all came back to me as soon as he began his story. I remember that, as I was passing Locke’s ford, he came by and told me he was going to Marietta; it struck me that here was a chance to send the will, and that I could not have a safer messenger. So I concluded that I would make a copy and show that to Hump Muirhead. I had a bit of paper with me that I could use, and the writing of it did not take a moment. I put it in the sliding panel of the little box for safe-keeping. Have you looked to see if there is anything there?”
Parker walked over to Agnes. “It was David I gave the will to; I remember everything about it. It all came back to me as soon as he started his story. I recall that when I was passing Locke’s ford, he came by and told me he was heading to Marietta. I thought this was a good opportunity to send the will, and I couldn’t have a safer messenger. So, I decided to make a copy and show it to Hump Muirhead. I had a piece of paper with me that I could use, and writing it down didn’t take long at all. I put it in the sliding panel of the little box for safekeeping. Have you checked to see if there’s anything in there?”
“No,” Agnes replied; “I supposed it was empty. I am so sorry for poor David; he has had a deal of worriment. What a lot of trouble that will has made!”
“No,” Agnes replied; “I thought it was empty. I feel so sorry for poor David; he’s been really worried. What a big hassle that will has caused!”
“So much the better, for it will prove its genuineness. Nobody would make such a fuss over a worthless piece of paper, and it is evident that Hump Muirhead considers it important. I am glad that it is in proper hands and that your interests are secure. Hump Muirhead could not have chosen a surer way to rid the settlement of his very undesirable self, for not one [Pg 248]of these men will stand such outrages, and we will hunt him out of the neighborhood.”
“So much the better, because it will prove it's legitimate. Nobody would make such a big deal over a worthless piece of paper, and it's clear that Hump Muirhead thinks it's important. I'm glad it's in good hands and that your interests are safe. Hump Muirhead couldn't have found a better way to get rid of his really unwanted self from the settlement, because not one of these guys will put up with such nonsense, and we will chase him out of the neighborhood.”
“He deserves it,” Agnes replied. “Poor Jeanie! it was so dreadful to have her wedding-day so nearly a day of grief and sorrow. If David had not been able to free himself, he might still have been lying there, and have died of cold and hunger; that is terrible to think of.”
“He deserves it,” Agnes replied. “Poor Jeanie! It was so awful to have her wedding day almost turn into a day of grief and sorrow. If David hadn’t been able to free himself, he could still be lying there and might have died from the cold and hunger; that’s terrible to think about.”
In a few minutes the dinner was ready and a mighty feast it was. The plain table of hewn boards bore no fine damask, but it held a plentiful supply of roast pork, venison, and wild turkey; game pies were flanked by plenty of potatoes and hominy, and there were puddings, pies, and preserves to end up with, so that the company arose well satisfied, keen as their appetites were.
In a few minutes, dinner was ready, and it was a grand feast. The simple table made of rough wood didn’t have any fancy linen, but it was filled with plenty of roast pork, venison, and wild turkey; there were game pies alongside lots of potatoes and hominy, and for dessert, there were puddings, pies, and preserves. The guests stood up feeling very satisfied, even though they still had hearty appetites.
There followed a boisterous scene, when every one seemed to make an effort to be as noisy as possible and to outdo his neighbor in merry-making. In the lively games Polly was usually leader, and her jokes and quips evoked the heartiest laughter. She seemed determined that the discomfort of the early part of the day should be lost in rollicking fun, and that the wedding should be remembered as the gayest in the neighborhood. When the fun became too fast and furious, Agnes sought her mother’s side, and after a while Parker Willett made his way over to where the two were sitting. “It is a lively scene,” he remarked to [Pg 249]Mrs. Kennedy. “I don’t suppose you ever saw anything just like it before.”
A lively scene followed, where everyone seemed to try to be as loud as possible and to outdo each other in celebrating. Polly usually took the lead in the fun games, and her jokes and quips brought out the strongest laughter. She was determined to make sure that the discomfort of earlier in the day was forgotten in the joyful chaos and that the wedding would be remembered as the most festive in the neighborhood. When the fun got a bit too intense, Agnes moved to sit by her mother, and after a while, Parker Willett made his way over to where the two were sitting. “It’s quite a scene,” he said to [Pg 249]Mrs. Kennedy. “I don’t think you've ever seen anything like it before.”
“Not just like it, although we have had some noisy times at weddings in our own neighborhood, but there is a mixture here of our own customs and of those of the backwoodsmen.”
“Not just like it, although we’ve had some loud times at weddings in our own neighborhood, but there’s a mix here of our own traditions and those of the backwoodsmen.”
It was about ten o’clock that Polly came up and whispered to Mrs. Kennedy, “Where has Agnes gone?”
It was about ten o’clock when Polly came up and whispered to Mrs. Kennedy, “Where did Agnes go?”
Mrs. Kennedy smiled. “She has slipped off to join the girls who are stealing the bride away to her room. Did you want her specially, Polly?”
Mrs. Kennedy smiled. “She has gone off to join the girls who are taking the bride to her room. Did you want to see her, Polly?”
“Oh, no; I did but think to ask her to have an eye on the babies when she has a chance.”
“Oh, no; I just meant to ask her to keep an eye on the babies when she gets a chance.”
“I looked in upon them not long ago and they were all asleep, sound enough, in spite of the noise. I suppose,” she turned to Park Willett as Polly walked away satisfied, “that we shall have a repetition of this at the housewarming.”
“I checked in on them not long ago, and they were all fast asleep, despite the noise. I suppose,” she said to Park Willett as Polly walked away content, “that we’ll see this again at the housewarming.”
“Yes, it is much the same thing at all the festivities. It was a curious thing about the will, Mrs. Kennedy. I suppose the court will appoint an executor, but it will be some time before you gain possession of your property, unless the friends of David succeed in running the present occupant off.”
“Yes, it’s pretty much the same at all the celebrations. The situation with the will is interesting, Mrs. Kennedy. I guess the court will appoint an executor, but it might take a while before you get your property, unless David’s friends manage to evict the current occupant.”
“I am sorry for his wife and children,” Mrs. Kennedy returned sorrowfully.
“I feel sorry for his wife and kids,” Mrs. Kennedy said sadly.
“They are the only ones to be pitied, but the children [Pg 250]will not be long in adopting a new home, and Mrs. Muirhead could not be much lonelier or much harder worked than she is now.”
“They’re the only ones who deserve pity, but the kids won’t take long to settle into a new home, and Mrs. Muirhead can’t be much lonelier or more overworked than she is right now.”
“I should like to see her and the children.”
"I would like to see her and the kids."
“I will tell her; she seems greatly pleased by any notice taken of her or the children. Your husband tells me that you are putting up two more rooms.”
“I’ll let her know; she really enjoys any attention she gets, whether it’s for her or the kids. Your husband mentioned that you’re adding two more rooms.”
“Yes, he and Jimmy are working hard over the addition. It will be much more comfortable; the space is too small for two families.”
“Yes, he and Jimmy are putting a lot of effort into the addition. It’s going to be much more comfortable; the space is too cramped for two families.”
“Your husband improves. Your coming did him good.”
"Your husband is getting better. Your visit has helped him."
“Do you think so?” Mrs. Kennedy was wistful. “I have hoped against hope, yet I do think there is a little change for the better. He seems to notice little things more than he did, and has become very fond of the baby whom he at last accepts as our own. I think it is good for him to have youth and brightness about him. The children do not seem to trouble him, and I see him and the boys carrying on long conversations together.”
“Do you really think so?” Mrs. Kennedy sounded nostalgic. “I’ve hoped for the best, and I genuinely believe there’s a slight improvement. He seems to pay attention to the little things more than before, and he’s become really attached to the baby, whom he finally accepts as part of our family. I think it’s beneficial for him to have youth and cheerfulness around him. The kids don’t seem to bother him, and I notice him having long conversations with the boys.”
“I am glad to hear that; it promises well.” He suddenly stopped speaking, and Mrs. Kennedy saw that he had caught sight of Agnes, who had just reappeared with a bevy of girls. She noticed that Agnes met his glance and that a soft flush flew to the girl’s cheek.
“I’m glad to hear that; it sounds promising.” He suddenly stopped talking, and Mrs. Kennedy noticed that he had spotted Agnes, who had just come back with a group of girls. She saw that Agnes met his gaze and that a soft blush rose to the girl’s cheek.
“One wedding often follows another. Example is [Pg 251]a great thing,” said a voice at her side. “I suppose, Mrs. Kennedy, that your little lass will soon be leaving you.”
“One wedding often leads to another. Setting an example is [Pg 251]a big deal,” said a voice next to her. “I guess, Mrs. Kennedy, that your little girl will be leaving you soon.”
“Scarcely yet,” replied the mother. “I hope I shall keep her by me for many a day, Mrs. Scott.”
“Not yet,” replied the mother. “I hope to keep her with me for a long time, Mrs. Scott.”
“It’s Archie M’Clean, they say,” ventured Mrs. Scott, “though for my part, I think it will be some one else.” She gave a comprehensive nod toward the young man standing near Mrs. Kennedy.
“It’s Archie M’Clean, they say,” said Mrs. Scott, “but honestly, I think it’s someone else.” She nodded towards the young man standing next to Mrs. Kennedy.
“Marriage is not in the mind of my lassie,” Mrs. Kennedy returned with some dignity. “She has been away from her mother for so long that she is content to bide at home with her now.” Agnes now rejoined her mother who shared her stool with her. Seats were scarce, and many of the lads thought it no discourtesy to offer their laps for the convenience of the lassies, and the offer was taken in good part and generally accepted. Agnes preferred to share her mother’s three-legged stool, and sat there contentedly.
“Marriage isn’t on my daughter’s mind,” Mrs. Kennedy said with some dignity. “She’s been away from her mother for so long that she’s happy to stay home with her now.” Agnes then joined her mother, who shared her stool with her. Seats were limited, and many of the guys didn’t think it rude to offer their laps for the convenience of the girls, and the gesture was appreciated and usually accepted. Agnes chose to share her mother’s three-legged stool and sat there happily.
“Are you dull, dear mother?” she whispered.
“Are you boring, dear mom?” she whispered.
“No, I am vastly entertained. This exhibit of backwoods manners amuses me greatly; it is quite beyond my comprehension, yet they are all good people. I thought we at home were far removed from city ways, but this is surprising.” She found herself turning to Parker Willett. “It is strange what a press of necessity will bring about, and how soon one becomes used to things which at first seem shocking. I doubt not another generation will forget gentle ways entirely.”
“No, I’m totally entertained. This display of rural manners really cracks me up; it’s so far out of my understanding, but they’re all good people. I thought we were more disconnected from city life back home, but this is surprising.” She turned to Parker Willett. “It's weird what necessity can force you into, and how quickly you get used to things that seem shocking at first. I have no doubt that another generation will completely forget about polite manners.”
[Pg 252]
[Pg 252]
“Another and some succeeding ones, but as the population increases more gentleness will leaven society out here. Ceremonies come to be useless things where one must battle with the conditions which exist in a new settlement; there is not time for them. Yet when one considers that we are not the real pioneers and what risks were run by those first intrepid leaders, and what privations they endured, ours of fifty years later seems a great gain. We have escaped those bloody wars that the advance-guard fought for us, and feel that we have been outdone in courage by those who first dared to cross the mountains to open up this Western Range.”
“Another point, and some that follow, is that as the population grows, more kindness will permeate society out here. Ceremonies become pointless when you have to deal with the realities of a new settlement; there just isn't time for them. However, considering that we are not the true pioneers and the risks taken by those first brave leaders, along with what hardships they faced, our situation fifty years later seems like a major improvement. We've avoided the bloody wars that the frontiersmen fought for us and feel that we’ve been outshone in bravery by those who first dared to cross the mountains to open up this Western Range.”
“My father was one of them,” said Mrs. Kennedy, sadly.
“My dad was one of them,” said Mrs. Kennedy, sadly.
“Yes, and we should be proud of him. You should hold up your head at being the daughter of so brave a pioneer. Putnam’s colony—those sturdy New Englanders—seems to be doing well; they put a deal of energy into what they do, and are developing the country wonderfully; the Muskingum colony thrives and we shall soon be no longer in a wilderness, Mrs. Kennedy.”
“Yes, and we should be proud of him. You should hold your head high for being the daughter of such a brave pioneer. Putnam’s colony—those strong New Englanders—seems to be doing well; they put a lot of energy into what they do and are developing the country wonderfully; the Muskingum colony is thriving, and we will soon no longer be in a wilderness, Mrs. Kennedy.”
“You say that for encouragement.”
“You say that to motivate.”
“No, I say it from my own conviction. Are you tired of all this? Would you like to slip off into a quieter place? We can’t go home till morning, you know, and they will keep this up till daybreak. I will make way for you, if you care to go somewhere else.” He shouldered his way past the merrymakers, and [Pg 253]Agnes followed. They passed out into the lean-to, and from thence into one of the outbuildings where stood the loom, and which was known as the weaving room. “I discovered this safe retreat some time ago,” said Parker. “I know where there is a pile of sheepskins; I will get some, and you two can lie down and take a rest.” He disappeared and soon returned with the skins which he threw on the floor. There was no light in the room save such as came from the moonlight which shone through the small window, but it was not needed by the mother and daughter who lay down side by side, glad of an opportunity of taking a longed-for rest, while Parker locked the door on them.
“No, I’m saying this because I truly believe it. Are you tired of all this? Would you like to escape to a quieter place? We can’t go home until morning, you know, and they’ll keep this up until daybreak. I’ll make a way for you if you want to go somewhere else.” He pushed his way past the partygoers, and Agnes followed. They stepped into the lean-to, and then into one of the outbuildings where the loom stood, known as the weaving room. “I found this safe spot a while back,” Parker said. “I know where there’s a pile of sheepskins; I’ll grab some, and you two can lie down and rest.” He left and soon returned with the skins, which he tossed on the floor. There was no light in the room except for the moonlight filtering through the small window, but it wasn’t needed by the mother and daughter who lay down side by side, grateful for a chance to get some much-needed rest, while Parker locked the door behind them.
Sandy and the other boys of his size had taken refuge in the stable; the smaller children were huddled together in one of the rooms indoors, for their mothers were obliged to bring them or to stay at home from the wedding, a thing not to be thought of.
Sandy and the other boys his age had taken shelter in the stable; the younger kids were gathered together in one of the rooms inside, since their mothers had to bring them along or miss the wedding, which was unthinkable.
Up and down in the moonlight paced Parker, keeping watch while Agnes and her mother slept. It was against all custom to allow any one to escape for the purpose of taking a nap, and he knew that the two would be hunted up as soon as they were missed, but he determined that they should not be disturbed if he could help it, and when a mischievous searcher came prowling around, he succeeded in eluding detection till they had tried the door and, finding it fast, had returned to the house.
Up and down in the moonlight, Parker paced, keeping watch while Agnes and her mom slept. It was totally against the rules to let anyone sneak off for a quick nap, and he knew the two would be searched for as soon as they were missed. But he was determined to keep them undisturbed if he could, and when a curious searcher came looking around, he managed to stay hidden until they tried the door, found it locked, and went back into the house.
[Pg 254]
[Pg 254]
At early dawn the sound of the boisterous fun was still to be heard, but with the daylight, the procession was ready to form again, and the revellers returned to their several homes. David’s prolonged absence had prevented the putting of his cabin in complete order for his bride, but the housewarming was soon to be, and the day after it Jeanie would move to her new home.
At early dawn, the lively sounds of celebration could still be heard, but with the arrival of daylight, the group was ready to come together again, and the partygoers returned to their homes. David’s long absence had kept him from finishing his cabin in time for his bride, but the housewarming was just around the corner, and the day after, Jeanie would be moving into her new home.
Polly, jaded and fagged out, could do nothing but sleep the day after the wedding, and, indeed, there were few in the community who felt like attending with much spirit to their accustomed duties, and only the older people, who had been excused from sitting up all night, were feeling bright and fresh.
Polly, tired and worn out, could do nothing but sleep the day after the wedding. In fact, there were few people in the community who felt up to their usual tasks, and only the older folks, who had been allowed to skip staying up all night, were feeling energized and refreshed.
“We are lucky in not having two or three days of it,” said Parker, as he parted with Agnes and her mother; “we’re let off well this time, because of the M’Cleans’ desire in the matter, but if you ever go to Jerry Hunter’s wedding, for instance, I promise you that the frolic will keep up for nearly a week. We don’t often get a chance to do this sort of thing, and when we do, it seems as if we didn’t know when to stop. You will not forget, all of you, that you are to come over and have supper with me as soon as my place is in order, so hold yourselves in readiness.”
“We're lucky it didn’t last two or three days,” said Parker as he said goodbye to Agnes and her mother. “We got off easy this time because the M’Cleans wanted it that way, but if you ever go to Jerry Hunter’s wedding, I promise you the celebration will go on for almost a week. We don’t often get the chance to do this kind of thing, and when we do, it feels like we don’t know when to stop. Don’t forget, all of you, that you're supposed to come over for dinner once my place is ready, so be prepared.”
“Don’t go till you have looked at the little box,” said Agnes, as he was departing.
“Don’t leave until you’ve looked at the little box,” Agnes said as he was leaving.
“I will wait for you under the sycamore,” he said, as she ran in to get it.
“I'll wait for you under the sycamore,” he said, as she hurried inside to grab it.
[Pg 255]
[Pg 255]
The girl was not slow in returning and in giving the box into Parker’s hands. He touched the spring and the panel slid back; the compartment was empty. “Humph!” exclaimed Parker. “I wonder what that means! What will Hump Muirhead be up to next?” He shut the slide thoughtfully and handed the box back to Agnes, but there was a puzzled look on his face. “Some one found that copy of the will. I wonder who. We must find out, though it is really of no consequence now, since the true one is safe. Now that they are both out of our possession, we ought to expect no more trouble. I think I’ll hunt up Hump and hear what he has to say. He evidently set those men on David’s track, although I don’t see why he thought David had the will if I had it. The plot thickens. I’ll talk to Dod about it, but don’t bother your head over it, little girl, for all you have to do is to wait till you are free to move into your own home. If I learn anything of importance, I’ll let you know.” He mounted his horse and rode off, a thoughtful look upon his face.
The girl quickly returned and handed the box to Parker. He pressed the button, and the panel slid open; the compartment was empty. “Hmm,” Parker said. “I wonder what that means! What will Hump Muirhead do next?” He closed the panel thoughtfully and gave the box back to Agnes, but there was a puzzled expression on his face. “Someone found that copy of the will. I wonder who. We need to find out, although it doesn’t really matter now since the real one is safe. Now that both are out of our hands, we shouldn’t expect any more trouble. I think I’ll track down Hump and see what he has to say. He clearly set those men on David’s trail, even though I can’t understand why he thought David had the will if I had it. The plot thickens. I’ll talk to Dod about it, but don’t worry about it, little girl, because all you need to do is wait until you can move into your own home. If I find out anything important, I’ll let you know.” He got on his horse and rode off, a thoughtful look on his face.
[Pg 256]
[Pg 256]
CHAPTER XVI
A SUPPER AT PARKER WILLETT’S
A dinner at Parker Willett's
The summer had come upon them before Parker was ready to issue his invitation for his friends to come to take supper with him in his little shanty, for being very comfortable at Dod Hunter’s, and being in no hurry to exchange hearty, cheerful society for utter loneliness, the young man set to work to prepare his garden and plant his corn-field before he should occupy his cabin. Agnes had seen him but once or twice since the wedding, but she had little time to fret over it, for with so many little mouths to feed there was plenty for her to do, and she was too weary at night to lie awake long indulging in girlish dreams. Dod Hunter, as nearest neighbor and oldest friend of Mrs. Kennedy’s father, had been appointed executor, and probably no better choice could have been made. The disappearance of the copy of the will still remained a mystery over which all interested were puzzled.
Summer arrived before Parker was ready to invite his friends over for dinner at his little cabin. Since he was quite comfortable at Dod Hunter’s and had no desire to trade pleasant company for complete solitude, the young man focused on getting his garden ready and planting his cornfield before moving into his cabin. Agnes had only seen him once or twice since the wedding, but she didn’t have much time to worry about it; with so many little mouths to feed, she had plenty to keep her busy. At night, she was too tired to stay up late dreaming girlish dreams. Dod Hunter, who was the closest neighbor and the oldest friend of Mrs. Kennedy’s father, had been chosen as executor, and it was probably the best choice. The mystery of the missing copy of the will continued to puzzle everyone involved.
It was June before Parker appeared to bid his friends to his modest attempt at a housewarming. “This is to be strictly a party for ladies,” he said, laughing, to [Pg 257]Jimmy O’Neill, “and when I set up for a householder and a benedict, I’ll have a real housewarming. My one room will hardly accommodate all my friends.”
It was June when Parker showed up to invite his friends to his small housewarming party. “This is going to be strictly a ladies' event,” he joked to Jimmy O’Neill, “and when I actually settle down as a homeowner and a married guy, I’ll throw a proper housewarming party. My one room can barely fit all my friends.”
“Fergus and me’ll stay at home and look after the young uns,” Jimmy agreed cheerfully, “an’ let the women folk have their frolic. But ye’ll be enlargin’ yer borders an’ takin’ a wife before a year,” he added with a sly smile. “Have ye heerd no more o’ Hump Muirhead?”
“Fergus and I will stay home and take care of the kids,” Jimmy said happily, “and let the women have their fun. But you’ll be expanding your life and getting married within a year,” he added with a mischievous grin. “Have you heard anything more about Hump Muirhead?”
“Not I; he hasn’t troubled me and I haven’t troubled him. Dod assured me that he was able to attend to his business as executor, and I therefore gracefully retired from the case. Of course the court will give him a reasonable time to get out, and though he’s no coward in most directions, he’s well aware of the attitude of the neighbors toward him and he’ll not be swaggering around much. You and Mr. Kennedy will be coming over to my clearing, Jimmy, and I’ll promise you as fine a johnny-cake as you ever ate at home.”
“Not me; he hasn’t bothered me and I haven’t bothered him. Dod assured me that he could handle his duties as executor, so I stepped back from the case. The court will naturally give him a fair amount of time to sort things out, and while he’s not a coward in general, he knows how the neighbors feel about him, so he won’t be strutting around much. You and Mr. Kennedy will be coming over to my clearing, Jimmy, and I promise you’ll get the best johnny-cake you’ve ever eaten at home.”
“We’ll come,” Jimmy answered, “after the women folk have had their time. Ay lad, but it’s buildin’ up the country is since the Injuns have come to terms, and we’ve the treaty of Greenville. The Range is fillin’ up, the Reserve north av us is like to see good times, and the Ohio Company south is runnin’ ’em close. We are in the thick av the immigration. I heerd, the time I went up to Marietta, that nigh twenty thousand had come along in the past year, and it’s towns they’ll be [Pg 258]showin’ soon. Look at Marietta with her streets an’ her churches an’ a flock o’ people roamin’ about. We’ve got close to ceevilization, Mr. Willett. No more standin’ wid a musket in wan hand whilst ye plant yer corn wid the other.”
“We’ll come,” Jimmy replied, “after the women have had their time. Oh man, but the country is really growing since the Indians settled things, and we’ve got the treaty of Greenville. The Range is getting populated, the Reserve north of us is about to see better days, and the Ohio Company to the south is catching up. We’re right in the middle of the immigration wave. I heard when I went up to Marietta that nearly twenty thousand have come in the past year, and soon we’ll be seeing towns. Just look at Marietta with her streets and her churches and a bunch of people wandering around. We’re almost at civilization, Mr. Willett. No more standing with a musket in one hand while you plant your corn with the other.”
“That’s all very true, Jimmy; I am impressed by it every time I come this way. I realize that our own little township is growing by the number of new faces I meet on the road.”
"That's totally true, Jimmy; I notice it every time I pass through here. I can see that our little town is expanding with all the new faces I see on the road."
“Thrue for ye. Weel, ‘it takes nae butter off my bannock’ to have them comin,’ for they open up the country, and the more the merrier.” He turned back to his forge, and Parker walked toward the house where he found Mrs. Kennedy busily sewing. Agnes was helping Polly at the dye-kettle; Margret, with the children around her, was playing school under the trees. Mr. Kennedy was at work in the garden, for, though this was considered the women’s province, since Jimmy’s arrival it had fallen to Fergus’s share.
“True for you. Well, 'it doesn’t take any butter off my bannock' to have them coming, because they open up the area, and the more the merrier.” He turned back to his forge, and Parker walked toward the house where he found Mrs. Kennedy busy sewing. Agnes was helping Polly at the dye kettle; Margret, with the children around her, was playing school under the trees. Mr. Kennedy was working in the garden, because, although this was usually considered women’s work, since Jimmy's arrival it had fallen to Fergus's responsibilities.
It was a pleasant, busy scene and showed thrift and content and peace. In a sty back of the house grunted a sow and her young pigs; Agnes’s chickens crooned their sleepy song with much content among the dust-heaps which they sought out; a swarm of wild bees which Polly had hived, now quite at home, were droning about the garden beds. Two new rooms having been added, one above and one below, there was now sufficient space to house the two families comfortably. [Pg 259]Jimmy had set up his forge and the place was frequented by those neighbors who had not a like convenience upon their own clearings, and it was quite a gathering-place for news-gatherers, though the clearings lay closer together around the little log church.
It was a nice, busy scene that reflected thrift, contentment, and peace. In a pen behind the house, a sow and her piglets were grunting; Agnes’s chickens were softly clucking their sleepy song among the dust piles they pecked at. A swarm of wild bees that Polly had hived now felt at home and were buzzing around the garden beds. With two new rooms added, one above and one below, there was now enough space to comfortably accommodate both families. [Pg 259]Jimmy had set up his forge, which attracted neighbors who didn’t have similar facilities on their own land, making it a popular spot for gathering news, even though the clearings were closer to the little log church.
Mrs. Kennedy looked up with a smiling welcome, but she did not stop her swift stitches. “Good morning, stranger,” she said.
Mrs. Kennedy looked up with a warm smile, but she didn't pause her quick stitching. "Good morning, stranger," she said.
“I am something of a stranger,” the young man replied, coming in, “but it is not of choice that I am so, Mrs. Kennedy. I have come over to ask if you and Polly and Agnes will honor my little cabin this afternoon and take that long-promised supper with me. Jimmy says he and your husband will look after the children.”
“I’m a bit of a stranger,” the young man said as he walked in, “but I didn’t choose to be this way, Mrs. Kennedy. I’ve come to ask if you, Polly, and Agnes would do me the honor of visiting my little cabin this afternoon and finally join me for that long-promised supper. Jimmy says he and your husband will take care of the kids.”
“Yes? That is kind of Jimmy. They will be no trouble, however, for they are always good with Margret.”
“Yes? That’s nice of Jimmy. They won’t be any trouble, though, because they always get along well with Margret.”
“Where is Polly?”
"Where's Polly?"
“She and Agnes are at the dye-kettle. It seemed a fine day for the work. They are around at the back of the house.”
“She and Agnes are by the dye kettle. It felt like a good day for the task. They are at the back of the house.”
“I think I could find them without trouble,” said Parker, smiling, as Polly’s laugh smote his ear. Polly was always merry over the dye-kettle. “You’ll come this evening, Mrs. Kennedy?”
“I think I could find them easily,” said Parker, smiling, as Polly’s laughter rang in his ears. Polly was always cheerful by the dye-kettle. “You’ll come this evening, Mrs. Kennedy?”
“Gladly. I have never crossed the river, you know.”
“Sure. I’ve never crossed the river, you know.”
“It is not much of a journey if one rows over from [Pg 260]this side; sometimes, though, I find it easier to come by the ford. I think if you row over and I meet you with horses on the other side, it will be the best way. It will be bright moonlight coming back, and you need not be afraid even if you do hear uncanny noises.”
“It’s not a long trip if you just row over from this side; sometimes, though, I find it easier to cross at the ford. I believe if you row over and I meet you with horses on the other side, that’ll be the best option. The moonlight will be bright on the way back, so you won’t need to worry even if you hear strange noises.”
“I shall know what they are. I am getting quite used to the sound of wolves and wildcats.”
“I'll know what they are. I'm getting pretty used to the sounds of wolves and wildcats.”
“I will go and make my request to Polly, then.”
“I’ll go and ask Polly, then.”
Guided by the peals of laughter, Parker took his way toward the back of the house where Polly was chasing Agnes around with threatening blued hands. “Once I get me hands on that red poll, I’ll make it purple,” she was crying, and Agnes was laughingly defying her with the big stick she had been using to stir the dye.
Following the sounds of laughter, Parker headed toward the back of the house where Polly was chasing Agnes with her hands covered in blue dye. “Once I get my hands on that red one, I’ll turn it purple,” she yelled, and Agnes was playfully taunting her with the large stick she had been using to mix the dye.
“I will surely give you a taste of this, Polly, if you come a step nearer,” she was saying.
"I'll definitely let you try this, Polly, if you come a little closer," she was saying.
“You romping children,” cried Parker. “Will you cease your play for a moment and speak to me?”
“You playful kids,” shouted Parker. “Will you stop your fun for a minute and talk to me?”
Polly advanced holding out her blue-stained hand. “I’ll be glad to shake hands with ye, Mr. Willett,” she declared, and laughed with glee as he backed off.
Polly stepped forward, extending her blue-stained hand. "I’d be happy to shake hands with you, Mr. Willett," she said, laughing joyfully as he stepped back.
“Polly is so reckless, and she calls my hair red, Mr. Willett,” Agnes complained.
“Polly is so careless, and she keeps calling my hair red, Mr. Willett,” Agnes complained.
“It’s nearer that than anything else; ye wouldn’t call it black, would ye?” Polly asked.
“It’s closer to that than anything else; you wouldn’t call it black, would you?” Polly asked.
“No, but mother calls it auburn, and that has a nice sound.”
“No, but Mom calls it auburn, and that sounds nice.”
[Pg 261]
[Pg 261]
“Go ’long wid ye,” cried Polly, “wid yer fancy names. Weel, Mr. Willett, yer no fashin’ yersel’ about us, these days, it’s clear.”
“Go on with you,” yelled Polly, “with your fancy names. Well, Mr. Willett, it’s obvious you’re not taking much interest in us these days.”
“It’s not what one desires in this world, but what he finds time to do, Polly. To prove that I’ve been thinking of you I have come over to ask you all to sup with me.”
“It’s not about what someone wants in this world, but what they actually make time for, Polly. To show you that I’ve been thinking of you, I came over to invite you all to dinner with me.”
Polly looked at her stained hands. “They’re a pretty looking pair for a party,” she declared.
Polly looked at her stained hands. “They’re a nice-looking pair for a party,” she said.
“It’s no party; it is only for a very select and chosen few—yourself, Mrs. Kennedy, and Agnes. Will the dyeing be finished in time for you to come over this afternoon?”
“It’s not a party; it’s just for a very small and chosen group—just you, Mrs. Kennedy, and Agnes. Will the dyeing be done in time for you to come over this afternoon?”
“Why will it not? I’ll stop now.” She lifted the boiling dye from the fire, and with two sticks raised the pieces of cloth from the hot liquid, flinging them into a tub near by. “They’re weel enow colored,” she decided, “and I’ll finish up gin dinner-time. I’ve no gloves, Mr. Willett, an’ I’ll not get back the color of me hands afore the week’s out. Gin Sabbath day they beeta look better. Will ye have me so? I can never do a bit of dyeing, but I must give me hands the color of me goods, be it butternut, blue, or yellow. Agnes, there, gets but the tips of her fingers in, and is nigh greetin’ at that, so I threatened to give her hair the same color.”
“Why not? I’ll stop now.” She lifted the boiling dye off the fire and used two sticks to lift the pieces of cloth from the hot liquid, tossing them into a nearby tub. “They're colored well enough,” she decided, “and I’ll finish up by dinner time. I don’t have gloves, Mr. Willett, and my hands won’t be back to normal color for the rest of the week. By Sunday, they should look better. Will you have me like this? I can never do any dyeing without my hands matching the color of my goods, whether it's butternut, blue, or yellow. Agnes over there just gets the tips of her fingers in, and she’s nearly crying over that, so I threatened to dye her hair the same color.”
“Be done, Polly,” cried Agnes, as Polly advanced upon her again, “I’ll not help you with the dyeing if [Pg 262]you treat me so. Do be quiet. If you stop now, when will I get my linen dyed?”
“Stop it, Polly,” Agnes shouted as Polly came at her again. “I won’t help you with the dyeing if you keep treating me like this. Seriously, just be quiet. If you don’t stop now, when will I get my linen dyed?”
“You’ll get it gin Tibb’s eve,” returned Polly, “if ye fa’ out wi’ me now.”
“You’ll get it on Tibb’s eve,” Polly replied, “if you fall out with me now.”
“Ah, but Polly—”
“Ah, but Polly—”
“Go long into the house wid ye, ye two, an’ I’ll finish up. Ye might be gittin’ the vegetables for dinner, Nancy, an’ I’ll come make a puddin’. I beeta be makin’ one in honor of the stranger.”
“Go on into the house, you two, and I’ll finish up here. Nancy, you might as well get the vegetables for dinner, and I’ll come make a pudding. I should probably make one in honor of the stranger.”
“You’d better not be giving me too good a dinner,” said Parker, “or you’ll be putting my supper to shame.”
“You’d better not be making me an amazing dinner,” said Parker, “or you’ll make my supper look bad.”
“No fear o’ that. In wid ye.” She brandished her stick, and the two departed to the garden to gather such early vegetables as they might find ready for use.
“No worry about that. I’m with you.” She waved her stick, and the two headed to the garden to collect any early vegetables they could find ready to use.
“It’s been a long time since I saw you,” said Parker, speaking his thought.
“It’s been a while since I saw you,” said Parker, expressing his thoughts.
“Yes?” Agnes was well aware of it, and was disposed to be a little distant in consequence, though she well knew his reason for absenting himself. “I have been busy, too, and I have been two or three times to see Jeanie. The last mail brought good news from Archie; he is hard at work and hopes by diligence to complete his course in a less time than we at first thought he could. He wrote me quite a long letter; he really can write more freely than he can talk.” She looked serenely unconscious as Parker stole a glance at her.
“Yeah?” Agnes knew what was going on and felt a bit distant because of it, even though she understood why he had been staying away. “I’ve been busy too, and I’ve visited Jeanie a couple of times. The last mail brought good news from Archie; he’s working hard and hopes to finish his course sooner than we initially thought he would. He wrote me quite a lengthy letter; he really writes more easily than he talks.” She appeared completely unaware as Parker glanced at her.
“I suppose you were delighted to hear from him?”
“I guess you were happy to hear from him?”
[Pg 263]
[Pg 263]
“Oh, yes. Who wouldn’t be glad to hear from an old friend? You would be, wouldn’t you, to hear from Alicia, for example?”
“Oh, definitely. Who wouldn’t be happy to hear from an old friend? You would be, right, to hear from Alicia, for instance?”

“Agnes!” His voice was reproachful. “I didn’t think you were a coquette.”
“Agnes!” His voice was critical. “I didn’t think you were a flirt.”
The flush which dyed Agnes’s cheek was caused by both wrath and contrition. “I don’t see what cause you have to say that,” she replied lightly. “You know perfectly well how it is with Archie and me. I shall probably marry him if I find no one more likable before he returns.”
The flush that colored Agnes’s cheek was a mix of anger and regret. “I don’t see why you would say that,” she responded casually. “You know exactly how things are with Archie and me. I’ll probably marry him if I don’t meet anyone more charming before he comes back.”
“More likable? No, I didn’t know that. You didn’t tell me before. And Archie is very likable?”
“More likable? No, I didn’t know that. You didn’t mention it before. And Archie is really likable?”
“Yes, very; and so good and constant and thoughtful of pleasing me. He never neglected me in his life.”
“Yes, very much; and so kind, loyal, and considerate of making me happy. He never overlooked me in his life.”
“You have a very good opinion of him.”
“You think very highly of him.”
“There is no one quite like Archie.” Agnes was picking her peas without proper regard to the fulness of their pods, her blue-tipped fingers slipping in and out among the vines swiftly. Parker watched her for a few minutes, not attempting to help. When he spoke again, it was in a constrained tone. “Shall you care to come over with your mother and Polly to sup with me?”
“There’s no one quite like Archie.” Agnes was picking her peas without really paying attention to how full their pods were, her blue-tipped fingers moving quickly in and out among the vines. Parker watched her for a few minutes, not trying to help. When he spoke again, his tone was a bit stiff. “Do you want to come over with your mom and Polly to have dinner with me?”
Agnes’s heart had leaped at the prospect, but she said indifferently: “Oh, yes, I’d enjoy going anywhere with mother. There, I think I have enough of these. I must take them in and shell them.” She picked up her rudely made basket, but Parker took it from her, as [Pg 264]a matter of course. He was singularly silent, and the tears smarted in Agnes’s eyes. Why had she been so contrary? What had possessed her to mislead him? The beautiful bright summer day would be spoiled because of her unreasonableness. But she was too proud to alter the state of things by making advances, and they entered the house with no attempt on either side toward a better understanding, and neither one was in a very happy frame of mind.
Agnes’s heart had raced at the thought, but she said nonchalantly, “Oh, sure, I’d love to go anywhere with Mom. There, I think I have enough of these. I need to take them in and shell them.” She picked up her poorly made basket, but Parker took it from her automatically. He was unusually quiet, and tears stung Agnes’s eyes. Why had she been so difficult? What had made her lead him on? The lovely summer day would be ruined because of her stubbornness. But she was too proud to change things by reaching out, and they entered the house without any effort from either side to improve the situation, both feeling quite unhappy.
Polly had left her dye-kettle and was deep in the mystery of the pudding she had promised to make. Agnes called on the children to shell the peas, and gave her own attention to some other things. Mrs. Kennedy, meanwhile, was preparing a pair of fowls, and Parker left them in the midst of their dinner-getting and strolled down to the forge. Agnes saw him depart. Why had things gone wrong? They might now have been sitting together over the basket of peas in happy converse. They had often shared such a piece of work. It did not add to her comfort to be aware that it was all her own fault. The unusually sumptuous dinner meant nothing to her, and she scarcely touched it.
Polly had stepped away from her dye kettle and was fully focused on the pudding she had promised to make. Agnes called the kids to shell the peas and attended to a few other tasks herself. Meanwhile, Mrs. Kennedy was preparing a couple of chickens, and Parker left them in the middle of their dinner preparations and wandered down to the forge. Agnes noticed him leave. Why had things turned out this way? They could have been sitting together over the basket of peas, happily chatting, as they had done many times before. Knowing it was all her fault only made her feel worse. The unusually lavish dinner held no appeal for her, and she barely touched it.
“Nancy is saving up her appetite for this evening,” said Polly, laughing. “You’d better not be too sure of what you’ll get at a bachelor’s, Nancy.”
“Nancy is saving her appetite for tonight,” said Polly, laughing. “You’d better not be too confident about what you’ll get at a bachelor’s, Nancy.”
Parker smiled. “I can’t promise you such a feast as this, Polly, though you know you are pledged to do the cooking. I can make good corn-pone and hoe-cake, [Pg 265]and I can cook a fish or a bit of bacon, but I am not very skilful, I warn you.”
Parker smiled. “I can’t promise you a spread like this, Polly, even though you know you’re committed to doing the cooking. I can make decent cornbread and pancake-like hoe-cake, [Pg 265] and I can cook a fish or some bacon, but I’m not that skilled, just so you know.”
“It seems like old times to see him settin’ there,” said Polly. “I declare, Park, I never knew how much I missed ye till I see ye back agen.”
“It feels like old times to see you sitting there,” said Polly. “I swear, Park, I didn’t realize how much I missed you until I saw you back again.”
“That is certainly complimentary, and I appreciate it. I am being treated with the fat of the land. I am afraid from the spread you have here that you have robbed the family of a week’s provender; you know I am very well acquainted with the resources of the place.”
"That's really kind of you, and I appreciate it. I’m being spoiled here. I’m worried that you might have taken a week’s worth of food from your family; I know the resources of this place very well."
“Ah but, ‘it’s nae loss what ye gie a freen’,’ as the old saying is, and ye need think nae more of it.” Polly was in high spirits. The prospect of any kind of frolic always put her in the best of humors.
“Ah, but ‘it’s no loss what you give a friend,’ as the old saying goes, and you don’t need to think about it anymore.” Polly was in great spirits. The thought of any fun activity always lifted her mood.
The dinner over, Parker took his departure, and his invited guests set out in due time to meet him on the other side of the river. The days were now so long that there was no fear of their being belated in getting back, and a short stay was not to be thought of when one went out to supper; it meant the whole afternoon and the evening too, if possible. Polly was full of her quips and jokes, and pulled lustily across the stream, but she sobered down when she got across. “Ye’ll not be far from yer ain, Mrs. Kennedy,” she said, “for Parker’s got the land next yer father’s, an’ ye’ll be seein’ what it’s like. I’ll be bound Hump’ll look glum as a mustard-pot when he gets his summons to quit. I’ll [Pg 266]miss ye all, but I’ll be glad when ye come to yer ain. Here we are and here’s Park.”
After dinner, Parker left, and his invited guests set out on time to meet him on the other side of the river. The days were now so long that they didn’t have to worry about being late getting back, and a short visit wasn’t even considered when going out for dinner; it usually meant spending the whole afternoon and evening, if possible. Polly was full of her jokes and laughter as she rowed energetically across the stream, but she became serious once they reached the other side. “You won’t be far from home, Mrs. Kennedy,” she said, “because Parker has the land next to your father’s, and you’ll see what it’s like. I bet Hump will look as glum as a mustard pot when he gets his notice to leave. I’ll miss you all, but I’ll be happy when you’re back home. Here we are, and there’s Park.”
Parker came forward with two horses. “How shall we travel?” he asked. “Shall I take you, Mrs. Kennedy?”
Parker stepped up with two horses. “How are we going to travel?” he asked. “Should I take you, Mrs. Kennedy?”
But Polly spoke up. “I’ve bespoke her, and ye’ll be takin’ Agnes. Come, Mrs. Kennedy, up behind me,” and Agnes found herself starting off with Parker, her arm about his waist.
But Polly spoke up. “I’ve arranged for her, and you’ll be taking Agnes. Come on, Mrs. Kennedy, get in back with me,” and Agnes found herself starting off with Parker, her arm around his waist.
The way was not very long, and it should have been rarely pleasant to be riding through the leafy woods this summer afternoon, tall trees about them, and the air sweet with the smell of the grape blossoms, yet it was Polly who did most of the talking. Parker rarely spoke. Once his hand touched Agnes’s fingers, resting lightly upon his belt, but he withdrew from the contact as if it hurt him. It was of the most indifferent things that the two young persons spoke, when they spoke at all, and the girl felt that she would have been happier with Polly or her mother.
The journey wasn’t very long, and it should have been really enjoyable riding through the leafy woods on this summer afternoon, with tall trees all around and the air sweet with the scent of grape blossoms. Still, it was Polly who did most of the talking. Parker rarely said anything. Once, his hand brushed against Agnes’s fingers as they rested lightly on his belt, but he pulled away as if it hurt him. The two young people mostly chatted about the most trivial things when they spoke at all, and the girl felt she would have been happier with Polly or her mom.
Before the door of the small cabin the horses at last stopped. The woods came close about the small dwelling, for it takes time to fell trees, and though the clearing for the corn-field and the garden had been made, the space seemed small in the midst of the limitless forest, and so small, so lonely seemed the little cabin set there in a wilderness, that one wondered how a man could be content to make it his abode.
Before the door of the small cabin, the horses finally stopped. The woods surrounded the little house closely, since it takes time to cut down trees. Even though there was a clearing for the cornfield and the garden, the area felt tiny amid the endless forest. The little cabin, placed there in such a wilderness, appeared so small and lonely that one would question how anyone could be satisfied to call it home.
[Pg 267]
[Pg 267]
“Welcome to my hut,” said Parker, bowing Mrs. Kennedy in. Polly followed and Agnes came last. The girl gave an exclamation of surprise and pleasure as she entered the room. It showed only the barest necessities in the way of furnishings, but the walls were festooned with vines, and upon the table stood a huge bowl of swamp magnolias. Heaped high at one end upon large leaves were ripe strawberries, and at the other were cherries as brightly red. Around the table was twisted a grape-vine, and each rough stool was covered with a piece of fringed deerskin.
“Welcome to my hut,” said Parker, bowing Mrs. Kennedy in. Polly followed, and Agnes came last. The girl gasped in surprise and delight as she stepped into the room. It had only the bare essentials in terms of furniture, but the walls were draped with vines, and a huge bowl of swamp magnolias sat on the table. At one end, large leaves held a pile of ripe strawberries, and at the other were cherries that were a vibrant red. A grapevine twisted around the table, and each rough stool was covered with a piece of fringed deerskin.
Polly looked about her in surprise. “Who’d ha’ thought a man would ha’ done all this; it looks like a woman’s work, an’ a kind that we don’t see about here. I’ve niver seen the beat, even at a weddin’. How’d you get a holt o’ them cherries?”
Polly looked around in surprise. “Who would have thought a man did all this? It looks like a woman's work, and a kind we don’t usually see around here. I've never seen anything like it, even at a wedding. How did you get those cherries?”
“They came from Dod Hunter’s, and the strawberries, too,” Parker told her.
“They came from Dod Hunter’s, and the strawberries, too,” Parker said to her.
“It surely is very tasteful,” said Mrs. Kennedy. “You are very poetical I should think, Mr. Willett. You have honored us very much by taking all this trouble, yet I know it was a pleasure, too. How sweet those magnolias are! There is not any perfume equal to theirs.”
“It really is very elegant,” said Mrs. Kennedy. “You must be quite the poet, Mr. Willett. You've honored us by going to all this trouble, but I know it was a pleasure too. Those magnolias smell amazing! There’s no perfume quite like theirs.”
Fresh fish and venison were considered enough in the way of meats, and Polly proceeded to make some of her famous bannocks to match Parker’s corn-pone, and the two waxed very merry over their competition.
Fresh fish and venison were seen as sufficient when it came to meats, and Polly got to work making some of her famous bannocks to go with Parker’s corn-pone, and the two became quite cheerful as they enjoyed their friendly competition.
[Pg 268]
[Pg 268]
Once in a while Agnes stole a look at her host, but though he was courteously polite, there was no answering glance to hers. It thrilled the girl to be beneath this roof that must now shelter the man who had grown so dear to her; to see there his rifle and shot pouch hanging on two buck horns, his hunting-shirts on pegs by the ladder which led aloft, the little row of his precious books upon a shelf on the rough wall, his silver drinking-cup full of wild flowers on the high mantel-shelf; all these things so distinctly personal, so associated with his daily life. She bit her lip, and her eyes filled with tears as she realized that by her own wilfulness she had lost half the delight of this June day. What could she say to make him understand her girlish pettishness? How could she undo the impression she had given him? There was no excuse she could offer that would seem adequate. She could not tell him that in a fit of mere foolish annoyance at his prolonged absence she had chosen to deceive him with regard to her relations with Archie. How courteous he was; with what deference he waited on her mother; how anxious he was for the comfort of his guests—he had planned this for their pleasure and she had made it but a bitter trial for herself.
Once in a while, Agnes glanced at her host, but even though he was polite, he didn't return her gaze. It excited her to be under the same roof as the man who had become so dear to her; to see his rifle and ammo pouch hanging on two antlers, his hunting shirts on pegs by the ladder leading up, his cherished books lined up on a rough shelf, and his silver cup filled with wildflowers on the high mantel. Everything felt so personal, so tied to his everyday life. She bit her lip, and her eyes filled with tears as she realized that her own stubbornness had robbed her of half the joy of this June day. What could she say to make him understand her childish annoyance? How could she take back the impression she had left? There was no excuse she could give that would be enough. She couldn’t tell him that out of sheer annoyance at his long absence, she had chosen to mislead him about her relationship with Archie. How polite he was; how respectfully he treated her mother; how concerned he was for his guests' comfort—he had set this up for their enjoyment, and she had turned it into a painful experience for herself.
“Shall you put a good crop in?” said the practical Polly, looking interestedly toward the corn-field, and addressing Parker.
“Are you going to plant a good crop?” asked the practical Polly, looking with interest at the cornfield and talking to Parker.
“I hope to have enough; it does not take much to [Pg 269]feed one man and his horse. I do not know all I ought about farming, but I am willing to learn, and I think I shall get along.”
“I hope to have enough; it doesn’t take much to feed one man and his horse. I don’t know everything I should about farming, but I’m eager to learn, and I think I’ll manage.”
“It’s well enough to have yer manger full,” Polly returned. “Ah, these are aisy times, Nancy, to those we had when no man durst go out alone to plant or hoe, and when working parties had to have their sentries armed and watchful of the Injuns. Manny a time their men have scuttled in from the fields, and manny a time has my Jimmy gone out with half a dozen others to guard some foolhardy man back to the fort who had trusted to his own two legs to get away, and would have been scalped in sight of his own house if it hadn’t been for his more cautious neighbors.”
“It’s good enough to have your manger full,” Polly replied. “Ah, these are easy times, Nancy, compared to when no man would dare go out alone to plant or hoe, and when work parties had to have their sentries armed and on the lookout for the Indians. Many times their men have rushed in from the fields, and many times my Jimmy has gone out with half a dozen others to protect some reckless man who thought he could make it back to the fort on his own two feet and would have been scalped right in front of his own house if it hadn’t been for his more cautious neighbors.”
“And I suppose those same men were ready to fly in the face of Providence again at the first chance, and would go out by themselves to their fields, trusting to luck to get back safe.”
“And I guess those same guys were prepared to challenge fate again at the first opportunity, and would head out to their fields on their own, relying on luck to return safely.”
“Yes, an’ if they didn’t happen to get ketched, they’d boast of how much bigger crops they had than anybody else. I never felt in peace mesel’ till Wayne’s treaty.”
“Yes, and if they didn’t happen to get caught, they’d brag about how much bigger their crops were than anyone else’s. I never felt at peace myself until Wayne’s treaty.”
“Yet you wouldn’t leave the first settlement till you had to,” Agnes reminded her.
“Yet you wouldn’t leave the first settlement until you had to,” Agnes reminded her.
“We all have our follies,” Polly replied calmly. “Yer no done bein’ foolish yersel’, Nancy.” A remark which Agnes at that moment silently indorsed.
“We all have our quirks,” Polly replied calmly. “You’re not done being foolish yourself, Nancy.” A comment that Agnes at that moment silently agreed with.
The supper over and the table cleared, Parker took from the shelf his flute, and played for them many [Pg 270]plaintive airs, so that Agnes’s heartache was made worse instead of better. She sat by her mother on the doorsill, Parker leaning against a tree near by. It seemed as if his melancholy strains were a reproach to her, and she could have wept. Polly, too, felt the spell of the plaintive melodies, and furtively wiped her eyes. Then her strong voice demanded something lively. “We’ll all have the doldrums; it’s worse ‘an a banshee’s wailin’,” she remarked vehemently, and to please her Parker struck up “St. Patrick’s Day in the Morning,” which broke the spell and set Polly’s foot to tapping time.
After dinner and with the table cleared, Parker took his flute from the shelf and played several mournful tunes, which only deepened Agnes's heartache. She sat with her mother on the doorframe, while Parker leaned against a nearby tree. It seemed like his sad music was a reproach to her, making her want to cry. Polly also felt the impact of the sorrowful melodies and discreetly wiped her eyes. Then her strong voice called for something upbeat. “We’ll all be feeling down; it’s worse than a banshee's wailing,” she exclaimed passionately, and to make her happy, Parker began playing “St. Patrick’s Day in the Morning,” which broke the mood and got Polly’s foot tapping along.
Then came the ride to the river which they desired to reach before dark, and this time Agnes sprang up before Polly, taking her mother’s place and declaring that it was but fair that they should change partners, and when they reached the river, though Parker would have rowed them across, they saw Jimmy waiting on the other side, and so their host left them to glide out into the moonlight, and all Agnes had for comfort was a remembrance that to her was given his last hand-clasp as he helped her into the boat, and that she so sat that her back was toward her home, and she could behold him standing there watching, till his figure, a silhouette in the moonlight, was hidden behind the trees. At the hilltop she turned to look once more, but he had gone, and what was silver moonlight or June weather to her?
Then they set off for the river, hoping to get there before dark. This time, Agnes jumped up ahead of Polly, taking her mother's place, and insisted it was only fair for them to switch partners. When they arrived at the river, even though Parker offered to row them across, they spotted Jimmy waiting on the other side. Their host then let them glide into the moonlight, and the only comfort Agnes had was the memory of his last handshake as he helped her into the boat. She sat with her back to home, watching him stand there until his silhouette against the moonlight vanished behind the trees. At the hilltop, she turned to look one last time, but he was gone, and what did silver moonlight or a June night mean to her now?
[Pg 271]
[Pg 271]
CHAPTER XVII
IN ABSENCE
IN THE MEANTIME
The mystery surrounding the copy of the will which had been extracted from Parker’s box was solved the next week, and by no less person than Jimmy O’Neill, who came in chuckling over the discovery. “When thieves fa’ oot honest folk win back their ain,” he said, nodding wisely to Mrs. Kennedy, and producing a paper from his pocket. “Hump Muirhead overketched himsel’, as I’ll be tellin’ ye. It seems he offered what’s most vallyble to a backwoodsman, a good rifle, to the one of his comrades that ’ud fetch him the will, an’ a dozen av em was on the lookout for it. Two av ’em kep’ their eyes on Park Willett from the time he left the house here till he got acrost the river, an’ seein’ him give a paper to David, they turned their attention to Davy instead, but they blundered in their plans an’ caught him comin’ home instead o’ goin’. Ivery man o’ thim bein’ anxious to kape his own counsel, they acted as saycrit as they could, an’ they all do be watchin’ their chanst; so when Parker drops the box, one av ’em is ready to pick it up, and gets out the copy, an’ seein’ no further use for the box, he drops it again where he [Pg 272]found it. Not bein’ quite sure av what he’s found an’ not knowin’ the other two has seen Park give David the will, he waits till he gits where he can examine it, an’ then he carries it to Hump in full expectation of gittin’ the prize. But Hump see as soon as he pops eyes on it that it’s but a copy, bein’ as it’s written on the back av a letter addressed to Mr. Parker Willett, an’ he tells the puir gawk it’s no good, an’ the two av ’em has words over it, an’ the man, Bill Spear, brings it to me, thinkin’ he’ll get even with Hump by tellin’ the whole tale, an’ maybe do himsel’ a good turn. An’—” but Jimmy stopped short, considering that it would not be pleasant information if he told Mrs. Kennedy that there were some determined men in the neighborhood who were bent on ridding the place of Humphrey Muirhead, and who were threatening to tar and feather him if he did not leave within a given time. Jimmy himself was one of the party, and he did not mean that the plans should miscarry.
The mystery about the copy of the will taken from Parker’s box was resolved the following week, and it was none other than Jimmy O’Neill who came in chuckling over the discovery. “When thieves fall out, honest people get their own back,” he said, nodding knowingly at Mrs. Kennedy, while pulling a paper from his pocket. “Hump Muirhead got himself caught, as I’ll explain. Apparently, he offered what’s most valuable to a backwoodsman—a good rifle—to one of his comrades who could retrieve the will, and a dozen of them were on the lookout for it. Two of them kept an eye on Park Willett from the time he left here until he crossed the river, and when they saw him give a paper to David, they shifted their focus to Davy instead, but they messed up their plans and caught him coming home instead of going out. Each of them was keen to keep their own secrets, so they acted as discreetly as they could, all watching for their chance. When Parker dropped the box, one of them was ready to grab it, took out the copy, and seeing no further use for the box, dropped it again where he found it. Not being entirely sure of what he had and not realizing the other two had seen Park give David the will, he waited until he got to a place where he could check it out, then brought it to Hump, expecting to claim the prize. But as soon as Hump laid eyes on it, he realized it was just a copy, since it was written on the back of a letter addressed to Mr. Parker Willett. He told the poor fool it wasn’t worth anything, and they had a heated conversation about it. The man, Bill Spear, decided to bring it to me, hoping to get back at Hump by telling the whole story and maybe even do himself a favor. And—” but Jimmy stopped abruptly, realizing it wouldn’t be good to inform Mrs. Kennedy that there were some determined people in the neighborhood looking to get rid of Humphrey Muirhead, threatening to tar and feather him if he didn’t leave within a certain timeframe. Jimmy himself was part of that group, and he didn’t want their plans to fail.
Jimmy’s listeners gave him strict attention till he had finished. “An’ why did he come to ye?” Polly asked with a twinkle in her eye.
Jimmy’s audience listened carefully until he was done. “And why did he come to you?” Polly asked, a sparkle in her eye.
Jimmy answered first by a sly nod. “He knew which side his bread was buttered on. I’ve not a forge for nothin’.” Polly understood. She had talked the matter over with her husband, and knew without being told that Bill Spear was aware that Jimmy was a leader in the plan to rid the neighborhood of Hump Muirhead.
Jimmy replied with a sly nod. “He knew which side his bread was buttered on. I’ve got a forge for a reason.” Polly understood. She had discussed the situation with her husband and knew without anyone saying it that Bill Spear was aware that Jimmy was a leader in the plan to get rid of Hump Muirhead from the neighborhood.
[Pg 273]
[Pg 273]
“Alack-a-day,” sighed Mrs. Kennedy. “We’re a deal of trouble to our neighbors; I’d rather the will had never been found than to have stirred up riots.”
“Alas,” sighed Mrs. Kennedy. “We’re a lot of trouble to our neighbors; I’d rather the will had never been found than to have caused such riots.”
Jimmy laughed. “Ye’ve no call to say that, ma’am; it stirs up the blood to be havin’ a bit av adventure, an’ there’s no wan av us but’s glad to sarve you. It puts naebody in a pother at all. We’ll have ye settled in your own corner gin ye know it, Mrs. Kennedy. By the way, Nancy,” he turned to the girl who was eagerly taking in all the talk, “I saw Davy Campbell the morn; he was up for me to shoe his mare, an’ he says Jeanie would like to see ye; she’s a bit av news for ye.”
Jimmy laughed. “You don’t need to say that, ma’am; it gets the blood pumping to have a little adventure, and none of us would mind serving you. It doesn’t put anyone in a tizzy at all. We’ll have you settled in your own corner before you know it, Mrs. Kennedy. By the way, Nancy,” he turned to the girl who was eagerly listening to the conversation, “I saw Davy Campbell this morning; he came by for me to shoe his mare, and he said Jeanie would like to see you; she has some news for you.”
“Then I’ll go over.” Agnes looked at her mother for approval.
“Then I’ll go over.” Agnes glanced at her mother for approval.
“Certainly go,” said Mrs. Kennedy. And that afternoon Agnes set forth. She had been eager to see Jeanie in her new establishment, and was not surprised to find her singing blithely and looking as happy as possible.
“Of course, go ahead,” said Mrs. Kennedy. And that afternoon, Agnes set out. She had been excited to see Jeanie in her new place and wasn’t surprised to find her singing cheerfully and looking as happy as can be.
She ran out to meet Agnes and drew her indoors. Everything was spick-and-span about the little cabin, and David’s thought for his bride was evidenced by the many useful little helps toward her housekeeping that his busy hands had provided for her. “He is so good, is Davy,” said Jeanie, showing off her various possessions with much pride. “I wish ye had a man of your ain, Nancy.”
She ran out to greet Agnes and brought her inside. Everything was neat and tidy in the little cabin, and David’s thoughtfulness for his bride was clear from all the handy little things his hardworking hands had made for her. “He’s so sweet, is Davy,” said Jeanie, proudly showing off her various belongings. “I wish you had a guy of your own, Nancy.”
[Pg 274]
[Pg 274]
Agnes laughed. “’Tis always the way of those who’re married; they’re soon ready to entice others into the trap into which they have fallen.”
Agnes laughed. “It’s always the way of those who are married; they’re quick to lure others into the trap they’ve fallen into.”
“Ah but, Nancy, that’s no way to speak of matrimony. See how happy I am, and is it strange that I should want a like happiness to come to you?”
“Ah, but Nancy, that’s no way to talk about marriage. Look how happy I am, and isn’t it odd that I would want the same happiness for you?”
“A girl might well envy you, Jeanie, for you’ve everything very comfortable,” Agnes confessed.
“A girl might really envy you, Jeanie, because you have everything so comfortable,” Agnes admitted.
“David has even planted a flower garden for me,” the bride told her friend, “and he gets up bright and early to weed it. Did you ever hear of a man like that? Most think there’s more than enough to do, but there’s not a lazy bone in David’s body.”
“David has even planted a flower garden for me,” the bride told her friend, “and he gets up early to weed it. Have you ever heard of a man like that? Most guys think there’s already enough to do, but there’s not a lazy bone in David’s body.”
“But what’s the news you have to tell me, Jeanie?”
“But what’s the news you want to share with me, Jeanie?”
“Ah, that’s the best yet; Archie is coming home for a spell, an’ he’ll study here with the meenister, and then go to the academy at Canonsburg, and that’ll be no so far from home. Are you not glad, Nancy?”
“Ah, that’s the best yet; Archie is coming home for a while, and he’ll study here with the minister, and then go to the academy in Canonsburg, which won’t be so far from home. Aren’t you glad, Nancy?”
“I am very glad for Archie.”
"I'm so happy for Archie."
“And you will be glad to see him?”
“And you’re really happy to see him?”
“Of course, Jeanie, why shouldn’t I be?” But she spoke without much enthusiasm, then realizing her spiritless speech, she added: “We’re old friends, Archie and I, and we’ve had many a good time together. I hope we’ll have many another.”
“Of course, Jeanie, why wouldn’t I be?” But she said it without much excitement, and then realizing her lackluster tone, she added: “Archie and I are old friends, and we've had a lot of fun together. I hope we’ll have many more good times.”
“I can echo that wish,” Jeanie responded heartily. “Sit down, now, Nancy, and tell me all that has been going on your way.”
“I can totally agree with that,” Jeanie replied enthusiastically. “Sit down now, Nancy, and tell me everything that’s been happening with you.”
[Pg 275]
[Pg 275]
Agnes drew her knitting from her pocket, and the two sat on the doorsill, their fingers busy with their clicking needles and their tongues going quite as fast. Agnes related Jimmy’s account of Bill Spear, and as this was a matter in which both Jeanie and David were greatly interested, her piece of news was received with much attention. “David will be glad to hear that it is all cleared up. How everything is smoothing out, Agnes! I am so glad for you all. Must you go?” for Agnes had risen, and was putting away her knitting.
Agnes pulled her knitting out of her pocket, and the two of them sat on the doorsteps, their fingers busy with their clicking needles as they chatted just as quickly. Agnes shared Jimmy's story about Bill Spear, and since both Jeanie and David were really interested in it, her news was met with a lot of attention. “David will be happy to hear it’s all sorted out. Everything is coming together, Agnes! I’m so glad for all of you. Do you have to go?” Agnes had stood up and was putting away her knitting.
“Yes, I must. I promised mother I’d not stay late, for she does not like me to go through the woods alone, and I thought I would stop at Patty Scott’s to see how the baby is. I heard she had been ill.”
“Yeah, I have to. I promised Mom I wouldn’t stay out late because she doesn’t want me to go through the woods alone, and I was planning to stop by Patty Scott’s to check on the baby. I heard she had been sick.”
“When Archie comes, you will not have to go through the woods alone. Ah, Nancy, there are good times in store for us. We four will have many a time together. I shall yet have you for my sister.”
“When Archie gets here, you won’t have to walk through the woods by yourself. Oh, Nancy, we have some great times ahead of us. The four of us will have plenty of fun together. I’ll still have you as my sister.”
Agnes turned to take her path toward Patty Scott’s, but there was no responsive echo in her heart to Jeanie’s anticipations. Archie’s coming would but complicate matters for her, and she felt a heart-sinking at thought of it. He would be taking up her spare moments and expecting attention from her. She must see Parker soon, and tell him of Archie’s coming, and if he would but give her the chance, she would assure him that no minister’s wife did she intend to be. “But,” she sighed, “he takes so much for granted, and does not [Pg 276]seem to know that I was but flouting him that day.” She pressed her hands together and looked eagerly toward the hilltop as she approached it, but no one was there waiting for her. It seemed as if she went down into the shadow of a great disappointment as she descended the hill. But there was her mother coming to meet her—her dear mother. The girl’s heart outran her footsteps. “How kind of you to come to meet me, mother,” she said as she came up. “I like to have you do that.”
Agnes headed toward Patty Scott’s place, but she didn’t share Jeanie’s excitement at all. Archie’s arrival would only make things more complicated for her, and the thought of it made her feel heavy-hearted. He would be taking up her free time and expecting her attention. She really needed to see Parker soon and tell him about Archie’s visit, and if he would just give her the chance, she would make it clear that she had no intention of becoming a minister’s wife. “But,” she sighed, “he assumes so much and doesn't seem to realize that I was just teasing him that day.” She pressed her hands together and eagerly looked toward the hilltop as she got closer, but no one was there waiting for her. It felt like she was sinking into a deep disappointment as she walked down the hill. But then she saw her mother coming to meet her—her lovely mother. The girl’s excitement quickened her pace. “How nice of you to come meet me, Mom,” she said as she got closer. “I really like it when you do that.”
“Always?” returned her mother, smiling.
"Always?" her mother replied, smiling.
Agnes smiled consciously, then her face looked grave.
Agnes smiled deliberately, then her expression became serious.
“Sit down for a moment under this tree,” said her mother. “I have something to tell you. Mr. Willett has been here. Did you meet him? He said he would try to find you.”
“Sit down for a moment under this tree,” her mother said. “I have something to tell you. Mr. Willett was here. Did you meet him? He said he would try to find you.”
“No, I did not see him. I went around by Patty Scott’s to see how her baby was.”
“No, I didn't see him. I went over to Patty Scott's to check on her baby.”
“Then that is why he missed you. I am sorry. He left a little note for you in case he should not see you. Wait, my lamb,” for Agnes had turned and was holding out her hand eagerly. “He came to make his farewells; he is on his way to Marietta. He is called home by the illness of his mother.”
“Then that's why he missed you. I'm sorry. He left a little note for you just in case he doesn't see you. Wait, my dear,” because Agnes had turned and was eagerly extending her hand. “He came to say goodbye; he's on his way to Marietta. He's being called home because his mother is sick.”
Agnes turned deathly pale, and whispered, “The note, the note, mother.”
Agnes went deathly pale and whispered, “The note, the note, Mom.”
Mrs. Kennedy took it from the bosom of her gown, and handed it to the girl who received it with shaking [Pg 277]fingers. Her mother arose from the fallen log on which they were sitting and moved away for a short distance, while Agnes read:—
Mrs. Kennedy took it from the front of her dress and handed it to the girl, who took it with trembling fingers. Her mother got up from the fallen log they were sitting on and moved a little way off as Agnes read:— [Pg 277]
“I am sorry to miss you, little girl, but perhaps, after all, it is best. May you be happy in the love of that good youth, Archie. I am leaving some books which I hope you will enjoy reading. Good-by, and God bless you.
“I’m sorry to miss you, little girl, but maybe it’s for the best. I hope you find happiness with that nice young man, Archie. I’m leaving some books that I hope you’ll enjoy reading. Goodbye, and God bless you.
Over and over again Agnes read the note till the words seemed burnt into her brain. It meant more than an ordinary farewell. He would never understand now, and he was going back to Virginia and to Alicia. She gasped at the thought of all that the parting meant, and for a moment felt that no force could keep her from seeking to overtake him. She ran back to her mother. “When did he go? When? How long?”
Over and over, Agnes read the note until the words felt engraved in her mind. It meant more than just a regular goodbye. He would never understand now, and he was returning to Virginia and Alicia. She gasped at the thought of everything the separation meant, and for a moment, she felt that nothing could stop her from trying to catch up with him. She ran back to her mother. “When did he leave? When? How long ago?”
“It was an hour after you left. Oh, my child, do not look so! He will come back.”
“It was an hour after you left. Oh, my child, don’t look so worried! He will come back.”
“Too late, too late,” moaned Agnes.
“Too late, too late,” Agnes complained.
“Why do you say that? He will return as soon as his mother ceases to need him. She is very ill, and there is no hope of her recovery. She calls for him, and he will go to remain with her while she lives, be it a long or a short time. It should not be such a grievous thing to you, dear heart, when he will return.”
“Why do you say that? He’ll come back as soon as his mom doesn’t need him anymore. She’s really sick, and there’s no hope for her recovery. She’s calling for him, and he’ll stay with her for as long as she’s alive, whether that’s a long time or a short time. It shouldn’t be such a heavy thing for you, dear heart, when he will come back.”
[Pg 278]
[Pg 278]
“Oh, mother, mother, you don’t know. There was a misunderstanding, and it was my fault, and now I can never set him right. Oh, no, I see that I never can. Oh, mother, mother, if I had but been at home, all might have been so different. Oh, why did I go?”
“Oh, mom, mom, you don’t understand. There was a misunderstanding, and it was my fault, and now I can never fix things with him. Oh no, I realize I never can. Oh, mom, mom, if I had just stayed home, everything could have been so different. Oh, why did I leave?”
Her mother put her arms about her, and led her farther under the shadow of the trees. “Dear bairn, I wish I could bear this for you, but I think he loves you, and it may all be for the best; one never knows what the trials are sent for. Do not greet so, my lamb. I know that when troubles come to us when we are young they seem black indeed, and the day of peace and comfort a long way off; but don’t despair, my dear, remember who is a ‘very present help in trouble.’”
Her mother wrapped her arms around her and guided her further into the shade of the trees. “Sweetheart, I wish I could take this pain for you, but I believe he loves you, and this might all be for the best; we never know what challenges come our way for. Please don’t cry so, my dear. I know that when we face hardships when we’re young, they feel incredibly dark, and peace and comfort seem far away; but don’t lose hope, my love, remember who is always there to help in tough times.”
Agnes sighed, and her choking sobs ceased. “Tell me all he said, mother. It came so suddenly I was not prepared; I ought to be more brave. I am not always so cowardly when troubles come.”
Agnes sighed, and her choking sobs stopped. “Tell me everything he said, mom. It happened so suddenly I wasn’t ready; I should be braver. I’m not always this cowardly when troubles arise.”
“No, dear, you have been the bravest of the brave. There is not very much to tell. He was not here very long, for he was anxious to be on the way as soon as possible, and I think he hoped to be able to meet you. He wishes to reach home as soon as he can. There was a letter from his sister, he said. He thanked us all for our kindness.”
“No, dear, you've been the bravest of the brave. There's not much to share. He wasn’t here for long because he wanted to get going as soon as possible, and I think he hoped to meet you. He wants to get home as soon as he can. He mentioned there was a letter from his sister. He thanked us all for our kindness.”
“And it is he who has been kind.”
“And he is the one who has been kind.”
“So I told him. He asked for the little box of miniatures. I found it and gave it to him, but he left some [Pg 279]books, quite a number which he said he had promised to lend you.”
“So I told him. He asked for the small box of miniatures. I found it and handed it to him, but he left behind several books, quite a few, that he said he had promised to lend you.”
Agnes was quite calm now. “Mother,” she said, “I will trust and wait. You are right, we should not give way to fears. I am glad of the books; they will be a great comfort. Mother, you know—you know how I feel. I am not ashamed that I do care so much, and you said—oh, mother, you said you thought he was not indifferent to me, so I will trust and wait, but oh, mother, comfort me.”
Agnes was feeling much calmer now. “Mom,” she said, “I’ll trust and be patient. You’re right, we shouldn’t let our fears take over. I’m grateful for the books; they’ll help a lot. Mom, you know—you know how I feel. I’m not embarrassed that I care so deeply, and you said—oh, Mom, you said you thought he doesn’t feel indifferent toward me, so I’ll trust and wait, but oh, Mom, please comfort me.”
“My bairn, my lamb!” The mother’s arms were again about her. “What more can I say? Be patient and endure and all will be well. It may be only a short time before he is here again, and you may be all the happier because of this parting.”
“My child, my dear!” The mother wrapped her arms around her again. “What more can I say? Be patient and persevere, and everything will turn out fine. It might only be a little while before he’s back, and you might even be happier because of this separation.”
Agnes lifted her head from her mother’s shoulder. “Ah, yes, mother, that is comforting. I remember, too, that sometimes out of a sorrow comes joy, and I have you, mother dear, and that is so much.”
Agnes lifted her head from her mother’s shoulder. “Ah, yes, mom, that’s really comforting. I remember that sometimes joy comes out of sorrow, and I have you, dear mom, and that means so much.”
But the days that followed were very weary ones; the world seemed to have lost its beauty. The thought of that empty little cabin in the wilderness would bring a pang to the girl’s heart, and each evening she would climb the hill at the sunset hour to live over the happy moments with which the spot was associated. The small store of books she carried to her room to be pored over, touched lingeringly, and treasured—for had not his hands held them? Had not his eyes dwelt [Pg 280]on every page? Had he not followed the thought therein expressed? There was nothing that could have expressed so much or have brought such enduring association as these, and in time Agnes became so familiar with them that she could have repeated pages of Shakespeare’s plays, Milton’s “Paradise Lost,” Addison’s essays, or Spenser’s “Faerie Queene.” And when Archie came she quite astonished and pleased him by her learning.
But the days that followed were really exhausting; the world felt like it had lost its beauty. Just the thought of that empty little cabin in the wilderness would tug at the girl’s heart, and every evening she would hike up the hill at sunset to relive the happy moments tied to that place. The small collection of books she took to her room became items she would study, touch fondly, and cherish—after all, hadn’t his hands held them? Hadn’t his eyes lingered on every page? Hadn’t he followed the ideas expressed in them? Nothing could have meant as much or created such lasting memories as these, and over time, Agnes became so familiar with them that she could recite pages from Shakespeare’s plays, Milton’s “Paradise Lost,” Addison’s essays, or Spenser’s “Faerie Queene.” When Archie came by, she surprised and delighted him with her knowledge.
This young man’s coming was not delayed very long, for by midsummer he was in their midst, looking very much improved by his stay in a more civilized community. He made no delay in going to see Agnes, and eagerly asked at his first opportunity: “Are ye still heart-free, Agnes? Is there no one sitting up wi’ ye?”
This young man's arrival wasn't delayed for too long, because by midsummer he was among them, looking noticeably better after his time in a more civilized community. He wasted no time in going to see Agnes, and eagerly asked at his first chance: "Are you still single, Agnes? Is there no one keeping you company?"
“No one, Archie,” she replied.
“No one, Archie,” she said.
“And there’s none o’ the lads hereabouts you like better than me? Ye’ve not forgotten, and ye still have the sixpence?”
“And there’s no one around here you like better than me? You haven’t forgotten, and you still have the sixpence?”
“I have it still, yes.” She ignored the first part of his speech.
“I still have it, yes.” She ignored the first part of his speech.
“Ah, weel, then.” Archie gave a sigh of satisfaction. He felt surer of his ground. He had been somewhat disturbed on Parker Willett’s account, but Jeanie had reassured him by telling him that Parker had left the neighborhood. “Jist persevere, Archie,” she said. “It’s slow and steady wins the race.” Nevertheless, he felt that somehow there was a change in Agnes; she [Pg 281]was more thoughtful and gentle, and less free with him than she had been. He approved of the thoughtfulness and gentleness, and attributed the fact of her diffidence to her feeling more conscious in his presence now that she was older. Archie was quite a self-satisfied person, and was not disposed to underrate himself, especially since he had been at his grandfather’s. He had observed the deference paid to the “meenister,” and felt himself quite in the position to accept all the consideration due to the cloth. “It’s not to be wondered at that she is impressed by the knowledge I’m gainin’,” he told himself, “and she’s beginning to see that it’s a high position in the world she’ll be having.”
“Ah, well then.” Archie let out a sigh of satisfaction. He felt more confident. He had been a bit unsettled about Parker Willett, but Jeanie had comforted him by saying that Parker had moved away. “Just keep at it, Archie,” she said. “Slow and steady wins the race.” Still, he sensed a change in Agnes; she was more thoughtful and gentle, and less open with him than before. He appreciated her thoughtfulness and gentleness, and figured her shyness was because she felt more aware of him now that she was older. Archie was quite self-satisfied and didn’t think too little of himself, especially after staying at his grandfather’s. He had noticed the respect shown towards the “minister” and felt he was in a position to accept all the respect due to the role. “It’s no surprise that she’s impressed by the knowledge I’m gaining,” he thought, “and she’s starting to realize that she’ll be in a high position in the world.” [Pg 281]
But one fatal day Agnes undeceived him, and he groped for some time in a pit of humility which he had digged for himself.
But one fateful day, Agnes revealed the truth to him, and he struggled for a while in a pit of humility that he had created for himself.
It was as the two were coming home from Jeanie’s one summer evening. Jeanie always did her best to show off Archie’s learning, and to let Agnes know that he was becoming a person of importance. And on this particular occasion Archie was feeling specially pleased with himself, the more so that Agnes was very quiet, and he felt that she was quite impressed. He was more than usually voluble, having gained much in the art of conversation in his absence.
It was as the two were heading home from Jeanie’s one summer evening. Jeanie always tried to highlight Archie’s knowledge and make sure Agnes knew he was becoming someone important. On this occasion, Archie felt especially proud of himself, especially since Agnes was very quiet, and he sensed that she was quite impressed. He was more talkative than usual, having improved a lot in his conversational skills during his time away.
“I am thinking,” he said, “of those days when I was in such awe of our good meenister. To be sure, Agnes, there is much dignity in the office, but it is not you that [Pg 282]need feel abashed by my little learning. ‘Quod ignotum pro magnifico est.’” He rolled the Latin words off his tongue with a relish.
“I’m thinking,” he said, “about those days when I was in such awe of our good minister. Sure, Agnes, there’s a lot of dignity in the role, but you don’t need to feel embarrassed by my limited knowledge. ‘Quod ignotum pro magnifico est.’” He said the Latin words with enjoyment.
Agnes’s temper had been rising all the evening. She was not slow to notice Archie’s self-complacence and she turned on him. “Speak in plain English, Archie M’Clean. You needn’t try to air your knowledge before me. I abashed by you? Stand in awe of your little pickings of learning? I’ll venture to say that I know more this minute about some things than you do. Can you recite me the play of Hamlet? Can you tell me when King Henry Fifth of England entered France? or who it was that wrote the ‘Faerie Queene’?”
Agnes's mood had been getting worse all evening. She quickly noticed Archie’s smugness and confronted him. “Speak plainly, Archie M’Clean. You don't need to show off your knowledge around me. Do you think I’m intimidated by you? Do I stand in awe of your little bits of learning? I bet I know more right now about some topics than you do. Can you recite the play of Hamlet? Can you tell me when King Henry the Fifth of England invaded France? Or who wrote 'The Faerie Queene'?”
Archie looked at her in amazement. “Are ye daft, Agnes? Why should you be knowing all those things?”
Archie looked at her in amazement. “Are you crazy, Agnes? Why should you know all those things?”
“I do know them, and many other things of the same kind. There is a man, more modest than you, who has been to a great university, and yet who does not all the time be speaking in Latin, and yet I have no doubt but that he has forgotten more than you will ever know. I will answer your Latin speech with another: ‘Laus propria sordet,’ and I hope you like it.” She was as proud in her mouthing of the words as Archie had been. It was Parker who had taught her the saying, “Self-praise defiles,” and she had repeated the Latin rendering till she remembered it, and now flung it at Archie with a scorn which completely [Pg 283]crushed him. He had not a word to say for some minutes, and then he remarked meekly, “I didn’t know you knew Latin, Agnes.”
“I know them, and a lot of other things like that. There’s a guy, more humble than you, who’s been to a prestigious university, and he doesn’t constantly speak in Latin, but I’m sure he’s forgotten more than you will ever know. I’ll respond to your Latin with some of my own: ‘Laus propria sordet,’ and I hope you appreciate it.” She was just as proud to say the words as Archie had been. It was Parker who had taught her the phrase, “Self-praise defiles,” and she had repeated the Latin version until she memorized it, then threw it at Archie with a scorn that completely crushed him. He stayed silent for a few minutes, then quietly said, “I didn’t know you knew Latin, Agnes.”
“I don’t, but I know that, and it fits the case. I’ve no pleasure in a man who blows his own trumpet.”
“I don’t, but I know that, and it fits the situation. I take no pleasure in a man who brags about himself.”
“Do I do that?”
“Am I doing that?”
“I should think you would be well aware of it when it is your chief occupation. You bluster around here as if the universe belonged to you, and you are so puffed up with importance that there is no comfort to be had in you. Ah, but you’re sadly changed, Archie, and not for the better.” And Archie’s humiliation was complete. Agnes, having begun to give vent to her feelings, went on. “I used to think you were as nice and modest a lad as ever I knew, but if being a minister means disobeying Paul’s injunction not to be puffed up, then I’ll forswear ministers, though they are the heralds of the gospel.”
“I would think you’d be well aware of this since it’s your main job. You strut around here like the universe belongs to you, and you’re so full of yourself that there’s no comfort in your presence. Oh, but you’ve really changed, Archie, and not for the better.” Archie’s humiliation was complete. Agnes, having started to express her feelings, continued. “I used to think you were one of the nicest and humblest guys I knew, but if being a minister means ignoring Paul’s advice about not being arrogant, then I’ll reject ministers, even if they are the messengers of the gospel.”
“Ah, but, Agnes!” Archie’s voice was shocked, but he made no further protest. She had sent her shafts home with a vengeance and he smarted under the wounds. He was conscious that there was truth in what she said, and after a silence he said: “I have been puffed up, I acknowledge with shame and humility,—I, who am but the least in the sight of heaven. Perhaps, after all, Agnes, I am not fit to think of filling the holy office. I am magnifying the station and dishonoring the cause I should guard with care. [Pg 284]I’m forgetting that it was said that the last shall be first. Ah, Agnes, perhaps I’d better not go on.”
“Ah, but, Agnes!” Archie’s voice was filled with shock, but he didn’t argue any further. She had hit him hard with her words, and he felt the sting of them. He knew there was truth in what she said, and after a moment of silence, he replied, “I’ve been arrogant, and I admit it with shame and humility—I, who am nothing in the eyes of heaven. Maybe, after all, Agnes, I’m not suitable for considering the holy office. I’m exaggerating the importance of the role and dishonoring the cause I should protect. [Pg 284]I’m forgetting that it was said the last shall be first. Ah, Agnes, maybe I’d be better off not continuing.”
“‘He that putteth his hand to the plough,’” quoted Agnes, sternly. “You’d best go on, Archie, and you’ll learn; it’s your inexperience. I’ve no doubt but that you’ll make a good, conscientious minister of the gospel.” She was turning the tables on him with a vengeance. “When you’re older you’ll know less, my mother says, and she says you will have occasion to learn meekness and lowliness. If you want my friendship, you will certainly have to become less of a braggart, and that right quickly.” And Archie’s rags of pride all fell from him.
“‘He who puts his hand to the plow,’” Agnes quoted firmly. “You’d better keep going, Archie, and you’ll figure it out; it’s just your lack of experience. I have no doubt that you’ll become a good, dedicated minister of the gospel.” She was turning the tables on him with a vengeance. “When you’re older, you’ll actually know less, my mother says, and she insists you’ll have to learn humility and modesty. If you want my friendship, you’ll definitely need to stop being such a braggart, and quickly.” And Archie’s pride crumbled away.
“I’ll remember, Agnes,” he said unsteadily, “and I’ll try not to be boastful. If I’d known ye were displeased, and that it was that has been keeping ye at your distance—”
“I’ll remember, Agnes,” he said uncertainly, “and I’ll try not to brag. If I’d known you were upset, and that’s what had been making you keep your distance—”
Agnes interrupted him. “It’s not that altogether for I—I—must be honest with you. I know I can never care for you as you want me to; there’s no use in my pretending.”
Agnes cut him off. “It’s not completely that way because I—I—have to be honest with you. I know I can never feel for you the way you want me to; there’s no point in me pretending.”
“Ah, but,” Archie’s voice was eager enough now, “I know why, Agnes; it’s my foolish boasting that has turned you from me. I thought to win ye by self-praise, and I see that it is no way, for what a man is that shall he appear without words of his. Try me again, Agnes, and I’ll try and conquer the pride and vainglory that should have no place in my heart. No, [Pg 285]I’ll not give ye up. I’ve said that once and for all; not till ye marry another man.”
“Ah, but,” Archie’s voice was eager now, “I know why, Agnes; it's my silly bragging that has pushed you away from me. I thought I could win you over by praising myself, and I see that’s not the way, because a man should show who he is without needing to boast. Try me again, Agnes, and I’ll work to overcome the pride and arrogance that shouldn’t have a place in my heart. No, [Pg 285]I won’t give you up. I’ve said that once and for all; not until you marry another man.”
Agnes sighed. “Then I think we’ll neither of us ever marry, Archie.”
Agnes sighed. “I guess neither of us will ever get married, Archie.”
“I’m no’ so sure o’ that,” he returned with more of his old confidence.
"I'm not so sure about that," he replied, sounding more like his old self again.
“We shall see,” said Agnes, bound to have the last word.
“We’ll see,” said Agnes, determined to have the last word.
Yet, though Archie’s companionship after this was more as Agnes would have had it, and he seemed much as he had been in the old days, Agnes herself did not change her attitude, and the lad missed something that he in vain tried to renew in their relationship. True to his word, he did not speak of his affection for her, and if the girl’s heart had not been steadfast in its devotion to the young Virginian, it is quite probable that Archie, by his unfailing tenderness and thoughtfulness, would have won her over. He certainly made her summer days pass more pleasantly, and the two spent many an hour together on the river, rowing, or under the trees, with a book. Many a walk they had through the woods to Jeanie’s, and many a ride they took to church, so that every one said there was no doubt but that it was a sure thing that the M’Cleans would have Agnes Kennedy for a daughter in good time.
Yet, even though Archie’s company after this was more like what Agnes would have wanted, and he seemed much like he had in the past, Agnes herself didn’t change her attitude, and the guy missed something he tried hard to bring back into their relationship. Staying true to his word, he didn’t talk about his feelings for her, and if the girl’s heart hadn’t been loyal to the young Virginian, it's very likely that Archie, with his constant kindness and thoughtfulness, would have won her over. He definitely made her summer days more enjoyable, and the two spent a lot of time together on the river, rowing, or under the trees with a book. They had many walks through the woods to Jeanie’s, and took many rides to church, so everyone said there was no doubt that the M’Cleans would soon have Agnes Kennedy as a daughter.
Mrs. Kennedy was a little troubled by these reports, and told Agnes of them. “I know, mother, that people will talk. I have told Archie how I feel toward him, [Pg 286]and that I am willing to be his friend, but nothing more, yet he will persist, and says he does not care what the neighbors say; that they know more about it than I do. You would like to see me a minister’s wife, wouldn’t you, mother?” she asked wistfully.
Mrs. Kennedy was a bit worried about these reports and shared them with Agnes. “I know, Mom, that people are going to talk. I’ve told Archie how I feel about him and that I’m okay being just friends, but he keeps pushing and says he doesn’t care what the neighbors think; that they know more about this than I do. You’d like to see me as a minister’s wife, wouldn’t you, Mom?” she asked with a hint of longing. [Pg 286]
“I do not want my lass to waste her youth in waiting for one who may never return to her.”
“I don’t want my girl to waste her youth waiting for someone who might never come back to her.”
“But you bade me trust and be patient.”
“But you asked me to trust and be patient.”
“Yes, but I had not then had this.” She drew forth a letter and handed it to Agnes. It was from Parker Willett. After telling of his safe arrival he said that his mother grew weaker, but the doctors gave hope that she might live a year. “In view of my protracted absence,” he wrote, “I am sending to my little clearing a young cousin, whom I commend to your friendly interest. He is a boy of good character, and desires much to go to the Western Reserve; this seems an opportunity which he is very ready to take, and he will set forth at once.” After sending polite messages to the family he signed himself “Your grateful friend, Parker Willett.” The only mention of Agnes was in a message which conveyed his remembrances, and the hope that she was enjoying the books he had left.
“Yes, but I didn’t have this at the time.” She pulled out a letter and handed it to Agnes. It was from Parker Willett. After sharing that he arrived safely, he mentioned that his mother was getting weaker, but the doctors were hopeful she might live for another year. “Because of my long absence,” he wrote, “I’m sending a young cousin to my little clearing, and I hope you will take an interest in him. He’s a boy of good character and really wants to go to the Western Reserve; this seems like a chance he’s eager to take, and he’ll leave right away.” After sending polite messages to the family, he signed off as “Your grateful friend, Parker Willett.” The only mention of Agnes was a note sending his regards and expressing hope that she was enjoying the books he had left.
Agnes refolded the letter thoughtfully and handed it back to her mother without a word, but it gave her the heartache for many a day after.
Agnes thoughtfully refolded the letter and quietly handed it back to her mother, but it caused her heartache for many days afterward.
[Pg 287]
[Pg 287]
CHAPTER XVIII
THE OVERTHROW OF HUMPHREY
THE FALL OF HUMPHREY
With the appearance of young Carter Ritchie, the neighbors arrived at the decision that Parker Willett would not return, and that eventually this cousin of his would take his clearing. Indeed, Carter himself gave this impression, for it was not long before he knew the whole country-side, and had taken his place as a resident. His first visit, after seeking out Dod Hunter, was to the Kennedys, and though the questions which Agnes put were few, Carter was not reticent, and being always glad of listeners, he chatted on, revealing many things, and not hesitating sometimes to draw somewhat upon his imagination so that his stories might be the more effective. He was a bright, attractive young fellow, nineteen or twenty years of age, with a fresh, boyish face, pleasant manners, and a soft Southern voice. He was not slow in finding out the prettiest girls in the neighborhood, and his gallantries were soon the cause of many heartburnings.
With the arrival of young Carter Ritchie, the neighbors decided that Parker Willett wouldn't be coming back, and that eventually this cousin would take over his clearing. In fact, Carter gave off this vibe himself, as it didn't take long for him to know the entire area and establish himself as a local. After finding Dod Hunter, his first visit was to the Kennedys, and although Agnes asked only a few questions, Carter was not shy at all. Always happy to have an audience, he talked a lot, revealing many details and occasionally using his imagination to make his stories more captivating. He was a charming, attractive young guy, around nineteen or twenty, with a fresh, boyish face, pleasant manners, and a soft Southern accent. He quickly discovered who the prettiest girls in the neighborhood were, and his flirtations soon stirred up a lot of heartache.
He greeted the Kennedys as old friends. “Oh, I’ve heard about you all from Park,” he said, “and I don’t feel a stranger at all. When is Park coming back? I [Pg 288]don’t know. Never, I reckon; there are too many things to keep him at home. He is at Colonel Southall’s every day, and the colonel has two pretty daughters. Blest if I don’t think Nell is prettier than Alicia; she is not of your touch-me-not kind, like Alicia, and is always ready for a good time. The colonel’s fond of Park; he has no sons, you know, and I shouldn’t wonder if Park found it a good thing to settle down right there; that is what everybody thinks he will do.” The color which had dyed Agnes’s cheeks a crimson at the hearing of Parker’s name now retreated, and she was very pale.
He greeted the Kennedys like old friends. “Oh, I’ve heard all about you from Park,” he said, “and I don’t feel like a stranger at all. When is Park coming back? I don’t know. Never, I guess; there are too many things keeping him at home. He’s at Colonel Southall’s every day, and the colonel has two pretty daughters. Honestly, I think Nell is prettier than Alicia; she isn’t the standoffish type like Alicia, and she’s always up for a good time. The colonel likes Park a lot; he doesn’t have any sons, you know, and I wouldn’t be surprised if Park decided to settle down right there; that’s what everyone thinks he’ll do.” The color that had flushed Agnes’s cheeks a bright red at the mention of Parker’s name now faded, and she looked very pale.
“Aunt Lucy seems a little better since Parker came,” Carter went on, “but she can’t live very long, a year maybe at the longest; she’s in a consumption, you know.” He talked on, answering questions and giving information, till the listeners knew more of Parker’s family and his affairs than they had learned in all their acquaintance with him. “Say, Miss Agnes,” the lad said as he arose to go, “you and I will have real good times. Park told me he had a boat, and I am in for rowing or any kind of sport. Do you like to ride? Have you a saddle-horse? Never mind, I can get one, I reckon.” And before she knew it, Agnes found herself promising to go riding, boating, walking, or anything else of the kind that Carter proposed.
“Aunt Lucy seems a little better since Parker came,” Carter said. “But she can’t live much longer, maybe a year at the most; she has tuberculosis, you know.” He continued talking, answering questions and sharing details, until the listeners knew more about Parker’s family and his situation than they had learned during their whole acquaintance with him. “Hey, Miss Agnes,” the guy said as he stood up to leave, “you and I are going to have a great time. Park told me he has a boat, and I'm all in for rowing or any kind of sport. Do you like to ride? Do you have a saddle horse? No worries, I can probably get one.” And before she realized it, Agnes found herself agreeing to go riding, boating, walking, or anything else like that that Carter suggested.
“That young man’s not goin’ to wear out his sowl by greetin’ for his home,” said Polly; “it’s aye grist ’at comes to his mill, an’ he’ll be dancin’, whoever pipes.”
“That young man’s not going to wear out his soul by crying for his home,” said Polly; “it’s always grain that comes to his mill, and he’ll be dancing, whoever plays the tune.”
[Pg 289]
[Pg 289]
“He certainly seems to have a flow of spirits,” Mrs. Kennedy agreed.
“He definitely seems to have a good energy,” Mrs. Kennedy agreed.
“An’ pleasant manners, an’ he’s pleasant spoken. I’ll be tachin’ him a rale Irish jig before the year’s out, ye’ll see. I foretell he’ll make friends, but, to my mind, his cousin Park’s more the man. I’d be sorry not to see him again.”
“His manners are nice, and he speaks well. I’ll be teaching him a real Irish jig before the year’s over, you’ll see. I predict he’ll make friends, but honestly, his cousin Park is more my type. I’d hate not to see him again.”
“I think you will,” returned Mrs. Kennedy.
"I think you will," Mrs. Kennedy replied.
The color came back to Agnes’s face, and she gave her mother a grateful look, yet her poor little heart was very sore. Alicia! and he had not forgotten; the old love was the strongest. If he had never gone back, perhaps all would have been well, but now he believed her pledged to Archie, and he would return to his first love. Why had she so stubbornly allowed him to think her indifferent to him, and to believe her heart was all Archie’s? She could scarce keep her thoughts from straying at family prayers that evening, but when her father read the parable of the foolish virgins, Agnes gave a deep sigh and applied it, maiden-like, to her own case; it was too late and the door was shut.
The color returned to Agnes’s face, and she gave her mother a thankful look, but her poor little heart was aching. Alicia! and he hadn’t forgotten; the old love was the strongest. If he had never come back, maybe everything would have been fine, but now he thought she was committed to Archie, and he would return to his first love. Why had she stubbornly let him believe she was indifferent to him and that her heart belonged entirely to Archie? She could hardly keep her thoughts from wandering during family prayers that evening, but when her father read the parable of the foolish virgins, Agnes let out a deep sigh and applied it, like a young woman, to her own situation; it was too late and the door was shut.
But youth, though it is easily dispirited, is also elastic, and Agnes could not be continually moping. She was ready to take such pleasures as came to her, and really enjoyed life, though she had her pensive moments when she had romantic dreams of dying young, of touching the heart of her loved one by going into a decline, but she was too healthily minded and too busy [Pg 290]to allow these thoughts to recur very often. She found Carter Ritchie good company; he was so full of fun, so energetic and buoyant, and likewise so pleasure-loving that he was ready at any time to leave his work for a frolic, and at last Archie became possessed by the demon of jealousy, and glowered upon his sweetheart till she brought him to account.
But youth, even though it can be easily discouraged, is also resilient, and Agnes couldn’t stay down for long. She was open to enjoying the pleasures that came her way and genuinely loved life, even if she had her thoughtful moments filled with romantic dreams of dying young and touching the heart of her loved one by fading away. However, she was too healthy and too busy to let those thoughts linger for too long. She enjoyed spending time with Carter Ritchie; he was full of fun, energetic, and lively, always ready to drop his work for a good time. Eventually, Archie became consumed by jealousy and glared at his sweetheart until she confronted him. [Pg 290]
“What do you mean, Archie M’Clean, by looking at me as if you’d cast an evil eye upon me? What have I done that you should glower so?”
“What do you mean, Archie M’Clean, by looking at me like you’re giving me the evil eye? What have I done for you to glare at me like that?”
“You’re naught but a shallow coquette,” said Archie, blurting out his grievance.
“You're nothing but a shallow flirt,” Archie said, expressing his frustration.
“Have you any claim upon me, Archie M’Clean? Did I not tell you that I could not care for you as you chose I should? Have you any right to call me to account?”
“Do you have any claim on me, Archie M’Clean? Didn’t I tell you that I couldn’t feel for you the way you wanted me to? Do you have any right to hold me responsible?”
He confessed he had not, but she had encouraged him to believe she did care for him in times past, and he had told her he would not give her up.
He admitted he hadn’t, but she had led him to believe that she used to care about him, and he had told her he wouldn’t let her go.
“I know you said that, but I have never deceived you, and I said I would marry you. I said that when I was but a slip of a girl; but even then I told you it would be only in case I did not see some one I liked better, and you were free to do likewise.”
“I know you said that, but I have never lied to you, and I promised I would marry you. I said that when I was just a young girl; but even then I made it clear that it would only be if I didn’t meet someone I liked better, and you were free to do the same.”
Archie’s face fell. “Ay, then, if ye have seen some one, it’s all over, and I’d as well take my way to Canonsburg as soon as I can, but it will be fey with me when I think o’ ye an’ that light-headed Ritchie, [Pg 291]though I don’t want to part in anger, Agnes. We’re friends?”
Archie's expression dropped. “Well, if you've seen someone, it’s done for me, and I might as well head to Canonsburg as soon as possible. But it feels strange thinking about you and that careless Ritchie. I don’t want to leave on bad terms, Agnes. We're friends?” [Pg 291]
“Oh, yes, friends.” She wondered suddenly if, after all, she could let Archie go. If she should never see Parker again, if it was as Carter had told her, that he would marry Alicia, what of herself? “I’d no like to be an old maid,” she told that same self honestly, “and, after all, who better than Archie?” As a minister’s wife she could give herself up to doing good, and that would be a wise and consistent thing to do. She might not be as happy as she had hoped, but she could make others happy. She looked up wistfully. “Is it of young Carter Ritchie you’re thinking?” she asked, twisting the ends of her handkerchief abstractedly.
“Oh, yes, friends.” She suddenly wondered if she could really let Archie go. If she would never see Parker again, and if it was true what Carter had told her, that he would marry Alicia, what would happen to her? “I wouldn’t want to be an old maid,” she admitted to herself honestly, “and who better than Archie?” As a minister’s wife, she could dedicate herself to doing good, and that would be a wise and sensible choice. She might not be as happy as she had hoped, but she could make others happy. She looked up with a sense of longing. “Is it young Carter Ritchie that you’re thinking of?” she asked, absently twisting the ends of her handkerchief.
“Who else could it be? He is with ye morn, noon, and night.”
“Who else could it be? He is with you morning, noon, and night.”
“It is not he more than yourself, Archie. We are friends as you and I are, and he is content that way; we are nothing but comrades.” She did not confess that half the charm of Carter’s society lay in the fact that she liked to hear him talk of his Virginia home and of his cousins.
“It’s not just him, Archie; it’s you too. We’re friends just like you and I are, and he’s fine with that; we’re simply comrades.” She didn’t admit that part of what she enjoyed about spending time with Carter was listening to him talk about his Virginia home and his cousins.
Archie’s face brightened. “Then ye’ll keep the same way o’ thinking and ye’re no changed?”
Archie’s face lit up. “So you’ll keep the same way of thinking and you haven’t changed?”
“I’m not changed this last month if that’s what you mean. I feel the same toward you, Archie, but if you are going to bring me to task every time I go walking with another, I can’t answer for consequences.”
“I haven’t changed this last month if that’s what you mean. I feel the same way about you, Archie, but if you’re going to confront me every time I go out walking with someone else, I can’t promise what might happen.”
[Pg 292]
[Pg 292]
“I’ll try to be content,” said Archie, sighing, and they parted in peace.
“I’ll try to be content,” Archie said with a sigh, and they parted peacefully.
But just about this time came an experience which, for the time being, put all else out of Agnes’s head. It was Dr. Flint who brought word that matters were about to culminate in the affair with Hump Muirhead.
But around this time, an event occurred that, for the moment, pushed everything else out of Agnes’s mind. It was Dr. Flint who delivered the news that things were about to come to a head in the situation with Hump Muirhead.
Agnes had seldom seen the doctor since the day of their search for Parker, and she was surprised at his making his appearance one morning, finding her housing a hen with a late brood of chickens.
Agnes had hardly seen the doctor since the day they searched for Parker, so she was surprised when he showed up one morning while she was taking care of a hen with a late batch of chicks.
“Ah, Miss Agnes, good morning,” he said as he doffed his cap. “You are the very lady I wished to see.”
“Ah, Miss Agnes, good morning,” he said as he took off his hat. “You are exactly the person I wanted to see.”
Agnes put the last chirping, fluffy ball of a chick under its mother’s wings, and arose to her feet. “I am glad to see you, Dr. Flint. You seldom come around this way.”
Agnes placed the last chirping, fluffy chick under its mother's wings and stood up. “I'm glad to see you, Dr. Flint. You rarely come by this way.”
“No, my place is so far away from this, you know. I thought, however, that I’d like to be the first to bring you the news that we’re likely to be rid of Humphrey Muirhead by this time to-morrow.”
“No, my place is way too far from here, you know. I thought, though, that I’d be the first to let you know that we’re probably going to be free of Humphrey Muirhead by this time tomorrow.”
“Why, what do you mean? Has he decided that, after all, it’s best to go peaceably?”
“Wait, what do you mean? Has he decided that, after all, it’s better to just walk away peacefully?”
“Not a bit of it. The boys are going to help him get away, and he’ll not have to walk either.”
“Not at all. The guys are going to help him escape, and he won’t even have to walk.”
Agnes began to understand. “They will not do anything cruel, I hope.”
Agnes started to get it. “I hope they won’t do anything mean.”
“Well, I have heard that riding on a rail is not the most comfortable way to travel.”
“Well, I’ve heard that traveling by train isn’t the most comfortable way to get around.”
[Pg 293]
[Pg 293]
“Oh!” Agnes was horror-stricken, for even though she knew such practices were not uncommon, she had never known any one who was so treated.
“Oh!” Agnes exclaimed in shock, because even though she knew these kinds of things weren't rare, she had never met anyone who had been treated like that.
“The boys concluded,” Dr. Flint continued, “that they had stood about all they were going to from Hump Muirhead, and they have about settled it that he’s got to go, and that right quick.”
“The boys decided,” Dr. Flint continued, “that they had put up with enough from Hump Muirhead, and they’ve pretty much made up their minds that he has to go, and that soon.”
“Is there anything new? Has he done anything else lately?”
“Is there anything new? Has he done anything else recently?”
“Well, no; but he declares there’ll be war if any one attempts to get him off the place, and that it will take a few more to dislodge him than the law is likely to send, and we’re about tired of hearing that kind of talk.”
“Well, no; but he says there’ll be a fight if anyone tries to get him off the property, and that it will take more people to move him than the law is likely to send, and we’re pretty tired of hearing that sort of talk.”
“Oh, but his poor wife and the children—Honey and the rest of them.”
“Oh, but his poor wife and the kids—Honey and the others.”
“That’s so; it is hard on them, but the innocent must suffer with the guilty sometimes. The wife will have to go with her children to her father’s till Hump can get her another home. He’s no fool, and he can get himself a place easy enough; no fear but that he’s feathered his nest well since he’s had this place of your grandfather’s. You see, Miss Agnes, in a country like this we must some times take the law in our own hands and use force, for there are such a lot of outrageous scoundrels that come into a new country, it’s hard waiting for the law to take its course; half the time the whole facts can’t be known, and justice [Pg 294]would never be done. If Hump was given his way, and if you took the case to the courts, it might be years before you get your rights. I have known more than one settler driven from his own property by some one that defied him to take it, and we don’t intend that shall happen in this case.”
“That’s true; it’s tough on them, but sometimes the innocent have to suffer alongside the guilty. The wife will have to stay with her kids at her father’s house until Hump can find her another place. He’s no fool, and he can get a new home easily; there’s no doubt he’s set himself up well since he’s been living in your grandfather’s place. You see, Miss Agnes, in a country like this, we sometimes have to take the law into our own hands and use force because there are so many outrageous scoundrels that come into a new territory. It’s frustrating waiting for the law to work things out; often the whole situation isn’t clear, and justice would never happen. If Hump got his way and you took the case to court, it could take years before you see justice. I’ve seen more than one settler pushed off his own land by someone who dared him to stand up for it, and we’re not going to let that happen this time.”
Agnes was lost in thought. She was busy forming a plan. She nodded her head, for all at once it had come to her what she would do. She smiled as Dr. Flint stopped speaking. “I am sure it is very kind of you, Dr. Flint, to come and tell me. I am glad Mrs. Muirhead can go to her father’s house. I suppose I know very little about such things, but I have no doubt that you will do what is right in the matter.”
Agnes was deep in thought. She was busy creating a plan. She nodded her head, as suddenly it had come to her what she would do. She smiled as Dr. Flint stopped talking. “I really appreciate it, Dr. Flint, that you came to tell me. I'm glad Mrs. Muirhead can go to her father's house. I know I don’t know much about these things, but I’m sure you’ll handle it properly.”
“Oh, it isn’t I you must look to, for I shall not be in it.”
“Oh, it’s not me you should look to, because I won’t be part of it.”
“I’m rather glad of that.” She smiled again, and the doctor felt flattered. “Won’t you come in, doctor?”
“I’m really glad to hear that.” She smiled again, and the doctor felt flattered. “Would you like to come in, doctor?”
“Well, yes, I will. Miss Agnes, I’ve never met your father, and I have a professional curiosity to see him. I have an idea that I might be able to help him, but say nothing about it yet,” he added hastily, as Agnes allowed an exclamation of joy to escape her.
"Well, yes, I will. Miss Agnes, I’ve never met your dad, and I’m really curious to see him. I think I might be able to help him, but let’s keep that to ourselves for now," he added quickly, as Agnes could hardly contain her excitement.
“I will take you to him now. He is in the orchard, or what we call the orchard, for our trees are young and are not bearing yet. This is the way.” She led him by the path along the slope of the hill to where the young trees were being tended by Fergus Kennedy. [Pg 295]The man looked up with his pleasant, childlike smile as he saw his daughter approaching. “This is Dr. Flint, father,” said Agnes.
“I’ll take you to him now. He’s in the orchard, or what we call the orchard since our trees are young and aren’t bearing fruit yet. This way.” She led him along the path on the slope of the hill to where Fergus Kennedy was caring for the young trees. [Pg 295] The man looked up with his warm, childlike smile when he saw his daughter coming. “This is Dr. Flint, Father,” Agnes said.
The doctor greeted him cordially, eyeing him keenly all the while, “Tell me all you can about his hurt; you were there, I am told,” he said in an aside to Agnes. She obeyed, answering his rapidly put questions. At the close of the recital the doctor made a rapid examination of the healed wound. “A slight pressure still,” he said. “You say he gets better. The nervous shock was great, and as time has gone on, and he has had peaceful and happy surroundings, it has done much to overcome that condition. I think a very slight operation could be performed with safety. We will speak of it later.”
The doctor greeted him warmly, observing him closely the entire time. “Tell me everything you can about his injury; I hear you were there,” he said to Agnes on the side. She complied, responding to his quick questions. At the end of her account, the doctor quickly examined the healed wound. “There's still some slight pressure,” he noted. “You say he’s getting better. The nervous shock was significant, and as time has passed, and he’s had calm and happy surroundings, it has helped a lot to improve that condition. I believe a very minor procedure could be done safely. We’ll discuss it later.”
“And could you do it? There would be no danger?”
“And could you do it? There wouldn’t be any danger?”
“No more than we usually take in such cases, and I think we might venture to assert there would be none at all.”
“No more than we usually take in situations like this, and I think we could confidently say there wouldn’t be any at all.”
“Will you tell mother? She will be so happy; it is the one thing to make her perfectly content; she misses father so much.”
“Will you tell Mom? She’ll be so happy; it’s the one thing that will make her totally content; she misses Dad so much.”
“I know that. Parker told me; it was he who first interested me in the case.”
“I know that. Parker mentioned it; he was the one who first got me interested in the case.”
Mr. Kennedy had returned to his work; he had submitted patiently to the examination, answering the questions put him by the doctor, but he took no part in the conversation that followed. It made him rather unhappy [Pg 296]to be an object of attention, for he was dimly conscious that all was not right, and he whispered to Agnes, “What is he going to do?”
Mr. Kennedy had gone back to his work; he had calmly gone through the examination, answering the doctor's questions, but he didn't join in the conversation that followed. It made him feel a bit unhappy to be the center of attention, as he sensed that something was off, and he whispered to Agnes, “What is he going to do?” [Pg 296]
“Make you well and happy, dear dad, I hope,” Agnes returned, giving him an affectionate pat.
“Make you well and happy, dear dad, I hope,” Agnes replied, giving him a loving pat.
After a long consultation with Mrs. Kennedy it was decided that an operation should take place a little later, and the hope which the promise of it brought gave a new light to Mrs. Kennedy’s eyes. The doctor stayed to dinner, but shortly after he took his departure, and then Agnes went to her mother. “I promised Carter I’d go rowing with him this afternoon,” she said. “He wants to go up the river to one of the islands and have a little picnic.”
After a long talk with Mrs. Kennedy, they decided that a surgery would happen a bit later, and the hope it brought brightened Mrs. Kennedy’s eyes. The doctor stayed for dinner, but left shortly after. Then Agnes went to see her mother. “I promised Carter I’d go rowing with him this afternoon,” she said. “He wants to head up the river to one of the islands and have a little picnic.”
Her mother smiled. “You and Carter seem to have a great many expeditions. What does Archie say?”
Her mom smiled. “You and Carter seem to go on a lot of adventures. What does Archie think?”
“Archie doesn’t like it, but I told him.”
"Archie doesn't like it, but I let him know."
“What did you tell him?”
“What did you say to him?”
“That Carter and he were both on the same footing, both are friends and good comrades, and nothing more.”
“Carter and he were on the same level, both friends and good buddies, and nothing more.”
“I am not so sure of that,” returned her mother. “Take care, my child, and do not trifle with the affections of a good man.”
“I’m not so sure about that,” her mother replied. “Be careful, my child, and don’t play with the feelings of a good man.”
“I am not trifling, mother. Do you think I am wrong to see so much of Carter? He is not in danger of heartbreak, I can assure you, though sometimes he plays at making love. Do you think I am wrong?”
“I’m not joking, Mom. Do you think it’s wrong for me to spend so much time with Carter? He’s not at risk of getting hurt, I promise you, even if he sometimes pretends to be in love. Do you really think I’m wrong?”
[Pg 297]
[Pg 297]
“Not if, in the end, it makes neither him nor Archie unhappy. Run along now, and take your outing.”
“Not if, in the end, it makes neither him nor Archie unhappy. Go on now, and enjoy your outing.”
Agnes was eager in her greeting of Carter when he met her on the river bank. “See here, Carter,” she said, “I’m going to tell you a secret, because I want your help. Will you promise on your honor as a gentleman not to divulge it to a living soul?”
Agnes was excited to greet Carter when he saw her on the riverbank. “Listen, Carter,” she said, “I’m going to share a secret with you because I need your help. Do you promise, on your honor as a gentleman, not to tell anyone?”
“I promise,” he returned, his hand on his heart, “if thereby I can serve a lady.”
“I promise,” he replied, placing his hand on his heart, “if that means I can help a lady.”
“Well, it is this,” and she told him of the plan regarding Humphrey Muirhead. “Now, then, what I mean to do is to go and warn him. No, wait a minute; I don’t mean to say he doesn’t deserve it, and that he is not a hard, bad man, but then there is his poor little wife, who, I think, really loves him, and I want to spare her.”
"Well, here's the thing," she said, explaining the plan about Humphrey Muirhead. "So, what I intend to do is go warn him. Hold on a second; I'm not saying he doesn't deserve it or that he isn't a tough, nasty guy, but there's his poor little wife, who I believe truly loves him, and I want to spare her."
Carter considered the subject. “Yes, I think she ought to be spared, if possible,” he decided.
Carter thought about it. “Yeah, I believe she should be spared, if we can,” he concluded.
“And so I am going to ask you to go there with me; it is not very far, once we are across the river, and we can easily walk it. You know the place is between Dod Hunter’s and where you live.”
“And so I'm going to ask you to come with me; it’s not far at all, once we get across the river, and we can easily walk there. You know the spot is between Dod Hunter’s and your place.”
“I know well enough where it is.”
“I know exactly where it is.”
“And you’ll go with me?”
"And you'll come with me?"
“Most certainly.”
“Definitely.”
“We’ll have to give up our trip to the island, but we can go another time. I didn’t tell mother for I didn’t have a chance, and besides it is better that she should [Pg 298]not know just yet. I knew I could trust you, Carter. I don’t believe any one else would have the same chivalric spirit.”
“We’ll have to cancel our trip to the island, but we can plan it for another time. I didn’t tell Mom because I didn’t have the chance, and honestly, it’s probably better that she doesn’t know right now. I knew I could count on you, Carter. I don’t think anyone else would have the same sense of honor.”
Carter’s face beamed. “Well, you know where ladies are concerned—”
Carter's face lit up. "Well, you know how it is when it comes to ladies—"
“Of course that’s it; any one else would have said, ‘Don’t fash yersel’ aboot the women folk.’”
"Of course that's it; anyone else would have said, 'Don’t worry about the women.'"
Carter laughed. Agnes never spoke so broadly as the others in the neighborhood, for her mother did not, though of Scotch descent, but her imitation was perfect. He helped her into the boat and they rowed swiftly across stream. They immediately set out for the Muirhead place, and were not very long in reaching it. Mrs. Muirhead met them with her usual frightened manner, but she smiled shyly as she saw who it was. Yes, Hump was over in the far clearing; he had Honey with him; she’d send one of the children after him.
Carter laughed. Agnes never spoke as openly as the others in the neighborhood, since her mother didn’t, even though she had Scottish roots, but her imitation was spot on. He helped her into the boat, and they quickly rowed across the stream. They headed straight for the Muirhead place and didn’t take long to get there. Mrs. Muirhead greeted them with her usual anxious demeanor, but she smiled shyly when she saw who it was. Yes, Hump was over in the far clearing; he had Honey with him; she would send one of the kids after him.
Agnes looked at Carter. “I think maybe we’d better go and find him. We’ll come back this way, Mrs. Muirhead.”
Agnes looked at Carter. “I think we should go find him. We’ll come back this way, Mrs. Muirhead.”
They followed her directions, and found Humphrey busy at work digging out the stumps from a bit of ground, Honey established near him and chattering away in his baby fashion.
They followed her instructions and found Humphrey hard at work digging out the stumps from a patch of land, with Honey nearby, chatting away in his baby voice.
Agnes walked straight up to her uncle. “You didn’t expect to see me, Mr. Muirhead, I know,” she began.
Agnes walked right up to her uncle. “You didn’t expect to see me, Mr. Muirhead, I know,” she started.
He turned a scornful look upon her. “And what do you want?” he growled.
He gave her a disdainful look. “And what do you want?” he grumbled.
[Pg 299]
[Pg 299]
“I want to tell you that I have come into possession of a piece of information which directly concerns you, and that I have come to warn you. A number of men are coming here to-night to tar and feather you and ride you on a rail out of the settlement, and if they do not find you to-night, it will be some other night; they are in earnest, and there are too many of them for you to defy.”
“I want to let you know that I’ve come across some information that directly affects you, and I’m here to warn you. A group of men is coming here tonight to tar and feather you and run you out of the settlement on a rail, and if they can’t find you tonight, they’ll come for you some other night; they’re serious, and there are too many of them for you to stand up to.”
“And you’re here to tell me this so that I can git out?” He laughed mockingly. “That’s a fine scheme of yours, but it won’t work.”
“And you’re here to tell me this so I can get out?” He laughed sarcastically. “That’s a nice plan of yours, but it won’t work.”
“But it is true.” Agnes was discouraged by this way of treating her facts.
“But it is true.” Agnes felt disheartened by this way of addressing her facts.
“So you say. I’ve had folks try to skeer me before, but it don’t do. Here I stop and there’s nobody can budge me.”
“So you say. I’ve had people try to scare me before, but it doesn’t work. Here I stand, and no one can move me.”
“Ah, but—oh, tell him Carter.”
“Ah, but—oh, tell Carter.”
“I assure you, sir,” said Carter, in a rage that any one should dare to doubt a lady’s word, “I assure you that what Miss Kennedy says is strictly true. I can vouch for her word.”
“I promise you, sir,” Carter said, furious that anyone would dare to question a lady’s word, “I promise you that what Miss Kennedy says is completely true. I can vouch for her.”
“And who are you that I should believe you either?”
"And who are you that I should trust you either?"
Carter’s hand flew to his pistols. “I am a Virginian, and a gentleman. You shall answer to me for your insults, sir. Miss Kennedy, I insist that you retire. No further speech is necessary with this—”
Carter's hand shot to his pistols. "I'm a Virginian and a gentleman. You will answer to me for your insults, sir. Miss Kennedy, I insist that you leave. No more words are needed with this—"
“Stop a minute, Carter,” Agnes interrupted him. “I did not expect to be met with courtesy. I told you that. [Pg 300]It is not for your sake, Humphrey Muirhead, that I tell you this; I have taken the trouble to come here for Honey’s sake and for your wife’s.” She laid her hand on the child’s head, “And I swear to you by the affection I have for this dear, innocent child, that what I say is absolutely true. I know that we will profit by your going, but you will have to go sometime if not to-morrow or a week from now—you know that.”
“Hold on a second, Carter,” Agnes cut in. “I didn’t expect to be treated with such courtesy. I’ve already told you that. [Pg 300]I'm not saying this for your benefit, Humphrey Muirhead; I came here for Honey’s sake and for your wife’s.” She placed her hand on the child's head. “And I swear to you, by the love I have for this dear, innocent child, that what I’m saying is completely true. I know we’ll benefit from your departure, but you will have to leave eventually, whether it’s tomorrow or a week from now—you know that.”
“I don’t know it,” returned Humphrey, grimly.
“I don’t know it,” Humphrey replied, grimly.
“You’ll be put out if you don’t get out,” put in Carter, hastily. “There are enough men about here to accomplish it without much trouble.”
"You'll be annoyed if you don't leave," Carter interjected quickly. "There are enough guys around here to make it happen without much effort."
“Some of ’em will never try it agin,” persisted Humphrey. “I’ve held out against the Injuns, and I guess I kin hold out against white men by force of arms.”
“Some of them will never try it again,” Humphrey insisted. “I’ve stood my ground against the Indians, and I think I can hold my own against white men through sheer strength.”
“O dear! he is hopeless,” cried Agnes. “What can I do to make him see his danger?”
“Oh no! He’s beyond help,” cried Agnes. “What can I do to make him realize how serious this is?”
“Don’t try,” said Carter, curtly.
“Don’t bother,” said Carter, curtly.
“But I must. He may defy the law, and he may commit murder, but it will be worse for him in the end. Can’t you see that? Oh, you foolish, foolish man, can’t you see that it will be worse for you if you stay? What if you do succeed for a time in keeping away these men, you cannot do it for long, and your days will be miserable, for you will be watched and hunted till you have to give up at last. And if you commit murder in trying to prevent attack, you will have to suffer a double penalty, [Pg 301]that which they intend for you now and that which the law metes out to a murderer. Oh, can’t you see?” Agnes spoke in an imploring voice, but seemed to make no impression upon Humphrey. She clasped Honey in her arms. “Honey, Honey, oh, dear little lad, tell your father that it is all true! Ask him for your sake—say it Honey, say, ‘Dad, for Honey’s sake.’”
"But I have to. He might challenge the law, and he might commit murder, but it will end up worse for him in the long run. Can’t you see that? Oh, you foolish, foolish man, can’t you see it’ll be worse for you if you stay? Even if you manage to keep these men away for a while, you won’t be able to do it forever, and your days will be miserable because you'll be watched and hunted until you have to give up eventually. And if you kill someone trying to defend yourself, you’ll face a double penalty, the one they plan for you now and the one that the law gives to murderers. Oh, can’t you see?” Agnes spoke in a pleading tone, but it didn’t seem to impact Humphrey. She held Honey close. “Honey, Honey, oh, dear little boy, tell your father that it’s all true! Ask him for your sake—say it Honey, say, ‘Dad, for Honey’s sake.’”
“Dad, for Honey’s sake,” obediently repeated the child, in his little persuasive voice.
“Dad, for Honey’s sake,” the child said again, using his sweet, convincing voice.
The man’s eyes sought the face of his little son, and he stood looking gloomily toward the pair, Agnes kneeling there with her arms around Honey.
The man’s eyes searched for his little son's face, and he stood there looking sadly at the scene, with Agnes kneeling there, holding Honey in her arms.
A long silence ensued, at last broken by Humphrey. “I believe ye, girl. I don’t see why ye did it, unless because of the young un there, but I reckon you’re right, and it’s all up with me. Maybe I ought to thank ye, but I feel more like—” he paused really abashed by the expression on Carter’s face, for the boy was glaring at him like a tiger. “This is the last ye’ll see of Honey,” he added half maliciously.
A long silence followed, finally interrupted by Humphrey. “I believe you, girl. I don’t understand why you did it, unless it’s because of the kid there, but I guess you’re right, and it’s all over for me. Maybe I should thank you, but I feel more like—” he paused, genuinely embarrassed by the look on Carter’s face, as the boy was glaring at him like a tiger. “This is the last you’ll see of Honey,” he added with a hint of malice.
Agnes gathered the little one close to her. “Good-by, and God bless you, dear little lad. I hope you will grow up to be a good man, Honey. You will forget all about your Nanny, but she will never forget you. Come, Carter.” She made no further appeal to the man standing there, and but once looked back after she and Carter turned to go. She saw that he had gathered the child into his arms and his head was bent upon that [Pg 302]of his little son. A real compassion for him filled Agnes’s heart. “I can’t help feeling sorry,” she murmured.
Agnes pulled the little one close. “Goodbye, and God bless you, dear little guy. I hope you grow up to be a good man, Honey. You might forget all about your Nanny, but she will never forget you. Come on, Carter.” She didn’t say anything more to the man standing there and only glanced back once after she and Carter turned to leave. She saw that he had taken the child in his arms, his head resting on that of his little son. A deep compassion for him filled Agnes’s heart. “I can’t help feeling sorry,” she murmured.
“Sorry for that brute? I’d like to have called the coward out,” cried Carter. “The idea of his daring to address a lady in such fashion. If you had not restrained me, Agnes—”
“Sorry for that jerk? I would’ve liked to call him out,” cried Carter. “Can you believe he had the nerve to speak to a lady like that? If you hadn’t stopped me, Agnes—”
“You would have fought him then and there. Yes, I know, and have given your mother cause to mourn the loss of a son more chivalrous than discreet. I thank you for your knightly intention, Sir Carter, but I think, in this instance, discretion was the better part of valor, don’t you?”
“You would have fought him right then and there. Yeah, I know, and it would have given your mom a reason to grieve for a son who was more gallant than wise. I appreciate your noble intention, Sir Carter, but I believe, in this case, being cautious was the smarter choice, don’t you think?”
“Agnes, if any one were to present you to my mother, and tell her that you were a backwoods girl, she would scarce believe it.”
“Agnes, if someone were to introduce you to my mom and say that you were a country girl, she would hardly believe it.”
“She would not, and why?”
"She wouldn't, and why?"
“Not because there are not some here worthy of being called gentle, but it isn’t the usual type; you are more like my own people, like gentlefolk.”
“Not that there aren’t some here who deserve to be called gentle, but it’s not the usual kind; you’re more like my own kind, like gentlefolk.”
“And are there, then, no gentlefolk among the Scotch-Irish?”
“And are there no gentlemen among the Scotch-Irish?”
“Many, no doubt, but they lose their manners when they are let loose in the wilderness. I do not know what they have been at home, but they certainly are a rough lot out here.”
“Many, for sure, but they forget their manners when they're out in the wild. I don't know what they were like at home, but they definitely are a rough crowd out here.”
“Not all, I hope.”
“Not everyone, I hope.”
“Surely not all, for look at your mother; but on the [Pg 303]other hand, look at Polly O’Neill, and Tibby McKnight, and Mydie McShane.”
“Surely not everyone, just look at your mom; but on the other hand, look at Polly O’Neill, and Tibby McKnight, and Mydie McShane.”
“Oh, if you take them for examples, it may be true that there is an excuse for you to criticise, yet we’re all one out here, and you’ll be counted in with Humphrey Muirhead and Jimmy O’Neill yourself one of these days,” she told him, teasingly. She was happy now that she had succeeded in her errand, and could afford to joke.
“Oh, if you see them as examples, you might think you have a reason to criticize, but we’re all in this together, and one of these days, you'll be grouped in with Humphrey Muirhead and Jimmy O’Neill,” she said, playfully. She felt good now that she had accomplished her task and could afford to joke around.
[Pg 304]
[Pg 304]
CHAPTER XIX
DR. FLINT
Dr. Flint
It was a few days later that Dr. Flint appeared again. In the meantime Agnes had been aware of a midnight expedition, in which Jimmy O’Neill had taken part, and from which he had returned the next morning in as bad a humor as Jimmy could be in. Agnes heard his answer to a whisper from Polly, “Cleared out,” he said, and the girl knew to whom he referred.
It was a few days later that Dr. Flint showed up again. In the meantime, Agnes had noticed a late-night adventure that Jimmy O’Neill had been involved in, and he came back the next morning in the worst mood imaginable. Agnes caught his response to a whisper from Polly, “Cleared out,” he said, and the girl understood who he was talking about.
After breakfast, Dr. Flint came riding up. He and Jimmy had a conference down at the blacksmith shop, and after leaving his horse there the doctor made his way up to the house where Agnes met him.
After breakfast, Dr. Flint rode up. He and Jimmy had a meeting at the blacksmith shop, and after leaving his horse there, the doctor headed up to the house where Agnes greeted him.
“Well, Miss Agnes, I think you’ll be moving across the river before long,” was the doctor’s greeting.
“Well, Miss Agnes, I think you’ll be moving across the river soon,” was the doctor’s greeting.
A smile flashed across Agnes’s face. The doctor laughed. “Oh, you little marplot,” he said, lowering his voice, “it was you who spoiled our little game, I know, though nobody but myself suspects. Our bird has flown, and I think I could put my finger on the one who gave the warning. I think we have to thank Miss Agnes Kennedy for a part in that transaction. Didn’t you tell?”
A smile appeared on Agnes’s face. The doctor laughed. “Oh, you little troublemaker,” he said, lowering his voice, “you were the one who ruined our little game, I know, even though no one but me suspects it. Our chance is gone, and I think I could identify the one who gave the tip-off. We should thank Miss Agnes Kennedy for her role in that situation. Didn’t you say anything?”
“Suppose I did; it was a better way to get rid of [Pg 305]him than the other, though but for knowing your intention I suppose he would have still held out.”
“Maybe I did; it was a better way to get rid of him than the other option, but if I hadn't known your intention, I think he would have still resisted.”
“Well, he’s off for good and all. He must have skurried things together in a hasty fashion, for the house is cleared of anything valuable, and there’s not a head of live stock left on the place. He’d no right to the cattle; but he’d not stand at that, and I suppose would have taken the house if he could have carried it; it is a wonder he didn’t set fire to it.”
“Well, he’s really gone for good. He must have packed everything up in a hurry, because the house is cleared of anything valuable, and there’s not a single animal left on the property. He had no claim to the cattle, but that didn’t stop him, and I bet he would have taken the house if he could have managed it; it’s surprising he didn’t try to burn it down.”
“I suppose he thought if he did that it would bring discovery upon him, and prevent his getting away as secretly as he wished.”
“I guess he thought that if he did that, it would lead to him being discovered and stop him from sneaking away as quietly as he wanted.”
“You are right there; it is strange how a woman will instinctively penetrate into a motive. What time were you there?”
“You're absolutely right; it's odd how a woman can instinctively sense someone's motives. What time did you arrive?”
“How do you know I was there at all?”
“How do you know I was even there?”
“Oh, I know, but never mind; it’s of no consequence now. How is your father?”
“Oh, I know, but it doesn’t matter; it’s not important now. How’s your dad?”
“About as usual.”
"Pretty much the same."
“We’ll see to him when you get moved and settled. I would like to have a word with your mother if she’s not busy.”
“We’ll take care of him once you’re moved and settled. I’d like to talk to your mom if she’s not busy.”
Agnes ushered him in, and went to call her mother, rejoicing in the fact that there had been neither bloodshed nor cruelty necessary for the overthrow of Humphrey Muirhead, and that they could take peaceable possession of their own with no distressing associations to mar the pleasure of the removal.
Agnes welcomed him in and went to get her mother, feeling happy that there had been no bloodshed or cruelty needed to bring down Humphrey Muirhead, and that they could peacefully take back their own without any painful memories spoiling the joy of the move.
[Pg 306]
[Pg 306]
A few days after this she learned from Carter that Humphrey had loaded several pack-horses, gathered his stock together, and had started through the woods to a lonely spot where he encamped. He next looked about for a flat-boat, and securing one from a newly arrived settler farther up the river, he set out for Kentucky, where his wife’s family lived, and so no more was heard of him.
A few days later, she found out from Carter that Humphrey had packed several horses, rounded up his cattle, and headed into the woods to a secluded area where he set up camp. He then looked for a flatboat, and after getting one from a new settler further up the river, he set off for Kentucky, where his wife's family lived, and after that, no one heard from him again.
“How did you find it all out?” Agnes asked.
“How did you figure it all out?” Agnes asked.
“Oh, everybody knows now. The man he bought the flat-boat from told Si Fulton, and Si told somebody else, and so it got around. I am just waiting now, Agnes, for the day when you will be next-door neighbors. When are you going to move in?”
“Oh, everyone knows now. The guy he bought the flatboat from told Si Fulton, and Si passed it on to someone else, and it spread from there. I'm just waiting now, Agnes, for the day when you'll be next-door neighbors. When are you planning to move in?”
“Oh, soon. Uncle Dod has been over to see us, and he says there will be no difficulty in our taking possession as soon as we want to. Jimmy O’Neill has always wanted to have this place, and it was settled long ago that he would buy it when we gave it up. I am glad he and Polly are going to keep on living here, for I love it.” She looked around pensively, and her eyes lingered upon each homely detail.
“Oh, soon. Uncle Dod came by to see us, and he says there won’t be any trouble with us moving in whenever we want. Jimmy O’Neill has always wanted this place, and it was decided a long time ago that he would buy it when we left. I’m glad he and Polly are going to keep living here because I love it.” She looked around thoughtfully, and her eyes lingered on every cozy detail.
“It’s a nice little place, but it doesn’t compare to the other. What’s to be done before you can come over? Can’t I help so as to hurry up things a little?”
“It’s a nice little place, but it doesn’t compare to the other one. What needs to be done before you can come over? Can’t I help to speed things up a bit?”
“I think you have enough to do as it is.”
“I think you have plenty on your plate already.”
“Oh, no, I haven’t. I am simply holding on till Park comes back or gives it up; I am not trying to [Pg 307]do more than live there. What’s to be done at your grandfather’s place?”
“Oh, no, I haven’t. I’m just waiting for Park to come back or to give up; I’m not trying to do more than just get by there. What’s there to do at your grandfather’s place?”
“The house is to be whitewashed and cleaned, and things straightened up generally. I don’t know of anything in particular. I think we may go next week; mother is anxious to get settled.” She gave a little sigh. After all, this realization of her dream did not bring the pleasure of anticipation; it would be strangely unfamiliar, and there would be no happy associations connected with that house across the river. It would be farther away from church, and from Jeanie; and Agnes realized as she never did before that there would be a real tearing up of the roots when it came time to go.
“The house needs to be painted white and cleaned up, and we should generally tidy things up. I can’t think of anything specific. I think we might head over next week; Mom is eager to get settled.” She let out a small sigh. After all, achieving her dream didn’t bring the excitement she expected; it would feel oddly unfamiliar, and there wouldn’t be any happy memories tied to that house across the river. It would be farther from church, and from Jeanie; and Agnes realized, more than ever, that there would be a real pulling up of roots when it was time to leave.
“Are you going to have a housewarming?” asked Carter, eager for fun.
“Are you having a housewarming?” Carter asked, excited for some fun.
Agnes shook her head. “Not now; after a while, maybe.”
Agnes shook her head. “Not now; maybe later.”
“But doesn’t every one have them when they first move in?”
“But doesn’t everyone have them when they first move in?”
“We will not, for it is neither a new house nor are we newcomers. We are anxious to get settled and have everything as quiet as possible for father, and when he is better we shall feel like having a jollification.”
“We're not going to, because this isn't a new house and we're not new here. We want to get comfortable and keep things as calm as possible for Dad, and once he's feeling better, we’ll be ready to celebrate.”
“I had a letter from Park yesterday,” said Carter, taking a folded sheet from out his hunting-shirt.
“I got a letter from Park yesterday,” said Carter, pulling a folded sheet out of his hunting shirt.
“What does he say?” Agnes asked, her heart beating [Pg 308]high at sight of the familiar writing. “Is he coming back?”
“What does he say?” Agnes asked, her heart racing at the sight of the familiar handwriting. “Is he coming back?”
“He doesn’t say anything about it. His mother is failing rapidly. He gave me some directions about the place, and told me some home news; he sent his respects to all. Oh, yes,” Carter’s eyes scanned the sheet, “he wants to know if you are married yet.”
“He doesn’t mention it at all. His mom is getting worse quickly. He gave me some directions about the place and shared some news from home; he sent his regards to everyone. Oh, right,” Carter’s eyes scanned the sheet, “he wants to know if you’re married yet.”
“What did you tell him?” Agnes asked eagerly.
“What did you say to him?” Agnes asked eagerly.
Carter laughed. “I haven’t told him anything yet. You didn’t suppose I’d write within twenty-four hours, did you?”
Carter laughed. “I haven’t told him anything yet. You didn’t think I’d write within twenty-four hours, did you?”
Agnes colored up. “Oh, no, of course not. I didn’t think.”
Agnes blushed. “Oh, no, of course not. I didn’t think.”
“But I know what I shall tell him,” said Carter, teasingly.
“But I know what I'm going to tell him,” Carter said playfully.
“What?”
“What?”
“That you’re going to be.”
“That's what you're going to be.”
“Oh, you must not. Don’t you dare to, Carter Ritchie.—What is it, Margret?”
“Oh, you mustn’t. Don’t even think about it, Carter Ritchie.—What’s going on, Margret?”
“Mother wants you a moment,” answered the little girl.
“Mom wants to see you for a sec,” replied the little girl.
“Then you’ll have to stay out here and talk to me, Margret,” said Carter; “I’m not going to be left alone.”
“Then you’ll have to stay out here and talk to me, Margret,” Carter said. “I’m not going to be left alone.”
Margret gave him a shy glance. She was a pretty little girl, now about thirteen years of age, a demure quiet body, but possessed of a steadiness and force that did not at first appear. No one could manage and entertain [Pg 309]the children as Margret did. Carter coaxed her to come out and sit by him while Agnes went indoors, and when the latter came out she found the two on the best of terms. Carter was telling about the place across the river. “I’ll about live at your house,” he announced to Agnes. “I wish you’d hurry up and come.”
Margret gave him a shy glance. She was a pretty girl, now about thirteen, quiet and reserved, but with a strength and determination that wasn’t immediately obvious. No one could manage and entertain the kids like Margret did. Carter encouraged her to come out and sit with him while Agnes went inside, and when Agnes came back out, she saw them getting along well. Carter was talking about the place across the river. “I’m going to practically live at your house,” he told Agnes. “I wish you’d hurry up and come.”
There seemed to be a great deal to be crowded into the next few weeks, for first Archie started for Canonsburg, and then came preparations for the removing. Many a trip did Carter and Agnes make with coops of chickens balanced on the little boat, or family stuffs of different kinds stowed away as best they could be, and then came the day when the last good-bys were said, and Polly running over with tears fell on their necks and mourned the departure.
There was a lot to pack into the next few weeks. First, Archie left for Canonsburg, and then the preparations for the move began. Carter and Agnes made many trips with coops of chickens balanced on the little boat or packing up various family belongings as best they could. Finally, the day came for the last goodbyes, and Polly, in tears, fell into their arms and mourned their departure.
“I’ll be sore weary for ye, Nancy,” she said; “ye’ve been like me ain sister, an’ we’ve been togither through thick an’ thin this manny’s the long day now, an’ I’ll no have a song on me lips for a dale o’ morrows. I beeta come over often, an’ no doubt I’ll be neglectin’ me work an’ me bairns, I’ll be sae sore for a sight o’ ye.”
“I’ll be so tired for you, Nancy,” she said; “you’ve been like my sister, and we’ve been together through everything for a long time now, and I won’t have a song on my lips for a bunch of tomorrows. I should come over often, and no doubt I’ll be neglecting my work and my kids, I’ll be so sad for a sight of you.”
“Dear Polly,” Agnes returned, the tears in her own eyes. “I’ll miss you, too, Polly, and I shall come over often. Ah, Polly, I’m no glad to be going. As the song says, ‘Manny a canty day we’ve had wi’ ane anither.’” The tears rolled down the girl’s cheeks, but Sandy and Jock and Jessie, and even Margret, were eager for the change, and were back and forth a dozen [Pg 310]times before they crossed the river for good and all. Agnes was the last to leave. She lingered around as if she could not say farewell. The homely spot was crowded with associations, and not till now did she know how much she loved it.
“Dear Polly,” Agnes replied, tears welling in her eyes. “I’ll miss you, too, Polly, and I’ll come by often. Ah, Polly, I’m not happy to be leaving. As the song says, ‘Many a cheerful day we’ve had together.’” Tears streamed down the girl's face, but Sandy, Jock, Jessie, and even Margret were excited for the change and darted back and forth a dozen times before they finally crossed the river for good. Agnes was the last to go. She hung around as if she couldn’t bring herself to say goodbye. The familiar place was filled with memories, and only now did she realize how much she cherished it.
But at last she gave Polly and the children a parting hug, and sprang into the boat which Sandy had brought over, having delivered his other passengers, and the last sight of Polly showed the good woman standing with her apron to her eyes.
But finally she gave Polly and the kids a parting hug and jumped into the boat that Sandy had brought over after dropping off his other passengers. The last thing they saw of Polly was her standing there with her apron to her eyes.
It seemed quite palatial in their new home with its big rooms, now fresh and clean. Here and there could be seen from the house reaches of cleared land, and the forest seemed to recede to a great distance from the house, though a few tall trees were left for shade; but after the small cabin they had been living in, with its girdle of forest trees so near, this gave the impression of much more room both outside and in.
It felt pretty grand in their new home with its big, fresh, clean rooms. From the house, they could see stretches of cleared land, and the forest appeared to be far away, although a few tall trees were left for shade. Compared to the small cabin they had been living in, surrounded by trees so close, this place felt like it offered much more space both outside and inside.
“Isn’t it big and fine?” said Jessie. “Oh, what a big fireplace, and real steps, not a ladder to go upstairs,” and eager feet were soon patting all over the house, Sandy and Jack meanwhile exploring the whole place,—the comfortable barn, the cow-shed now housing two new cows, the garden, the corn-field where pumpkins were yellowing, and the truck patch where a few potatoes and turnips awaited gathering. It is true that Humphrey had been careful to possess himself of all fruits of his labor that time would allow him to get together, [Pg 311]and had destroyed some things which might have been of use, but his time was short, and there were still apples reddening in the sun and a haymow untouched.
“Isn’t it big and nice?” Jessie said. “Oh, what a huge fireplace, and real steps, not a ladder to go upstairs,” and eager feet soon started patting all over the house, while Sandy and Jack explored the entire place—the cozy barn, the cow shed now home to two new cows, the garden, the cornfield where pumpkins were turning yellow, and the vegetable patch where a few potatoes and turnips were ready to be picked. It’s true that Humphrey had made sure to gather all the fruits of his labor that he could manage in the time he had, and had gotten rid of some things that could have been useful, but his time was short, and there were still apples ripening in the sun and an untouched haymow. [Pg 311]
Mrs. Kennedy stood at the door looking out. Her face was very sad. From this spot her father had gone forth to captivity and death; all this fair homestead had been his, and he had hoped to live here to a good old age. Agnes linked her arm within her mother’s. “How do you like it, mother dear? Is it not a pleasant spot? It is home for the rest of our lives.”
Mrs. Kennedy stood at the door looking outside. Her face was very sad. From this spot, her father had gone off to captivity and death; this beautiful home had once been his, and he had hoped to live here into old age. Agnes linked her arm with her mother’s. “What do you think, mom? Isn’t it a lovely place? It’ll be home for the rest of our lives.”
“For the rest of my life and for yours, too, perhaps. Does your father seem satisfied? I have not seen him for the past hour; I have been so busy setting things to rights.”
“For the rest of my life and yours, too, maybe. Does your dad seem happy? I haven't seen him for the last hour; I've been so busy getting everything sorted out.”
“He is with the boys and they are exploring every corner. Father understands that this is home; in some way he connected it with East Pennsborough and asks such funny questions: Who cut down the butternut tree by the spring? and what has become of old Whitey? He is a little bewildered yet, but he will be very content, I am sure.”
“He's with the guys, and they’re checking out every corner. Dad gets that this is home; somehow he links it to East Pennsborough and asks these funny questions: Who cut down the butternut tree by the spring? And what happened to old Whitey? He’s still a bit confused, but I know he’ll be really happy.”
Her mother sighed. “He seems like a son rather than a husband. I miss him, oh, I miss him as he was. Those old endearing words, those little speeches of appreciation that a woman loves, never come to his lips now. He was always such a loving husband.”
Her mother sighed. “He feels more like a son than a husband. I miss him, oh, I miss him like he used to be. Those sweet words, those little compliments that a woman cherishes, never come from him anymore. He used to be such a loving husband.”
“But he loves you now.”
“But he loves you now.”
[Pg 312]
[Pg 312]
“As a child would. He likes to sit by my side, to have me minister to him, to have me tell him what to do, to unravel the puzzles that confront him so often, but that is all.”
“As a child would. He enjoys sitting next to me, having me take care of him, telling him what to do, and solving the puzzles that often challenge him, but that’s all.”
Agnes understood. What her mother said was quite true. “But, mother, listen,” she said cheerfully, “now Dr. Flint can come; you know he said it would be best to wait till we could be where father could have more quiet, and now we shall not have dear old noisy Polly, nor Jimmy, nor the bairns. I will tell you how we will manage: Margret can help me, and Jessie can look after Fergus, he is old enough now to know he must not make a noise if he is told to keep still, and the boys can do the outdoor work. I can do what needs to be done indoors, and that will leave you to nurse father.”
Agnes understood. What her mother said was completely true. “But, mom, listen,” she said cheerfully, “now Dr. Flint can come; you know he mentioned it would be best to wait until we could be in a place where Dad could have more peace, and now we won’t have dear old noisy Polly, or Jimmy, or the little ones. I’ll tell you how we’ll manage: Margret can help me, and Jessie can take care of Fergus; he’s old enough now to know he has to stay quiet if he’s told to. The boys can handle the outdoor work. I can take care of what needs to be done inside, and that will let you focus on taking care of Dad.”
Her mother gave a little convulsive shudder.
Her mom shuddered slightly.
“I know,” Agnes went on, “I feel so too; but Dr. Flint says he can assure us that the chances are very good, and oh, if it should be all right, the joy of it!”
“I know,” Agnes continued, “I feel the same way; but Dr. Flint says he can guarantee us that the odds are really good, and oh, if everything turns out fine, the happiness of it!”
“Ay, the joy of it! That is what will bear us up. I hope we can have confidence in Dr. Flint; he is looked on suspiciously by some of the neighbors.”
“Yeah, the joy of it! That’s what will keep us going. I hope we can trust Dr. Flint; some of the neighbors are suspicious of him.”
“Yes, that is true, but I do not think for any good reason. There come father and the boys.”
“Yes, that's true, but I don't think it's for any good reason. Here come Dad and the boys.”
“Bid them come in to supper.”
“Tell them to come in for dinner.”
It was in September that the family took possession of their new home, and a couple of weeks later Dr. Flint came and took up his abode with them till he [Pg 313]should see Mr. Kennedy safely through the critical ordeal. The dwellers in the settlement generally stood aloof from this man, not because of his unfortunate record or because of the fatal incident that came so near losing him his life, but these Scotch-Irish were a God-fearing folk, and were fond of expressing their views upon portions of the Scripture, and were wont to discuss religion upon every occasion. Henry Flint never joined in these discussions; he never went to church, and it was believed that he was sceptical of those things which were as real to the sturdy believers of Presbyterian faith as was the fact of their own existence. It was said that he read books which at that time were spoken of only with bated breath. “He’s amaist an atheist, I hear,” whispered one neighbor to another, and therefore there were those who shook their heads when it was known that he would try his skill upon Fergus Kennedy.
It was in September when the family moved into their new home, and a couple of weeks later Dr. Flint came to stay with them until he could see Mr. Kennedy safely through the critical situation. The people in the settlement generally kept their distance from him, not because of his troubled past or the deadly incident that nearly cost him his life, but because these Scotch-Irish folks were devout and liked to share their interpretations of the Scriptures, often discussing religion at every opportunity. Henry Flint never participated in these discussions; he never attended church, and many believed he was skeptical of things that were as real to the strong believers of the Presbyterian faith as the fact of their own existence. It was said he read books that were only whispered about at that time. “He’s almost an atheist, I hear,” one neighbor whispered to another, and as a result, some shook their heads when it became known that he would attempt to treat Fergus Kennedy.
For days the children tiptoed about the house when they were allowed in it at all. On pleasant days Jessie took Fergus out where Sandy and Jock could watch over both little ones, and on rainy days the barn was their shelter. Margret helped Agnes indoors, and over her husband Mrs. Kennedy kept watch night and day, sharing her vigil, at first, only with the doctor. Later on good neighbors were prompt to offer their aid, Mrs. M’Clean, Jeanie, or Dod Hunter’s wife. Carter made his appearance every day with proffers of help. [Pg 314]Jerry Hunter and Jimmy O’Neill directed the two lads, who were trying to do the work of men on the farm, and many a good day’s work did this or that neighbor do for them.
For days, the children tiptoed around the house when they were allowed inside at all. On nice days, Jessie took Fergus out where Sandy and Jock could watch over both little ones, and on rainy days, the barn was their shelter. Margret helped Agnes indoors, and Mrs. Kennedy kept watch over her husband day and night, sharing her watch, at first, only with the doctor. Later, good neighbors were quick to offer their help, like Mrs. M’Clean, Jeanie, or Dod Hunter’s wife. Carter showed up every day with offers to help. [Pg 314] Jerry Hunter and Jimmy O’Neill guided the two boys, who were trying to do the work of men on the farm, and many a productive day did this or that neighbor contribute for them.
Polly, striving desperately to moderate her tones, came very often, and stealthily carried off piles of thread to be woven, or rolls of cloth to be dyed. She would do her part even though a place by the bedside was denied her. She was a good nurse, and Agnes was afraid she might feel hurt at their refusal of her offers of assistance, but that was not like Polly; she was quite as honest to herself as she was to others. “It’s the wife’s right,” she acknowledged, “an’ I’ve a heavy tread, an’ am no so soft-voiced as some, an’ it’s quiet he’s wantin’, they say. I mind it’s aye that way when there’s aught wrong with the head.” She spoke to Agnes.
Polly, desperately trying to keep her voice down, came by often and quietly took away piles of thread to be woven or rolls of fabric to be dyed. She wanted to help even though they wouldn’t let her by the bedside. She was a good nurse, and Agnes worried that Polly might feel hurt by their rejection of her offers to help, but that wasn’t like Polly; she was as honest with herself as she was with others. “It’s the wife’s right,” she admitted, “and I’m heavy-footed, not as soft-spoken as some, and they say he needs peace and quiet. I remember it’s always like that when there’s something wrong with the head.” She spoke to Agnes.
“That is the important thing; absolute quiet,” the girl replied, half apologetically. “We have to walk on tiptoe, and Margret and I scarce speak above a whisper when we’re working about.”
“That’s the important thing: total silence,” the girl said, somewhat apologetically. “We have to walk on tiptoe, and Margret and I hardly speak above a whisper when we’re working.”
“An’ will he have his wits agin?”
“Will he get his senses back?”
“We hope so, oh, we hope so.”
“We really hope so, oh, we really hope so.”
“Yer mother’s growin’ pale wid the watchin’, an’ ye’re thin yersel’, Nancy, wi’ the hard wark ye’ve had.”
“Your mother’s getting pale from all the waiting, and you’re looking thin yourself, Nancy, with all the hard work you’ve had.”
“Never mind me. I am well, but it’s hard for mother, who is not used to being housed.”
“Don't worry about me. I'm doing fine, but it's tough for my mom, who isn't used to living indoors.”
Polly gave a sigh. “I miss ye all, Nancy, an’ though [Pg 315]I don’t begrutch ye comin’ to yer ain, I’m wishful fur ye ivery morn that comes. Do ye mind how I used to stir ye up wi a stick o’ mornin’s when ye would overslape? Ah,” Polly shook her head, “them was good times we had togither. Ye’ve not set fut on the place sin’ ye lef’ it.”
Polly sighed. “I miss you all, Nancy, and while I don’t mind you coming to your own, I think about you every morning. Do you remember how I used to wake you up with a stick in the mornings when you'd sleep in? Ah,” Polly shook her head, “those were good times we had together. You haven't set foot on the place since you left.”
“How could I, Polly, with so much to do?”
“How could I, Polly, when there's so much to do?”
“Ye could not, fur a fact; it’s the truth ye’re tellin’, fur ye don’t get to meetin’ o’ Sabbaths.”
"You couldn't, that's for sure; you're telling the truth, because you don't make it to church on Sundays."
“No, but the minister has been here several times, and every one is so kind.”
“No, but the minister has come by several times, and everyone is so nice.”
“Why wouldn’t they be? Was ye iver anythin’ else but kind yersel’? I tell ye, though, the men were all cross-eyed wid mad, an’ grumpy as bears whin they come back from huntin’ Hump Muirhead. They beeta say that ye was a blessed lass fur returnin’ good fur evil, an’ they says, Jimmy tells me, that ye put them all to shame by gettin’ him to go, along o’ yer gentle coaxin’s an’ pleadin’s.”
“Why wouldn’t they be? Were you ever anything but kind? I’ll tell you, though, the men were all furious and grumpy as bears when they came back from hunting Hump Muirhead. They say you were a blessed girl for returning good for evil, and they say, Jimmy tells me, that you put them all to shame by getting him to go with your gentle coaxing and pleading.”
“How could they know that?”
“How would they know that?”
“Can ye see through a millstone wid a hole in it? They beeta know, fur they puts this and that together, an’ gets a holt o’ it.”
"Can you see through a millstone with a hole in it? They should know, because they piece this and that together and get a hold of it."
“It was Carter that told, I do believe.”
“It was Carter who told, I believe.”
“If he did, it was no till the settlemint was shet o’ Hump, an’ then he couldn’t houd his blather. He said ye’d made him give a promise not to tell, but that it was no saycret an’ why should he thry to kape what was [Pg 316]common property? He’s a great wan to talk, is Carter, an’ he sang yer praises to the tune av half an hour at the shop, that I know. So be, Nancy, as ye know it’s no saycret anny longer, jist tell me the rights av it.” And Agnes gave an account of her interview with her uncle, Polly making her comments freely.
“If he did, it wasn’t until the settlement was closed off from Hump, and then he couldn’t stop talking. He said you made him promise not to tell, but that it wasn’t a secret, and why should he try to keep what was common property? Carter loves to chatter, and he was singing your praises for about half an hour at the shop, I know that. So, Nancy, since you know it’s not a secret anymore, just tell me the details.” And Agnes recounted her conversation with her uncle, with Polly making her comments freely. [Pg 316]
“Carter’s a gintleman,” she declared, “an’ I’ll give him a good thwack whin I see him, for he niver told me his part. He was fair achin’ fur a fight, I can see.” Polly spoke in tones of admiration. “Nothin’ would ha’ plazed me better than to know he gave Hump a good lambastin’.”
“Carter’s a gentleman,” she declared, “and I’ll give him a good smack when I see him, because he never told me his side. He was clearly itching for a fight, I can see.” Polly spoke with admiration. “Nothing would please me more than to know he gave Hump a good beating.”
“Imagine Carter trying to whip Hump Muirhead.”
“Imagine Carter trying to take down Hump Muirhead.”
“It’s not always the big dog that wins the fight.”
“It’s not always the big dog that wins the battle.”
“Yes, but I am very glad it did not come out so. I think the best part was that Carter would do nothing belligerent on my account. Well, Polly, it is all done with now, and we are safely here under our own roof.”
“Yes, but I’m really glad it didn’t turn out that way. I think the best part was that Carter wouldn’t do anything aggressive on my behalf. Well, Polly, it’s all over now, and we’re safe here under our own roof.”
“Have ye heerd from Archie?”
“Have you heard from Archie?”
“Not a line.”
"Not a single line."
Polly laughed. “I’ve a notion ye’ll not.”
Polly laughed. “I don’t think you will.”
“And why?” Agnes was a little offended.
“And why?” Agnes felt a bit offended.
“We hear enough,” was Polly’s reply, given with an air of mystery. She put her hand over her mouth to check the laugh that would come, and at the same time she cast an anxious glance at the windows of Mrs. Kennedy’s room.
“We hear enough,” Polly replied, sounding mysterious. She covered her mouth to stifle a laugh and simultaneously cast a worried look at the windows of Mrs. Kennedy’s room.
“Now, Polly, tell me what you mean.”
“Okay, Polly, explain what you mean.”
[Pg 317]
[Pg 317]
“Go ’long wid ye; I’ll have me saycrits, too; ye’ve had yours, an’ have no call to expect me to tell ye.”
“Go on; I’ll have my secrets too; you’ve had yours, and you have no reason to expect me to tell you.”
With this Agnes had to be satisfied. She parted with Polly at the gate where they had been standing, and promised, as soon as she could, that she would certainly come over to see her old friend.
With this, Agnes had to be okay. She said goodbye to Polly at the gate where they had been standing and promised that as soon as she could, she would definitely come over to see her old friend.
“I’ve said the thing that’ll fetch her,” said Polly, chuckling to herself as she went on toward home.
“I’ve said the thing that will get her,” Polly said, chuckling to herself as she walked home.
In truth, Polly had succeeded in arousing the girl’s curiosity, for the first question that she asked Jeanie when the two met was, “Have you heard from Archie lately?”
In fact, Polly managed to spark the girl's curiosity because the first question she asked Jeanie when they met was, “Have you heard from Archie recently?”
“Yes,” said Jeanie, hesitatingly and with a quick, embarrassed glance at Agnes.
“Yes,” Jeanie said, hesitantly, casting a quick, embarrassed glance at Agnes.
“And is he doing well? Does he like Canonsburg?”
“And is he doing okay? Does he like Canonsburg?”
“Yes;” then after a pause, “you haven’t heard from him, Agnes?”
“Yes,” then after a pause, “you haven’t heard from him, Agnes?”
“Not a line.”
"Not a single line."
Jeanie looked thoughtful. “You still insist that you do not care for Archie except as a friend? Is that so, Nancy? Did you keep to that when Archie left?”
Jeanie looked thoughtful. “You still say that you don’t care about Archie other than as a friend? Is that true, Nancy? Did you stick to that when Archie left?”
“Yes, and I still say so.”
“Yes, and I still stand by that.”
“Do you like Carter Ritchie?”
“Do you like Carter Ritchie?”
“Oh, very much. We are good friends, too.”
“Oh, absolutely. We’re really good friends as well.”
“He is very fond of gallanting around with the girls.”
“He really likes to show off and hang out with the girls.”
“Yes, and I think it is perfectly natural. There is safety in numbers, I tell him.”
“Yes, and I think it's completely natural. There’s safety in numbers, I tell him.”
[Pg 318]
[Pg 318]
“Then you don’t mind?”
"Then you’re okay with that?"
“Oh, no.”
“Oh, no.”
“Would you mind if Archie did?”
“Would you be okay if Archie did?”
“Did what? Gallanted around with the girls? It isn’t his way, but if he did I should think—I mean if he were attentive to any one lass, I should think it meant something serious.”
“Did what? Flirted with the girls? That’s not really his style, but if he did, I’d think—I mean if he was paying special attention to any one girl, I’d assume it meant something serious.”
Jeanie laughed a little consciously. “It is strange what gossiping nonsense one hears. I don’t listen to it all, do you, Nancy?”
Jeanie chuckled a bit awkwardly. “It’s funny what ridiculous gossip you hear. I don’t pay attention to all of it, do you, Nancy?”
“Why, I suppose I listen, but I don’t heed it always. What tale have you been hearing, Jeanie?”
“Why, I guess I listen, but I don’t always pay attention to it. What story have you been hearing, Jeanie?”
“Oh, nothing of any consequence. Tell me of your father, Nancy.”
“Oh, nothing important. Tell me about your dad, Nancy.”
“He is steadily improving; the bandages are to be taken off to-morrow. There is no fever now, and the doctor thinks there is no further cause for anxiety; but he will not let father talk, and we cannot tell how far the trial has been successful.”
“He is getting better steadily; the bandages are coming off tomorrow. There’s no fever now, and the doctor believes there’s no more reason to worry; however, he won’t let Dad talk, and we can’t know how successful the trial has been.”
“That is very good as far as it goes. Would you like me to stay and help to-night?”
"That's great as far as it goes. Do you want me to stick around and help tonight?"
“No, thank you; there is no need. He sleeps well now, and Mrs. Hunter will be here.”
“No, thank you; it’s not necessary. He sleeps well now, and Mrs. Hunter will be here.”
“Then I will go back to my man. Come and see me as soon as you can. Every one is rejoicing that you are so well settled.”
“Then I’ll go back to my guy. Come visit me as soon as you can. Everyone is happy that you’re doing so well.”
Agnes puzzled over the mystery which seemed to have arisen in Archie’s quarter; but she was too busy [Pg 319]to think very long upon it, and told herself that she could afford to wait till some one should tell her what it all meant.
Agnes was confused by the mystery that seemed to have come up in Archie’s area; but she was too busy to dwell on it for long and told herself that she could wait until someone explained what it all meant.
The next day the bandages were removed, and for some days after the patient was kept very quiet and not allowed to talk much, but his eyes followed his wife as she moved about the room. There was a new expression of intelligence in them which the doctor was quick to note. It was one morning at early dawn that he said weakly, “Margaret.”
The next day, the bandages were taken off, and for several days after that, the patient was kept very calm and wasn't allowed to talk much. However, his eyes followed his wife as she moved around the room. There was a new look of understanding in them that the doctor quickly noticed. It was one morning at dawn when he weakly said, “Margaret.”
Mrs. Kennedy came to the bedside and looked lovingly into the pale face. “Fergus, my man,” she said softly.
Mrs. Kennedy approached the bedside and gazed affectionately at the pale face. “Fergus, my dear,” she said gently.
“Margaret, Margaret, my ain han’s morrow, my ain han’s morrow,” he said weakly, putting out his fingers to seek her hand. And then the wife sank on her knees and brokenly sobbed out her full heart in a psalm of praise, “I will bless the Lord at all times; his praise shall continually be in my mouth.” The sick man took up the words and followed her faintly, “This poor man cried and the Lord heard him, and saved him out of his troubles.”
“Margaret, Margaret, my own tomorrow, my own tomorrow,” he said softly, reaching out his fingers to find her hand. Then the wife sank to her knees and tearfully expressed her heartfelt gratitude in a psalm of praise, “I will bless the Lord at all times; his praise will always be on my lips.” The sick man echoed her words faintly, “This poor man cried, and the Lord heard him and saved him from his troubles.”
Dr. Flint stood with bowed head listening. There was something that touched him to the very core of his being in this renewed union of husband and wife. There was a look of exaltation on the woman’s face, and the man clasping her hand bent on her eyes full of trustful love. They seemed to forget him; they were [Pg 320]together in the presence of a higher power, which at that moment it seemed impossible to ignore or to distrust, and he, the man who doubted, who had told himself that there was no all-guiding hand, followed the words of the faithful as they poured them forth in the Presence, and at the end he said devoutly, “Amen.”
Dr. Flint stood with his head down, listening. There was something that resonated deep within him in this renewed bond between husband and wife. The woman’s face radiated joy, and the man holding her hand looked at her with eyes full of trusting love. They seemed to completely forget about him; they were together in the presence of something greater, which at that moment felt impossible to ignore or distrust. And he, the man who doubted, who had convinced himself that there was no guiding force, followed the words of the faithful as they shared them in that sacred moment, and at the end, he said sincerely, “Amen.”
[Pg 321]
[Pg 321]
CHAPTER XX
HER HEART’S DESIRE
Her heart's desire
It was, of course, weeks before Fergus Kennedy could take his place among his fellow-men; there was still need for quiet, and he was spared much excitement, so that only at intervals were his friends allowed to see him. Joseph M’Clean, the minister, Jimmy O’Neill, one by one were admitted to the sick room, and at last it was permitted that the restored man should be allowed to go to church; it was the thing he most desired to do. All around the settlement the news had flown: Fergus Kennedy has his wits again, and the little log structure was crowded to overflowing that Sabbath. It was the thirty-fourth psalm which was lined out from Rouse’s version, the same psalm that had come from the full heart of the wife who desired to give thanks. It was a simple and touching service, but to none more so than to Henry Flint, who sat for the first time under the roof of the little log church. He was scarcely less observed than Fergus Kennedy, at whose side he sat, and when the names of those who desired to unite with the church by letter or by profession of faith were read out, there was [Pg 322]a perceptible stir among the congregation when Henry Flint’s was spoken. No one knew the man’s intention except Mrs. Kennedy and the minister himself. “It was a good woman’s prayers, her beautiful faith and trust, which I had daily evidence of, that at last brought me light,” said the doctor to the minister, and the good man returned, “Ay, many a puir soul has been brought home by the gentle leadings of a woman, Dr. Flint.”
It was, of course, weeks before Fergus Kennedy could join his friends again; he still needed rest, and he was kept away from too much excitement, so his friends were only allowed to see him occasionally. Joseph M’Clean, the minister, and Jimmy O’Neill were allowed into the sickroom one by one, and finally, it was approved for him to attend church; it was the one thing he wanted most. The news spread quickly through the settlement: Fergus Kennedy was back to his old self, and the small log building was packed to capacity that Sunday. They sang from Rouse’s version of the thirty-fourth psalm, the same psalm that had come from the grateful heart of the wife wanting to give thanks. It was a simple and moving service, but none felt it more than Henry Flint, who sat for the first time under the roof of the little log church. He was noticed almost as much as Fergus Kennedy, sitting beside him, and when the names of those wishing to join the church by letter or profession of faith were read aloud, there was a noticeable stir in the congregation when Henry Flint’s name was called. No one knew the man’s intentions except Mrs. Kennedy and the minister himself. “It was a good woman’s prayers, her beautiful faith and trust, which I saw every day, that finally brought me light,” the doctor told the minister, and the kind man replied, “Yes, many a poor soul has been brought home by the gentle guidance of a woman, Dr. Flint.”
It was such great joy to see her father regaining his old interest in life, and to see her mother so beaming of countenance and light of heart that it seemed to Agnes as if it would be ungrateful in her to consider that she had any trouble. Time did not dim the image of Parker, and there were days when the girl would go out into the deep woods, and, throwing herself prone on the ground, would weep her heart out. This was generally after news from home came to Carter, such news as he was quick to retail to the Kennedys, at whose house he was a daily visitor. Every one liked Carter, and his sunny presence was cheering to Agnes. She dreaded, yet longed to know of those letters from Virginia; they always brought news of Parker, and generally it was told that every one wondered if he would marry Alicia Southall. She had a string of beaux, Carter’s sister wrote, and no one could tell whom she favored, though it was a well-known fact that she had taken pains to lure Parker into rejoining her train.
It was such a joy to see her dad getting back to his old zest for life, and to see her mom looking so happy and lighthearted that Agnes felt it would be ungrateful to think she had any problems. Time didn’t fade the memory of Parker, and there were days when she would go out into the deep woods, lie down on the ground, and cry her heart out. This usually happened after Carter shared news from home, which he was quick to tell the Kennedys, where he was a daily visitor. Everyone liked Carter, and his cheerful presence lifted Agnes's spirits. She both dreaded and yearned to hear about those letters from Virginia; they always brought updates on Parker, and it was usually mentioned that everyone was curious if he would marry Alicia Southall. Carter’s sister wrote that Alicia had a line of admirers, and no one could tell whom she liked best, even though it was well-known that she had been trying hard to get Parker to come back into her circle.
[Pg 323]
[Pg 323]
Agnes remembered the pencil-sketch, and wondered if Parker regretted its destruction. She inwardly exulted that he did not possess it. “She cannot rob me of those precious hours,” sighed the girl, “even though I am a maiden lorn the rest of my life.”
Agnes remembered the pencil sketch and wondered if Parker regretted destroying it. She felt a surge of joy that he didn’t have it. “She can’t take away those precious hours from me,” sighed the girl, “even if I end up alone for the rest of my life.”
These thoughts were uppermost as she took her way one spring day to the river’s brink to go over to Polly. She had never returned to the place now known as O’Neill’s clearing, and Polly chid her for her neglect. “You must go,” her mother said; “it is not treating Polly kindly. Come, dear, it will do you good; the winter is over and there is no longer any excuse. You are looking a little doucy.” She drew her close and kissed her. “Is it still the old hurt, dear heart?”
These thoughts were at the forefront of her mind as she headed to the riverbank one spring day to visit Polly. She hadn't gone back to the spot now called O’Neill’s clearing, and Polly had scolded her for not doing so. “You need to go,” her mother said; “it’s not fair to Polly. Come on, dear, it will be good for you; winter is behind us, and there’s no reason to put it off. You look a little out of sorts.” She pulled her in close and kissed her. “Is it still the same ache, my dear?”
Agnes gave a sigh. “I try, but I cannot forget, and the crumbs of comfort that a little message sometimes brings me has been denied of late, for it is a long time since Carter has heard from his cousin, and it will soon be a year, a year in June since he went away.”
Agnes sighed. “I try, but I can’t forget, and the little bits of comfort that a message sometimes brings me have been scarce lately, since it’s been a long time since Carter heard from his cousin, and it will soon be a year, a year in June since he left.”
“Wait patiently on the Lord and he will give thee thy heart’s desire,” said her mother.
“Wait patiently for the Lord, and He will give you the desires of your heart,” said her mother.
“My heart’s desire. Oh, mother, if I could believe that!”
"My heart's desire. Oh, mom, if only I could believe that!"
“If it is well for you to have it, and if you have faith, it will be yours.”
“If it's good for you to have it, and if you believe, it will be yours.”
“Ah, mother dear, I wish I had your faith and trust.”
“Ah, Mom, I wish I had your faith and trust.”
“See what God has wrought for us in your father’s case. Ah, daughter, when I think of that, I am uplifted [Pg 324]on the very heights of faith. Go on, dear lamb, and do not be cast down. Give my love to Polly.”
“Look at what God has done for us in your father's situation. Oh, daughter, when I think about that, I feel lifted to the highest peaks of faith. Keep going, dear one, and don’t lose hope. Send my love to Polly.”
Agnes started on and was soon turning her steps toward familiar paths. From Jimmy’s blacksmith shop came the sound of the hammer ringing on the anvil; from farther on came the laughter of children and Polly’s singing. Agnes stood still a moment and looked around. How natural it did seem to be standing there on the hilltop looking toward the little cabin. Would she ever forget that morning when she and Polly had frolicked over the dye-kettle? She had not been so care-free since. Down the hill she slowly walked, and when within a few rods of the house Polly caught sight of her.
Agnes started off and soon found herself walking down familiar paths. From Jimmy’s blacksmith shop came the sound of the hammer hitting the anvil; further along, she heard the laughter of children and Polly’s singing. Agnes paused for a moment and glanced around. It felt so natural to stand there on the hilltop looking toward the little cabin. Would she ever forget that morning when she and Polly had played around the dye-kettle? She hadn’t been that carefree since. She slowly walked down the hill, and when she was just a few yards away from the house, Polly spotted her.
“Ay, ye’re come at last,” she cried. “I’d fain have ye to know that I’ve a mind not to speak to ye. Bairns, here’s Nancy at last. Ah, ye little rid-headed bawbee, I’ve a mind to shake ye for stayin’ away all this while, an’ me wid me tongue achin’ with the gossip ’ats ready to rin from it. But I says to mesel’, I’ll niver tell Nancy, not I, if I niver go to see her; not till she comes to see her auld frind will she hear it.”
“Ah, you’re finally here,” she exclaimed. “I want you to know that I’m not inclined to talk to you. Kids, here’s Nancy at last. Oh, you little red-headed rascal, I’m tempted to shake you for staying away all this time, and I’m bursting with the gossip that’s just waiting to spill out. But I told myself, I’ll never tell Nancy, not unless I go see her; she won’t hear anything until she comes to see her old friend.”
“What gossip, Polly?”
"What's the gossip, Polly?"
“Then ye’ve not heerd? Good luck, I say.” Polly lifted her hands and brought them down on her knees as she sat down on a three-legged stool which she dragged forward. “Befoor I’d let a widdy woman cut me out!”
“Then you haven't heard? Good luck, I say.” Polly lifted her hands and brought them down on her knees as she sat on a three-legged stool that she dragged forward. “Before I let a widow woman cut me out!”
[Pg 325]
[Pg 325]
“What do you mean, Polly?”
"What do you mean, Polly?"
Polly rocked herself back and forth in silent mirth. “It’s all over the settlemint how Archie M’Clean’s at the beck an’ call o’ a rich widdy from Pittsburg. His grandfether’s deid, did ye hear that?”
Polly swayed back and forth, quietly laughing to herself. “Everyone in the settlement is talking about how Archie M’Clean is at the service of a wealthy widow from Pittsburgh. His grandfather’s dead, did you hear that?”
“Yes, I did hear that.”
“Yeah, I heard that.”
“An’ lef’ Archie the half his estate, bein’ so pleased at his takin’ to the meenistry, an’ Archie comin’ back from Carlisle after the funeral meets the widdy, an’ she sets her cap fur him from the start, so the first thing the lad knows he’s well in the meshes. They say she’s no so ill favored, an’ that there’s sure to be a weddin’ when Archie gets his Reverend tacked on. The M’Cleans were ill pleased at first, but they are all but satisfied now, for though one can’t call them near, they’re canny, an’ Archie no less so than his father. ‘It’s the fat pig ay’ gets the maist grease,’ an’ so, Nancy, what do ye think o’ me dish o’ gossip? Didn’t I promise ye fair?”
“Then he left Archie half of his estate because he was so pleased with him taking to the ministry. Archie, coming back from Carlisle after the funeral, meets the widow, and she starts to set her sights on him right away. Before he knows it, he’s caught up in it all. They say she’s not too bad looking, and there’s bound to be a wedding once Archie gets his Reverend title. The M’Cleans weren’t happy about it at first, but they’re almost okay with it now, because even though you can’t say they’re stingy, they are cautious, and Archie is just as shrewd as his father. ‘It’s the fat pig that gets the most grease,’ so Nancy, what do you think of my piece of gossip? Didn’t I promise you a good one?”
“You did, Polly. I am glad and—sorry; one doesn’t like to lose a lover, though he be not the one who has won one’s heart. I’d never have thought Archie would be leaving me to wear the willow.”
“You did, Polly. I’m glad and—I’m sorry; nobody likes losing a partner, even if they’re not the one who has captured their heart. I never would have expected Archie to leave me to mope.”
“It’ll be no willow you wear. Where’s Carter Ritchie?”
“It won’t be a willow you wear. Where’s Carter Ritchie?”
“Carter!” Agnes spoke in a tone of contempt. “Why, Polly, he’s but a boy.”
“Carter!” Agnes said with a tone of disdain. “Why, Polly, he’s just a kid.”
“Where do ye get yer full-grown men? He’s six fut if he’s an inch.”
“Where do you find your grown men? He's six feet tall if he's an inch.”
[Pg 326]
[Pg 326]
“Ah, but that’s all foolishness, Polly. I wonder Jeanie has not told me of this.”
“Ah, but that’s all nonsense, Polly. I wonder why Jeanie hasn’t mentioned this to me.”
“She’s nane too ready to believe it. She thinks it will all blow over and that Archie will be comin’ back to ye, an’ she’ll say no word to ye aboot it. But I had it from Jimmy who had it from a man jist from Canonsburg. They say Archie an’ the widdy will no jine in the bonds o’ matrimony till he’s ready for his blacks, but that there’s no doubt she’s the tight holt o’ him. Weel, let him go. Ye’ll not fret, lass?” Polly suddenly became anxious at sight of Agnes’s sober face.
“She’s not too quick to believe it. She thinks everything will settle down and that Archie will come back to you, and she won’t say a word to you about it. But I heard it from Jimmy, who got it from a guy just back from Canonsburg. They say Archie and the widow won’t tie the knot until he’s ready for his formal attire, but there’s no doubt she’s got a strong hold on him. Well, let him go. You won’t worry, will you, girl?” Polly suddenly became concerned when she saw Agnes’s serious face.
“I’ll not be frettin’ at loss of Archie, but I hope he’ll get a good wife.”
"I won’t be worrying about losing Archie, but I hope he finds a good wife."
“Ay, there’s naught agin her as I can l’arn. She’s a bit older, but has winnin’ ways, I’m told, an’ is a buxom, black-eyed body. Maybe when he’s out o’ reach o’ her spell, he’ll be turnin’ to ye again as Jeanie is hopin’ he’ll do.”
“Yeah, there’s nothing bad about her that I can find out. She’s a little older, but I’ve heard she has charming ways and is a full-figured, black-eyed woman. Maybe when he’s out of her influence, he’ll come back to you like Jeanie is hoping he will.”
Agnes gave her head a toss. “I’d not have him, Polly; he’d never have won me unless by his constancy and perseverance. Don’t fash yourself about me; I’ll have no heartbreak over Archie M’Clean.”
Agnes tossed her head. “I wouldn’t want him, Polly; he’d never have gotten me if it wasn’t for his determination and persistence. Don’t worry about me; I won’t be heartbroken over Archie M’Clean.”
“I would ha’ told annybody that long ago,” said Polly, knowingly. “Ye’ll bide an’ have a sup wid us?”
“I would have told anybody that long ago,” said Polly, knowingly. “Will you stay and have a drink with us?”
“Yes, but I must get home before dark. Sandy will meet me the other side at sundown.”
“Yes, but I need to get home before it gets dark. Sandy will meet me on the other side at sunset.”
“An’ yer father’s improvin’?”
"Is your father getting better?"
[Pg 327]
[Pg 327]
“Yes, and is enjoying the farm and the children and it’s all coming right.”
“Yes, and is enjoying the farm and the kids and it’s all coming together.”
After more exchanging of news, none of which was of half the interest to the two as that which related to Archie, Agnes helped Polly with the supper, then Jimmy came in and chaffed the girl about letting her chances slip and letting a widow cut her out, making his clumsy jokes and laughing loudly at them himself till Agnes arose to go.
After sharing more updates, none of which interested the two as much as the news about Archie, Agnes helped Polly with dinner. Then, Jimmy came in and teased the girl about missing her opportunities and letting a widow take her place, making his awkward jokes and laughing loudly at them himself until Agnes got up to leave.
She acknowledged to herself as she climbed the hill that she felt a little sore over Archie’s disaffection; if he had proved inconstant, where could she look for stability? But there was too much here to remind her of happier days, and she repeated softly: “Thy heart’s desire; He will give thee thy heart’s desire.” At the top of the hill she stood still and looked back, then she turned toward the river bank. As she came out of the shadows of the trees and glanced down at the sands where her boat lay, she saw that some one else had moored a boat alongside her own. “It must be Carter,” she said; “he has come over instead of Sandy, for that looks like his boat; I’ll just wait here for him.” She leaned against a tree, waiting till he should come up, and in a moment she heard the springing step of some one climbing the steep path, and then a glad voice said, “Agnes!”
She recognized as she climbed the hill that she felt a bit hurt by Archie’s indifference; if he had been unfaithful, where could she find stability? But there was too much here that reminded her of happier times, and she softly repeated: “Your heart's desire; He will grant you your heart's desire.” At the top of the hill, she paused and looked back, then turned toward the riverbank. As she emerged from the shadows of the trees and glanced down at the sand where her boat was, she noticed someone had moored a boat next to hers. “It must be Carter,” she thought; “he's come over instead of Sandy, because that looks like his boat; I’ll just wait here for him.” She leaned against a tree, waiting for him to arrive, and soon she heard the lively steps of someone climbing the steep path, followed by a cheerful voice saying, “Agnes!”
Her heart stood still. She held out two trembling hands which were closely clasped in Parker’s warm grasp. “Agnes,” he said. “Look at me, little girl, I [Pg 328]want to see those honest blue eyes. Are you glad to see me?”
Her heart stopped. She stretched out two trembling hands that were tightly held in Parker’s warm grip. “Agnes,” he said. “Look at me, little girl, I want to see those sincere blue eyes. Are you happy to see me?”
“Very glad. When did you come?”
“I'm really glad. When did you arrive?”
“This morning; and as soon as I could I went to call on my neighbors, but I found one missing. They told me where I should find you. And you are not married? I heard you were going to be.”
“This morning, as soon as I could, I went to visit my neighbors, but I found one of them missing. They told me where to find you. So, you’re not married? I heard you were going to be.”
“Carter told you that.”
“Carter said that to you.”
“Yes. Is it true?”
"Yeah. Is it true?"
“No, it is not true. I heard the same report of you. Is that true?”
“No, that’s not true. I heard the same rumor about you. Is that true?”
“I don’t know whether it is or not.”
“I’m not sure if it is or not.”
Agnes’s eyes fell, and she drew away her hands.
Agnes looked down and pulled her hands away.
“Have you heard?” Parker said gravely. “Did you know that my dear mother is at peace?”
“Have you heard?” Parker said seriously. “Did you know that my dear mom is at peace?”
“No, I had not heard. I am so sorry for you, but it must have been a comfort to know that you could be with her all these last months of her life.”
“No, I hadn't heard. I'm really sorry to hear that, but it must have been a comfort to know you could be with her during those last months of her life.”
“It was my comfort and hers, too, I think.”
“It was a source of comfort for both of us, I believe.”
There was silence for a moment. The girl’s brain was in a whirl. He was glad to see her, but ah, if he were to be married, she must not show him how glad she was. “I have just heard a piece of news,” she said at last.
There was silence for a moment. The girl's mind was racing. He was happy to see her, but oh, if he was going to get married, she couldn't let him know how happy she was. "I just heard some news," she finally said.
“Yes? I hope it is good news. Where did you learn it?”
"Yes? I hope it's good news. Where did you hear that?"
“From Polly. You know the blacksmith’s shop is only second to the store in being a place for choice bits of gossip.”
“From Polly. You know the blacksmith’s shop is the second-best place for picking up juicy gossip, right after the store.”
[Pg 329]
[Pg 329]
“And your news?”
"What's your news?"
“I heard that Archie M’Clean is to marry a rich widow of Pittsburg.”
“I heard that Archie M’Clean is going to marry a wealthy widow from Pittsburgh.”
Parker started forward and grasped Agnes’s hands again. “Then you are not going to marry him?”
Parker stepped forward and took Agnes’s hands again. “So, you’re not going to marry him?”
“I cannot very well, it seems,” she laughed lightly. “Oh, don’t be afraid for me, Mr. Willet; I am not heart-broken, nor even unhappy!”
“I can’t really, it seems,” she laughed lightly. “Oh, don’t worry about me, Mr. Willet; I’m not heartbroken, nor even unhappy!”
“I am glad of that, yet—”
“I'm happy about that, but—”
“I did not intend to marry him. I never intended to.”
“I didn’t plan to marry him. I never planned to.”
“Yet you told me—”
"But you told me—"
“What did I tell you?”
"What did I say?"
“That you had promised.”
"That you promised."
“With a proviso.”
“With a caveat.”
“Yes, and it was that if neither saw any one more likable—ah, I see, you have found some one more likable, and so it does not trouble you. Ah, I see.” He dropped her hands. “But you said you were not going to be married, then perhaps it is not settled yet.”
“Yes, and it was that if neither saw anyone more likeable—ah, I see, you’ve found someone more likeable, and so it doesn’t bother you. Ah, I see.” He dropped her hands. “But you said you weren’t going to get married, so maybe it’s not settled yet.”
“And you said you didn’t know whether you were to be or not. I—is it—is it—Alicia? I heard—”
“And you said you didn’t know if you were going to be or not. I—is it—is it—Alicia? I heard—”
“What did you hear?”
“What did you hear?”
“That you were every day at her father’s house, and that every one supposed—”
“That you were at her dad’s house every day, and that everyone thought—”
“Persons suppose a great deal. I was there every day, because Colonel Southall is my very dear friend, and I went to take him news of my mother. Besides, [Pg 330]I found that I could go every day without fearing in the least to meet Alicia. She is to marry some one else, and I am very glad, for he is a good fellow and will make her happy.”
“People assume a lot. I was there every day because Colonel Southall is a close friend of mine, and I went to give him updates about my mom. Plus, [Pg 330] I realized I could go every day without worrying at all about running into Alicia. She’s going to marry someone else, and I’m really happy about it because he’s a good guy and will make her happy.”
“Then it is some other; her sister, maybe. Carter says she is more charming than Alicia, and if you are not certain—if you don’t know whether you are—”
“Then it must be someone else; perhaps her sister. Carter says she is more charming than Alicia, and if you’re not sure—if you don’t know whether you are—”
“I don’t know, little girl; it all depends upon you. No one else in the wide world can tell me.”
“I don’t know, little girl; it all depends on you. No one else in the whole world can tell me.”
“On me? It depends on me?”
“On me? It depends on me?”
“Yes, if you will not marry me, I shall be sorry I came back. Agnes, Agnes, can it be that, after all, I misunderstood and that I am the lucky other fellow, the more likable one? Am I, Agnes?”
“Yes, if you’re not going to marry me, I’ll regret coming back. Agnes, Agnes, could it be that I misunderstood everything and that I’m the lucky guy, the more likable one? Am I, Agnes?”
“Ah, my heart’s desire,” breathed the girl, lifting true eyes to his.
“Ah, what I long for,” the girl sighed, looking into his eyes sincerely.
“Why did you mislead me and send me away so utterly wretched?” Parker asked, as they were rowing across stream.
“Why did you deceive me and send me away feeling so completely miserable?” Parker asked, as they were rowing across the stream.
“I didn’t send you away; you went, and I was wretched, too, but I could not explain. I did not think you would misunderstand so entirely, and I had promised, though I did find there was some one that I cared more for than for Archie, but I couldn’t tell you so to your face. You stayed away such a long time, that time, and I was telling myself that if you loved me, you couldn’t do it, and so I tried to show you that I didn’t care, for you know you had never said.”
“I didn’t send you away; you left on your own, and I was miserable too, but I couldn’t explain it. I didn't think you would misunderstand me completely, and I had promised, although I realized there was someone I cared about more than Archie. But I couldn’t tell you that in person. You stayed away for so long that I kept telling myself that if you really loved me, you wouldn’t do this. So, I tried to act like I didn't care, because you know you never said anything.”
[Pg 331]
[Pg 331]
“No, I had never said half that I ought. I know now that I should have said nothing at all, or I should have told you at once how much I loved you. You would have waited for me, Agnes?”
“No, I had never said half of what I should have. I realize now that I should have said nothing at all, or I should have told you right away how much I loved you. You would have waited for me, Agnes?”
“You know I would,” she answered shyly.
“You know I would,” she replied shyly.
“It has been a sad time, my darling little lass. I would never have returned but for the faint hope, which somehow would not be downed, that after all I might find you free, and then that mischievous Carter told me you were to be married. I wonder why he dared to say so. I have a crow to pick with him. Yet, sweetheart, out of our sorrow has come a great joy, as we used to say long ago. Do you remember?”
“It’s been a tough time, my dear little girl. I never would have come back if it wasn’t for the small hope that wouldn’t go away, that maybe I’d find you free. Then that mischievous Carter mentioned you were getting married. I wonder why he felt he could say that. I have a bone to pick with him. Still, my love, out of our sadness has come a great joy, just like we used to say back in the day. Do you remember?”
Agnes was looking off at the sunset sky. “I remember. I am glad it was on the hilltop that we met to-day,” she murmured.
Agnes was gazing at the sunset sky. “I remember. I’m glad we met on the hilltop today,” she murmured.
“The dear hilltop. It has been in my mind many and many a time, when I thought I had lost my dear little frontier lass. Many and many a time I fancied I could see you standing there in your linsey-woolsey gown, with your sunbonnet in your hand, and your little kerchief folded about your neck. I told my mother about you, Agnes, and though my hope was very faint, she bade me keep it alive and to come back here and try to win you. ‘And if you do find that your little girl is free and that her heart is yours, give her my blessing,’ she said, and my sister, too, said, ‘Give Agnes my love.’”
“The dear hilltop. It has come to my mind many times when I thought I had lost my beloved little frontier girl. So many times, I imagined seeing you standing there in your homespun dress, with your sunbonnet in your hand, and your little scarf wrapped around your neck. I told my mom about you, Agnes, and even though my hope was very faint, she encouraged me to keep it alive and come back here to try to win you over. ‘And if you find that your little girl is free and that her heart is yours, give her my blessing,’ she said, and my sister also said, ‘Send Agnes my love.’”
[Pg 332]
[Pg 332]
The tears came to Agnes’s eyes. She was deeply touched. “How little I deserve it,” she said. “They who are such dainty ladies, if they could see me as you see me now.”
The tears filled Agnes’s eyes. She was really moved. “I don’t deserve this at all,” she said. “Those elegant ladies, if they could see me the way you see me now.”
“As I see you now? Ah, dear child, they would see a lady in very truth, gentle, sweet, and good, the queen of my heart and home, to whom I shall delight to do homage as long as I am her humble subject.” He bent his head and kissed the brown hand lying in his. “And when I take you to your mother and ask you of her, will she give you to me, do you think?”
“As I look at you now? Ah, dear child, they would see a true lady, kind, sweet, and good, the queen of my heart and home, to whom I will be happy to pay my respect as long as I am her humble subject.” He lowered his head and kissed the brown hand resting in his. “And when I take you to your mother and ask about her, do you think she will give you to me?”
“Yes, I am sure she will. And there is my father, too. You know about my father?”
“Yes, I’m sure she will. And my dad is here, too. You know about my dad?”
“I heard and was filled with rejoicing. It was from Henry Flint that I heard. He wrote and told me of what his stay at your house had done for him. I thought, maybe, Agnes, that he might be the ‘more likable one.’”
“I heard and was filled with joy. It was from Henry Flint that I heard. He wrote and told me how his time at your house had helped him. I thought, maybe, Agnes, that he might be the ‘more likable one.’”
“Dr. Flint? Oh, no. He seems so very much older, and he is but our good friend.”
“Dr. Flint? Oh, no. He looks so much older, but he’s just our good friend.”
“He worships your mother, and says she is his ideal woman, and—” Parker leaned forward again,—“her daughter grows more and more like her.”
“He admires your mom and says she’s his ideal woman, and—” Parker leaned forward again—“her daughter is becoming more and more like her.”
It was dusk when they reached the house, but it was not too dark for the mother to see the joyful light in her daughter’s eyes as she came up and put her arms about her, whispering, “Oh, mother, my heart’s desire, my heart’s desire!”
It was dusk when they arrived at the house, but it wasn't too dark for the mother to notice the joyful light in her daughter's eyes as she approached and wrapped her arms around her, whispering, “Oh, mom, my heart’s desire, my heart’s desire!”
[Pg 333]
[Pg 333]
“My bonny lass, my little Agnes,” her mother murmured, her eyes filling.
“My beautiful girl, my little Agnes,” her mother whispered, her eyes brimming with tears.
“Will you give her to me, Mrs. Kennedy?” said Parker, watching the two.
“Will you give her to me, Mrs. Kennedy?” Parker asked, observing the two.
“Ay, lad; she’s given herself, I see, and it’s not my hand that would separate you.”
“Ay, kid; she’s committed herself, I see, and it’s not my hand that would come between you.”
“I shall live your next neighbor,” said Agnes, lifting her head.
“I'll live next door to you,” said Agnes, lifting her head.
“Ah, my wean, so soon to be thinking of that,” her mother answered sadly.
“Ah, my child, to be thinking of that so soon,” her mother replied sadly.
“I am going to find Mr. Kennedy,” Parker told them, and he went out leaving the girl with her mother, to pour out her tale of happiness and to tell of Polly’s gossip.
“I’m going to find Mr. Kennedy,” Parker told them, and he left, leaving the girl with her mother to share her happy story and talk about Polly’s gossip.
“So, mother dear,” the girl said, laughing, “I am very fortunate, you see, for, as Polly says, I shall not be ‘left settin’, and though you will not have the honor of being the mother-in-law to a meenister, you’ll have me near you always and I shall have you, which to my mind is much better.”
“So, Mom,” the girl said with a laugh, “I'm really lucky, you see, because, as Polly says, I won’t be ‘left hanging,’ and even though you won't get the honor of being the mother-in-law to a minister, you'll always have me close, and I'll have you, which I think is way better.”
Presently the men folks came tramping in—Fergus Kennedy, Sandy, Parker Willett, and Carter.
Presently, the men came stomping in—Fergus Kennedy, Sandy, Parker Willett, and Carter.
“What’s this I hear, you sly puss?” said Carter, making a dash for Agnes, and taking her hands to shake them heartily.
“What’s this I hear, you sneaky cat?” said Carter, rushing over to Agnes and grabbing her hands to shake them enthusiastically.
She laughed confusedly, but she held up her head, for she had no cause for shame. “How dared you tell that I was going to be married, you naughty lad?” she asked.
She laughed in confusion but held her head high, having no reason to be ashamed. “How could you say I was getting married, you naughty boy?” she asked.
“Well, aren’t you?” returned Carter, impudently. [Pg 334]“However,” when the laugh had subsided he went on, “I was thinking about that time that I’d marry you myself, but I’ve concluded to wait for Margret,” which in very truth he did. “Are you going to turn me out, Cousin Park?” he asked ruefully.
“Well, aren’t you?” Carter shot back, cheekily. [Pg 334]“Anyway,” when the laughter died down he continued, “I was considering marrying you myself, but I’ve decided to wait for Margret,” which he genuinely did. “Are you going to kick me out, Cousin Park?” he asked, looking regretful.
“Not till you want to go.”
“Not until you want to go.”
“I’ll buy my own land, then, and set up for myself as soon as my lady-love is old enough,” he said soberly. And then he crossed the room to where Margret sat covered with confusion.
“I'll buy my own land and set up my own place as soon as my love is old enough,” he said seriously. Then he crossed the room to where Margret sat, feeling embarrassed.
The news of Parker’s return spread quickly through the neighborhood, and the next day brought Polly and Jeanie to hear the truth of the report which Carter had not been slow to scatter abroad. Polly fairly hugged Parker in the exuberance of her joy at his return, and though she maintained that there was no one good enough for Nancy, she was mightily pleased when she was told of what she called Parker’s luck. Jeanie was relieved to be free to give her news of Archie, though she insisted that it was all Agnes’s fault, and that her brother had been obliged to go elsewhere for consolation when Agnes jilted him. It was plain to those who in years after met the Rev. and Mrs. Archie M’Clean, that the good man had been unable to withstand the widow’s subtle flattery, which she was well versed in using, but which was no part of Agnes’s art of pleasing, though in all cases it will win a man whose bump of self-esteem is a match for Archie’s.
The news of Parker’s return spread quickly through the neighborhood, and the next day brought Polly and Jeanie to find out the truth behind the rumor that Carter had been eagerly sharing. Polly hugged Parker tightly, overflowing with joy at his return, and although she insisted that no one was good enough for Nancy, she was really happy to hear about what she called Parker’s luck. Jeanie was relieved to finally share her news about Archie, although she claimed it was all Agnes’s fault, and that her brother had to seek comfort elsewhere after Agnes dumped him. It was clear to those who later met Rev. and Mrs. Archie M’Clean that the good man had been unable to resist the widow’s subtle flattery, which she had mastered, even though that was not Agnes’s way of winning people over; still, in any case, it would attract a man whose self-esteem matched Archie’s.
[Pg 335]
[Pg 335]
It was in October that Parker and Agnes took possession of their little home, and there was a great housewarming, which those for miles around attended. They were all there, the friends who had stood shoulder to shoulder with the young couple when they first started to win their way in the wilderness—Dod Hunter and his strapping sons, the M’Cleans, all but Archie, Jeanie and David Campbell, Dr. Flint, Jimmy O’Neill, and last, but not least, Polly, who was the life of the occasion, and, it is reported, nearly persuaded the minister to dance an Irish jig, so “delutherin’” was she, but it was Carter who told this, and its accuracy may be judged accordingly. Carter, be it said, vied with Polly in his lively efforts to make every one have a good time.
It was in October that Parker and Agnes moved into their little home, and they had a big housewarming party that people from miles around attended. Everyone was there—the friends who had stood by the young couple when they first started making their way in the wilderness: Dod Hunter and his strong sons, the M’Cleans, except for Archie, Jeanie and David Campbell, Dr. Flint, Jimmy O’Neill, and last but not least, Polly, who was the life of the party and reportedly almost got the minister to dance an Irish jig because she was so much fun. But it was Carter who shared that story, so its accuracy might be questioned. Carter, by the way, competed with Polly in his energetic efforts to ensure everyone had a good time.
And when the fun and feasting had become a thing of the past, one evening Parker and Agnes climbed the hill that overlooked O’Neill’s clearing. Hand in hand they stood looking at the sunset, Agnes very serious, feeling a little the weight of her new responsibilities.
And when the fun and feasting were over, one evening Parker and Agnes climbed the hill that looked over O’Neill’s clearing. Hand in hand, they stood watching the sunset, with Agnes feeling serious and a bit weighed down by her new responsibilities.
“What are you thinking of?” she asked her husband.
"What are you thinking about?" she asked her husband.
“I have been thinking of the years to come. We are pioneers, Agnes, but we have a great future before us. We are soon to be a state; even now the wilderness begins to blossom like the rose. Those dangers of the early days will never be ours. We shall grow and enlarge our borders and open the way for others, who will [Pg 336]strike farther and farther west. We have crossed our mountains, dear, and the way is plain before us.” Such was the man’s thought. “And of what was my wife thinking?”
“I’ve been thinking about the years ahead. We are pioneers, Agnes, but a great future lies ahead of us. We’re about to become a state; even now, the wilderness is starting to bloom like a rose. The dangers of the early days will never be ours. We’ll grow, expand our borders, and pave the way for others who will push further and further west. We’ve crossed our mountains, dear, and the path is clear before us.” That was the man’s thought. “And what was my wife thinking?”
“Of our home; of whether I shall ever disappoint you, and whether I shall learn to be like my mother, so strong, so helpful, so patient; if I could but be to you what she is to my father.”
“About our home; about whether I’ll ever let you down, and whether I’ll learn to be like my mother, so strong, so supportive, so patient; if I could just be to you what she is to my father.”
“You are now, my brave little lass,” said Parker, drawing her close. “You are all that, strong, and helpful, and patient, and when we are an old, old couple, I shall say to you, as your father so often says to your mother, ‘Ye are my ain hand’s morrow.’”
“You are now, my brave little girl,” said Parker, pulling her close. “You are all of that: strong, helpful, and patient. When we’re an old, old couple, I will say to you, just like your dad often tells your mom, ‘You are my own tomorrow.’”
Transcriber’s note
Minor punctuation errors have been changed without notice. Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized where appropriate.
Minor punctuation errors have been fixed without notice. Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized where needed.
Other spelling has also been retained as originally published except for the changes below.
Other spelling has also been kept as originally published except for the changes below.
Page 7: | “Frontispiece Page 10” | “Frontispiece Page 2” | |
Page 156: | “ought to he married” | “ought to be married” |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!